The Turkish history from the original of that nation, to the growth of the Ottoman empire with the lives and conquests of their princes and emperours / by Richard Knolles ... ; with a continuation to this present year MDCLXXXVII ; whereunto is added, The present state of the Ottoman empire, by Sir Paul Rycaut ...

THE Venetian Successes In Their WAR against the TURKS, In the Year 1690.

[year 1690.] WE concluded the Venetian Suc∣cesses of the last Year's Ex∣pedition, with the Trium∣phant, and Glorious Entry of that Illustrious Prince Francisco Morosini Cavali••••, Captain General, and Elected Doge of Venice, to whom his Country te∣stified as much Honour and Glory as could be contrived and expressed; the Particulars of which are long and not necessary to be inserted in this History; only it may not be improper to recount in short some of the Exploits of this Great Man, with that Ap∣plause which is due unto his Memory.

This Francisco Morosini descending from the most Ancient Patrician Family in Ve∣nice, was Born in the Year 1618. He was in his Infancy dedicared by his Parents to the Service of his Country, and educated in all Martial Exercises; and rising by degrees and steps to several Offices, both Military and Civil, he at length arrived at the Su∣pream degree of Government in that Repub∣lick, being elected Doge during the time that he was fighting abroad in defence of his Country, he was at first made a Noble Commander of a Gally, which is the first step and degree which a Noble Venetian takes, then he was made a Vice-Admiral and Governour of a Galleass; next Cap∣tain of the Golf, Proveditor-General of the Arms in Candia, and then Captain General, in which Office he continued a long time until the Year 1661, behaving himself with incomparable Valour; in which Year he fought a Battle with the Gallies of Barbary, under the Fortress of Valona, he took a great Ship called a Sultana, richly laden from Egypt, near the Island of Milo, he defended the Br••••ches of Candia, and took another great Sultana, the Captain of which was called Admiral Nicol•• of Nadalin Fur∣l••no,* 1.1 and made him Prisoner; he laid the Captain Pasha's Gally Aboard, and almost entirely ruined it; [year 1690.] he took the Gally of the Pasha of Cyprus, together with the se∣veral Fortresses of Calamo, Egena, Volo and Megara; and having made himself Master of those Seas, he destroyed 13 Galleots under the Fortress of Prevesa. He made many Sallies from Candia in the Face of the Enemy, destroying many of their Works and Intrenchments; he subdued the For∣tress of Calamata, and made himself Master of two Turkish Gallies commanded by Hali Pasha; he also took the Fortresses of Toron, Chisme, Castel-rugio, and Schia••o, putting them and other Islands under Contribution. He also took the Castle of Capricorno, and destroyed the Forts of Calogero, Sancta Ve∣neranda, and Calami, which commanded the Fortress of Suda. He likewise took two Ships bound from Alexandria, laden with Soldiers and Provisions, with another Con∣voy bound from the same Place for Constan∣tinople, under which were divers Ships and Vessels.

In fine, after all these Successes and Tri∣umphs, being returned to Venice, he was made Proveditor of Friuli to oppose the In∣cursions of the Turks, who at that time threatned those Countries very much; but those Fears being blown over, he was sent back a second time to Command both the Seas, and the City of Candia, then streight∣ly Besieged by the Grand Vizier Kupriogli, with the main force of the Ottoman Empire; the which Siege having continued for the space of almost three Years, the Turks were concluded to have lost 128000 Men before it.* 1.2 During which time this Hero behaved himself with all imaginable Wisdom and Bravery; and tho' at length he was forced after many Conflicts, and various Succes∣ses (which we have distinctly recounted in our History of the Lives of the three last Emperors,) yet the fame of that renowned Defence, accompanied with an ensuing

Peace, will much more immortalize his Fame than any other of his Martial Succes∣ses, it being the most memorable Siege that ever happened in the World.

Finally in the Year 1683, when the Grand Vizier Kara Mustapha appeared be∣fore Vienna with an Army of 200000 Men, he was then appointed Proveditor-General of Friuli, to oppose the vast Inundations of the Turks, which had happened to all those Countries, had the Success of that Vizier answered the Expectations of so mighty a Power.

After which he was sent a third time in quality of Captain-General against the Turks in the Morea, where in the space of five Years, he performed all those great Actions which have been before recounted; by which he acquired such immortal Honour and Fame, that he was by the Death of Con∣tareno, exalted to the Supream Throne of that Victorious and Renowned Republick; where we shall now leave him employed in the exercise of the Sublime Dignity, and so proceed to recount the Actions of that No∣ble General the Cavalier and Procurator Girolamo Cornaro, who when the Doge, a∣bout the latter end of the last Year, re∣turned to Venice, was left in the Command before Malvasia, of the Blockade, which continued during the whole Winter past.

But the Summer coming on, and the Ar∣my and Navy reinforced considerably with Men, Provisions, and Money, dispatched from Venice under several strong Convoys, and being joyned with the Pope's and the Maltese Gallies, it was proposed to convert the Blockade into a Formal Siege. It was now full 17 Months, that the Besieged had with much patience stood out in defence of their City, so that it was believed, that they were reduced to the utmost Point of Famine, and Penury;* 1.3 the which Opinion, the Turks were willing to confirm in the Minds of the Besiegers, that they might take them off from the Attempts of Attacking, Bombing, or other Methods for forcing the Town. But the Captain-General having discovered, that the Defendants were still provided for a longer Subsistence, and able to hold out for some Months, resolved on some more expedite means, than by the dilatory ways of a Siege, and the lazy Formalities of a Blockade; for tho' it was most desirable for sparing the effusion of Christian Blood to take it, by safe and certain Proceedings; yet when it was made known, that the Vi∣ctuals, and all sorts of Provisions, did not fail; it came to a final Determination, to take them by a lively and vigorous force: To which end the Engenier Bassignani, with the Count St. Felice Sergeant-General, was ordered to take a Survey of the Town on the Lands side, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 design, and draw out the Trenches, and Pl••tforms for Battery, the which in a few Days▪* 1.4 by the encourage∣ment which the Presenc•• of the Captain-General gave, was perform ed and perfected; so that they began on all si••es, with the ad∣vantage of two Palanders, to batter the Town, and with their great Guns from the Ships and Gallies, to thunde•• in such a ter∣rible manner, that the Inhabitants dismay∣ed, and dis-spirited by their long Suffer∣ings, and the unexpected Attacks of their Enemies, caused their Drums to beat a Par∣ly, and sent forth a Cadi, with ••wo Aga's, to make Offers of Surrender on these Con∣ditions, viz.

That they might carry off all their Cannon,* 1.5 and have 20 Days given them to make a Surrender.

But these Propositions appearing unrea∣sonable, they were without farther Dis∣course, or Expostulation dismissed, and sent back to the City.

The Inhabitants tired with the long Blockade of 16 Months, and fearing now a forcible Assault, after some Consultation held amongst themselves, they resolved to deliver up the City, and returned the same Messengers with these more reasonable Con∣ditions.

The Articles agreed.

I.

THAT the City should be Deli∣vered.

II. The Soldiers and Inhabitants should go forth with their Goods, and Baggage, in the space of 10 Days, and safe Convoy given them to be Transported to Can∣dia.

III. Liberty given to the Inhabi∣tants, either to remain in the City, or depart.

In vertue of these Articles, 1200 Souls marched out of the City, a great part of which were Men. In the Town they left 78 Pieces of Cannon, part of Brass,* 1.6 and part of Iron, with great Quantities of Bi∣sket, and with other Provisions, and Am∣munition, sufficient for several Months.

The People having quitted the City, and Transported as was agreed to Candia, the Captain-General entered into it with much Pomp and Triumph on the 12th of August, where the principal Mosch being dedicated to God under the Invocation of the Blessed

Virgin of Carmen, was delivered up to the care of the Franciscan Fathers, and a suffi∣cient Garrison being put therein, the Com∣mand thereof was committed to the Go∣vernment of that Noble Venetian, Vicenzo Gritti of St. Alvise, in quality of Provedi∣tor. Many Gentlemen signalized their Va∣lour and Conduct in subduing this Fortress, namely the Duke of Guadagni, Chabrillan General of Malta, with several other Noble Persons, and Subaltern Officers, worthy of immortal fame. In this last Action, 400 Men were killed and wounded.

By the Fall of this City of Malvasia, ta∣ken the 12th of August, the Turks were en∣tirely beaten out of the Morea, and the Ve∣netians became absolute Masters thereof: But to lose no farther time, the Captain-General Cornaro having given some time for the Refreshment of his Troops, set sail from Malvasia with the whole Armata,* 1.7 to∣wards the Gulf; and being on the 11th of September come within sight of Valona, the Turks had time to form a Body of 7000 Foot,* 1.8 and 1500 Horse; and having taken possession of the most advantageous Posts, and Passes, they endeavoured vigorously to dispute the Landing of the Venetians. But things were so well ordered, that nothing could give a stop to the Resolution of Men ac••ustomed to Success and Victory.

The first that set Footing on Shoar, were the Malteses,* 1.9 which were followed by the Pope's Militia; but the Venetians were the first to attack the Enemy under Command of Major-General Spaar; which they per∣form'd with so much Bravery and Resoluti∣on, that having repulsed the Enemy from the Shoar, they pursued them to the For∣tress of Cannina, which is situate on the top of a high and craggy Rock, about four Italian Miles distant from Valona; these were seconded by the Duke of Guadagni, and several other Auxiliary Troops, toge∣ther with some Venetian Troops command∣ed by Sergeant-General Borri; in this Acti∣on the Turks lost some Men, and the Vene∣tians about 8 or 10, amongst which the Count of St. Felice was shot in the Head by a Musket-Bullet.

The Army being also joyned with a Body of Cimarriotes, and Albaneses, and conside∣rably increased thereby, advanced so far, as to lodge that Night in the Neighbour∣hood, designing next Morning to attack the Suburbs of the Town, whilst Lavettin, Ge∣neral of the Descent, was taking a Survey of its Situation, he was grievously wound∣ed with a Musket-shot; and in the mean time the Turks making a Sally with 2000 Men, were repulsed, and forced to retire into their Houses fortified with Stone, bar∣ricading up their Streets, and in many Pla∣ces opening Trenches to give a stop to the advanced Troops of the Enemy, by which the Captain General foreseeing that length of time might be advantageous to the E∣nemies, which in a short time expected new Forces; the Cannon, Bombs, and other Warlike Instruments, were sent for from the Fleet, which was performed with so much diligence,* 1.10 that in the space of 24 Hours, the great Cannon was brought, and some Batteries raised, to the great Admira∣tion and Terrour of the Enemy, against the Fortress of Cannina; in the expedition of which Work, all the Ciurma, that is, the Slaves of the Gallies and Galleasses, were greatly serviceable, by mending and break∣ing the Ways to make them passable for the Artillery; but whilst the Batteries were playing very hotly on Cannina, a strong Party of 3000 Foot, and 400 Horse, were detached under Command of General Spaar, to attack the Enemy, who had made a Re∣treat, after the late Repulse upon the Sea-coasts, into some fortified Houses and Pla∣ces of Retirement. Spaar having marched for the space of 10 Miles through Woods, and Mountains, and difficult Places,* 1.11 came at length in sight of the Enemy, who were possessed with such Fear and Consternation, that tho' at first they made an appearance of Fighting, yet upon a more near Approach, they turned their Backs, and fled with Shame and Confusion.

In the mean time whilst General Spaar was in pursuit of the Enemy, General Borri, with several others of the chief Officers, made an Attack upon the Fort, without any fear or regard to the continual Fire which was made from thence, and being seconded at the same time by the Duke of Guadagni, together with the Malteses and the Troops of the Religion, and of the Papalins, or the Pope's Forces; they all in their several Sta∣tions assaulted the Places appointed to them, and in this general Storm the Auxiliaries forced into the middle of the Town, sepa∣rating the Defendants on the Right Hand from those of the Left,* 1.12 who finding them∣selves distressed on all sides, spread a White Flag, demanding to Capitulate; the which being granted, some Persons came forth de∣manding such exorbitant Terms, as were not thought fit to be granted. At length all was reduced to these Particulars; namely,

That they should, without further de∣lay, Surrender the Fortress into the Hands of the Venetians, and march forth immediately with their Families, Bag and Baggage.

Thus was the Fortress of Cannina deli∣vered up to the Will and Pleasure of the Captain-General,* 1.13 out of which came forth about 3000 Souls,* 1.14 besides 546 of the Gar∣rison, and were with safe Convoy conduct∣ed to their Camp: The loss on the Veneti∣an side was not considerable as to the Num∣bers, but for the Quality of the Persons killed and wounded, amongst which Alvise Sagredo was wounded with a Musquet-Bul∣let in the Thigh; and General Borri through the Body, of which he died, to the great Sorrow and Lamentation of the whole Ar∣my;* 1.15 likewise Monsieur de Moroglie, Lieu∣tenant General of the Forces of Malta, whose Place was supplied by Sergeant-Major de Brossie, a Person of approved Va∣lour, and prudent Conduct.

The Captain-General not being willing to lose the favourable advantage of the present Consternation the Enemy was in, their Army being beaten in the Field, and put to flight, and the Fortress of Cannina deliver∣ed, and the Cannon for several Batteries playing upon the Town of Valona, it was thought fit to make an appearance of the whole Army before the City, and to af∣fright them the sooner into a Surrender, a threatning Summons was sent them, with Menaces of giving no Quarter in case of Refusal; but hereunto no Answer was re∣turned by the Turks, so that nothing but an obstinate Resistance was expected, all things being silent and quiet in the Town, during the whole Night: At length in th•• Morning the like Quietness and Silence con∣tinuing, it was discovered, that the Turks had privately in the Night conveyed them∣selves away,* 1.16 and cowardly abandoned the Town to the Pleasure and Will of their E∣nemies, on the 18th of September 1690.

In the Fortress of Cannina, and in the Town of Valona, 134 Pieces of Cannon were taken of several sorts of Metal, as well of Brass as of Iron.

And in this manner this Enterprize end∣ing, to the great Glory of the Venetian Arms, Te Deum was sung in Venice with much Joy and Triumph, and greatly to the Honour and Praise of the Captain-General Cornaro, who with equal Valour followed the Footsteps of his fortunate Predecessor Morosini.

Nor were the Venetian Arms less success∣ful under the Command of General Molino in Dalmatia, where Zenalee the Pasha of Arzigovina,* 1.17 had a design with a Body of 3000 Horse and Foot, to attack the new Subjects lately conquered by the Venetians, the which being for the most part Christians of the Greek Church, it was resolved to sur∣prize them in the Easter Week, when they were more attentive to Devotion, than to the Exercise of their Arms; but this De∣sign was not so secretly managed, but that it was discovered, and brought to the know∣ledge of Pietro Duodo, Proveditor Extraor∣dinary of Cataro, who upon the News, im∣mediately dispatched by an Express, an In∣formation thereof to the People of Nixichi, advising them to be watchful against the Surprizes of their Enemy.* 1.18 Accordingly at the time appointed, the Pasha moving from Nevissigne, entering into the adjacent Parts of Nixichi, began to execute all Acts of Hostility, burning Houses and Villages, making Slaves, and taking a considerable Booty. The News hereof being brought to the Churches, where the People were assembled and intent at their Devotions, they all ran out of their Churches, and be∣took themselves to their Arms, with such wonderful Celerity and Resolution, that they unexpectedly assailed the Turks, and after a sharp Conflict routed them,* 1.19 and put them to Flight. The Pasha endeavouring to stop their Career, killed two of his af∣frighted Officers with his own Hand; but Fear and Consternation had so possessed their Minds, that nothing could give a hin∣drance or stop to their Course; for all be∣ing in Confusion, they trampled one on the other, and in the Pursuit 400 Foot, and 300 Horse were cut to pieces; the Slaves which they had taken, were set at liberty, and the Booty recovered; many Prisoners were taken, amongst which were some principal Turks, with the Pasha himself, who being put into Chains, offered 3000 Zechines, with two Vests of Sables for his Ransome, with some fine Horses, and Arms of considerable value; but the People of Nixichi were too generous to accept of a Ransome,* 1.20 and rather chose to carry their Prisoner in Triumph unto Cataro, than to accept of any Present whatsoever in lieu thereof. From Cataro, by order of Gene∣ral Molino, the Pasha was on a Gally tran∣sported to Spalatro. And least the Turks of Arzigovina being hereby incensed, should be provoked to take a Revenge with greater force, the General Molino, for better secu∣rity of that People, ordered the Comman∣der of that District to march with a Body of 300 Men to their assistance, and to put all People into Arms; that taking advantage on the present Consternation with which the Turks were affected, they might with more ease enjoy the lasting Fruit of the pre∣sent Victory.

With like happy Success was the strong Fortress of Filiporich situate in the Neigh∣bourhood of Glamoz in Dalmatia,* 1.21 taken and destroyed, by order of Molino directed to the Proveditor of Knin, who accordingly executed the same with such Prudence,

and Vigour, [year 1690.] that having dis-speeded 500 Men, to a Place called Dervis, their for∣tune was to tak•• 60 Turks, which kept the Towers, Houses, and Moschs within that Precinct, together with four small Guns, some Musketoons, Colours, and other Arms of the Turks, as also a considerable number of Cows and Sheep; they also burnt three great Villages belonging to the Turks, consisting of 500 Houses, and took 32 Slaves.

Thus had all the Adventures of this Year answered the Expectations of the Ve∣netians at Land, better than those of the Germans had done at the Court at Vienn••; but yet an unhappy Encounter at Sea, gave the Turks some cause to rejoyce, and not a little tempered the Triumph of the Veneti∣ans; the which happened in this man∣ner.

About the opening of the Campaign on the 22th of March of this Year, the Cap∣tain-General gave Orders to Admiral Valier Commander of the Ship St. Iseppo, carrying 44 Brass Guns, that taking with him for his Consort,* 1.22 the Ship called the St. Mark; he should sail to Milo, there to collect the usual Charach, or Tribute of that Island, being about 10000 Dollars a Year: And being towards the Evening come near the Island, a strong Gale of contrary Winds, put them off from the Shoar, driving them towards Candia, and so continued until Midnight, when the Wind abating, and the Weather becoming more favourable, they directed their Course towards the Island.

* 1.23Upon Break of Day 10 Ships were dis∣covered so near, that they were easily known to be Enemies; at which Alarm the Matches were lighted, and the Ships fitted, and all prepared for a Fight: These 10 Ships proved to be Soltano's, Commanded by Me••zo Morto, a famous Pyrate belong∣ing to Algier, of which he became Dey and Captain, which having carried the usual Present to the Sultan, was some time after∣wards Captain-Pasha of the Grand Seigni∣or's Fleet.

Now returning back to Algier, and un∣happily meeting with these two Ships in their way, six of them invested the St. Isep∣p••; and the other four undertook the St. Marc••, a Ship of 60 Brass Guns: After some Hours Fight, an unlucky Shot from the Enemy entered the Powder-Room of the St. Mark, with which the Ship blew up, and thereby the Soldiers and Seamen, with all the Equipage were lost,* 1.24 and that brave Ship entirely perished. Hereupon the whole Number of the 10 Ships uniting to∣gether, fell upon the St. I••eppo, which su∣••••ined the Conflict valiantly for the whole Day, and making a running Fight, was in hopes, by the sound of the Guns, to call out some help from the Fleet, which lay then at Napoli di Malvasia; but no Suc∣cour coming, Admiral Valier entered the Line into the midst of the Enemies, where by some unlucky Shots, the Masts and Helm, or Rudder were shot away. In this distressed Condition was Admiral Valier, when still fighting with his Sword in his Hand upon the Quarter-Deck, he called to him his Lieutenant, Captain Petrina, and made him swear, That whensoever he was dead, he would blow up the Ship, rather then render it up into the Hands of the Turks; then he threw Overboard all his Publick Letters, Orders, and Instructions, as also all the Flags and Colours in which the Lion and Arms of St. Mark were de∣scribed, that nothing which belonged to the Republick, might fall into the Hands of the Enemy; and consequently he cau∣sed both the Pumps to be unfixed, that the Vessel might sink, and not fall into the Hands of the Turks. And afterwards see∣ing two of the Enemies Ships preparing to come Aboard, he called to those few of his Men, who were left alive, and coming on the Quarter-Deck, animated them to stand by him, and whensoever those two Ships were aboard, to give Fire to the Powder, and perish with the Enemies on either hand: But whilst Valier was giving these Instru∣ctions,* 1.25 he was taken off by a Cannon-Bul∣let, and immediately, as he had ordered, his Body was cast into the Sea, having pro∣tested, That neither Alive, nor Dead, would he fall into the Hands of the Ene∣my.

Valier being dead, and his Lieutenant, Captain Petrina grievously wounded, and very few Soldiers and Seamen remaining alive, or unwounded, and the Ship after a whole Days fight, entirely disabled to make any longer resistance; the Turks howsoever durst not adventure to come near the Ship, but at length displaying White Colours, they adventured to lay the Ship aboard with their Long-Boat, where being enter∣ed, they enqured first for the Admiral, and his Lieutenant, and being informed, that the first was killed, and his Corps thrown Overboard, and the latter mortally wounded, they made Prisoners of all those remaining alive in the Ship; and having demanded of Petrina the reason why he had with such obstinacy fought against 10 Ships? He answered, That it was not accustomary to suffer the Ships belonging to the Repub∣lick, to fall into the Hands of the Enemy; and that in case he had not been wounded, he would have blown the Ship up, rather than have seen the Turks become Masters of her: In fine, whilst the Turks were Aboard,

Pillaging and Plundering what they could find, about four Hours in the Night the Ship sunk with all the Cannon;* 1.26 only some few Seamen and Soldiers getting the Skiff, when it was very Dark, made their way for Milo, where finding a French Tartana, they were thence transported to the Arma∣ta. This Fight, tho' unfortunate, was yet Glorious to the Venetians; and for that rea∣son, tho' it happened at the beginning of the Year, we shall yet in honour to that Re∣publick conclude their Campaign with this glorious Action, and proceed to the next Year; in which we shall find the Imperial Forces much more fortunate, and crowned with Glory and Success, than in the pre∣ceeding Year.

Anno 1691.

[year 1691.] THE Turks having the last Year re∣gained Nissa, Widin, and Belgrade, with some other Advantages, began to re∣cover their Courages, which before were sunk very low, and would gladly have ac∣cepted any tolerable Conditions of Peace whatsoever; but now as there was no speak∣ing thereof on less Terms, than a Surrender of all that the Emperor had conquered and gained from the Turks in Hungary;* 1.27 so this Resolution was heightned and confirmed in them by the Mediation which the Ambassa∣dors of England and Holland had offered and pressed upon them; wherefore the War going forward, the Grand Seignior returned to pass his Winter at Constantinople, where, and in the Black-Sea, six or eight great Ships were put on the Stocks, to serve the next Summer against the Venetians, on the Coast of Morea, with which addition to their Naval Force, they hoped to over∣match the Venetian Fleet, and do great Feats on the Coast of Morea.

In the mean time the English Trade in Turkey was in a most unhappy and unfor∣tunate Condition;* 1.28 for it had not been long since the terrible, and affrighting Earth∣quake, which had about two Years before, (as we have already related) destroyed the whole City of Smyrna; and by an irrupti∣on of Fire, consumed vast quantities of Goods belonging to the English Levant Company; and what was of great Consi∣deration, the Books, Accounts, and Papers of the Merchants perished with them. Af∣ter this amazing Judgment of God, the War breaking out between England and France, the Navigation for Merchant-Ships, both in the Mediterranean Seas, and in the Ocean, became very hazardous, especially for Ships of so great a value, as those from Turkey, which were sufficient to open the Eyes, and tempt the Avarice of the French at the Ex∣pence of a strong Fleet to lie in wait, and watch for them, of which the Interested were so sensible, that some of the Ships lay two Years at Smyrna,* 1.29 before they could take the Courage and Resolution to adven∣ture on so hazardous a Voyage; but Ne∣cessity having no Law, for they must either perish in Port, or proceed, in which doubt∣ful case they chose the latter, and with the Blessing of God arrived safe at Leghorn; where having joyned a strong Squadron of 16 Men of War commanded by S••r Francis Wheeler, they proceeded for England, and some of the Merchant-men being stout Ships, and of considerable defence, they esteemed themselves equal to any force the French could send against them: But whilst they sailed forward without fear of any dan∣ger from their Enemies, the French having had Advice of all their Motions, and of that great Treasure they carried, thought it a Prize fit for their Royal Navy, and ac∣cordingly dis-speeded Monsieur Tourville, with all their great Ships out of Brest, to cruise upon them, and so well timed their Affair, that they had certainly taken sight of them, had it not pleased God to cover them with a thick Mist,* 1.30 which lasted until such time, as they were out of their reach, and having a prosperous Wind, arrived safe in England in the Month of Iuly, to the great Joy and Triumph of the Mer∣chants.

But to proceed to the Wars in Hungary{reversed ;} Count Tekely in the beginning of the Month of Ianuary appeared with a good Body of Men at the Passage of Terez,* 1.31 against whom the Prince of Hanover was detached with a strong Party;* 1.32 but he being of a Valiant and a warm Spirit, natural to that most Il∣lustrious Family, advanced so far with a few Men before his Troops, that unex∣pectedly he fell into an Ambuscade which lay hidden and covered in Hedges and Bushes; where receiving a whole Volley of Small-shot, he was with one of his Men, (who died by his side) pierced with several Bullets near a Village called Sernist, and tho' the General followed close afterwards with a strong Body, yet he came too late to save this Hopeful and Gallant Prince, tho' not to repulse the Enemy, who at the noise of his coming, fled with all the precipitate haste they were able.

But Colonel Pohland was more successful in his Undertaking; for he having given Orders to Antonio the chief Captain of the Rascians, to drive away all the Cattle which were grazing about the Castle of Facket, and whilst he was executing the same, the Turks sallied out upon him with all their force, but with such ill success, that being

beaten,* 1.33 and forced to retire unto their Ca∣stle; Pohland and his Men rushed in with them at the same time, and cut down 500 of their best well-mounted Spahees,* 1.34 besides the Foot belonging to the Garrison, which was surrounded with a double Ditch, and beset with Palisadoes; the which having plundered, they afterwards Burnt, and left it.

This Success was seconded by another upon the Palanca, or Fort called Waradin; in which was a Guard of 200 Men, the which they stormed and entered, killed all the Garrison,* 1.35 and burnt the Fort, and treat∣ed it in the same manner as they had done Facket.

After this Excursion Colonel Pohland ha∣ving retired to his Quarters to refresh his Men, the General of the Walachians gave a false Alarm near the Pass of Fackau; but in reality marched with most of his Troops to a Place called Karansebes, spoiling and destroying the Country round about; but Pohland having notice thereof, attacked them, and both he with his Dragoons, and Captain Antonio with his Rascians, attack∣ed the General so briskly, that he was forced to retreat with the loss of 300 of his Men, and of all the Spoil and Plunder which they had taken.

In revenge hereof the Turks, and Tar∣tars consisting of a very strong Body, in∣tended to break into Transylvania by way of the Iron-Gate, of which Pohland and Antonio having notice, they posted them∣selves in such an advantageous place, that falling on them by way of Surprize, they routed them, and killed upwards of 1000 Men on the place, took more than 300 Prisoners, with much Baggage, Horses, and Booty.

In the beginning of the Month of Febru∣ary,* 1.36 continual Skirmishes happened with various Successes, as if both sides intended to practise and exercise themselves against the time of the great Battle which was to be fought this Year at Salankement.

In the first place the Garrison of Great Waradin made an Excursion towards Debre∣zin, and had the fortune to meet not far from thence, with a weaker Party of Ger∣mans and Hungarians, of which they killed several, and took 40 Prisoners; but they did not long enjoy the pleasure of this Suc∣cess; for Count Nigrelli having notice thereof, detached Lucas Ianos, a Lieutenant Colonel of Horse, to pursue the Turks, whom he overtook and surprized in their Retreat,* 1.37 killed 200 of them, and released the 40 Prisoners, with about 450 Horse, which the Turks had taken in that Ad∣venture. Some other Turkish Parties had passed the Ti••iscus upon the Ice, but were forced to retreat with great precipi∣tation.* 1.38

Likewise 400 Turks which had passed the Danube near Illock,* 1.39 were met by 300 Rasci∣ans, under the Command of Captain Tosar, who killed about 140 of them, and took 40 more with three Standards, some good Horses, and other Booty.

In like manner the Turks appeared with a Body of Men before the Castle of Novi,* 1.40 which they forced to surrender upon Capi∣tulations; but the Croats desirous to regain it, marched with a Body of Men towards the place; which the Turks with a like Body of Men resolved to oppose; whereupon a Fight ensued between these two little Ar∣mies, in which the Turks were worsted,* 1.41 1000 of them being killed on the spot, many Pri∣soners taken, and amongst them a Pasha, with several other principal Turks.

The Croats encouraged with this Success, prosecuted their design against Novi, and stormed the place; the which being provi∣ded with a strong Garrison, and fresh Troops marching for its relief, the Croats retired with their Prisoners and Booty, in very good order.

The Turks more active, than fortunate, sallied out again this month from Lugos to pass the Marosch, and by the way upon the Ice, to make an Excursion into Tran∣sylvania. Colonel Pohland having notice hereof, designed with his 400 Dragoons joyned to the 1000 Rascians under Com∣mand of Antonio, to stop them in their march; and being advanced so far as Do∣bra, intelligence was given him, that the Enemy was returned to Lugos; upon which, being desirous to try his fortune,* 1.42 Pohland drew up his Regiment of 400 Men in view of the place, placing his Rascians in a certain Ambuscade, well co∣vered and undecerned; The Turks seeing so small a number drawn up before them, detached from the Town a Body of 700 Spahees, and 100 Tartars, to take a view of them: Upon appearance of this Party, the Dragoons retired to the Ambuscade, into which the Turks unwarily pursuing them, unhappily were fallen; and seeing their danger, betook themselves to a pre∣cipitate and disorderly flight towards their Forts; but being closely pursued,* 1.43 the Rascians and Dragoons, entered the Pa∣lanca together with the Turks, cutting down and killing all that were before them. In this Confusion,* 1.44 many of the Turks betook themselves to the Castle, but with so much haste, that they had not time to draw the Bridge up after them; so that the Rascians passing thereon, cut down one of the Ca∣stle Gates with their Battle-Axes; and be∣ing come to the last Gate, the Turks hung

out a white Flag, desiring to Capitulate; the which admitted of no long dispute, it being in a moment Agreed, That those who were in the Castle should have their Lives given them, and securely Convoyed to Temeswaer; there were remaining in all no more than 152 fighting Men, with their Tefterdar, or Treasurer, Bey or Go∣vernour of the Castle: Out of the whole number of 1000 effective Men, as they were before this fight began; the same according to Capitulation, were safely con∣ducted to Temeswaer; the remainder being 850, were killed in this Action; on the other side, 10 Germans were killed, and about 100 Rascians, besides the wounded; of which there were some Rascians, and 22 Germans, amongst which Pohland was shot through the Arm. In this place of Lugos, four Brass Guns, and one Mortar piece were taken with 15 Standards. After which 700 Rascians, and 100 Dragoons, were left for a Garrison in the place.

The News of this Success encourage∣ing all the Imperialists round about, the Hungarians in the Garrison at Beche, about eight Leagues distant from Segedin,* 1.45 sallied out with a Party of Horse and Foot, and met a Party of Tartars, not far from Zat∣mar, pillaging and robbing the Country, the which he having attacked with great vigour, they returned with 200 Heads, to∣gether with two of their Captains Priso∣ners, and 300 Horses. Another Party of Hungarians of the Garison of Zento, met with a Party of 60 Turks, of which they killed 20, and made 40 Prisoners; and in their return they took the Palancha of Cariawiez, and killed all the People, and found a rich Booty in it.

* 1.46The Garrison of Segedin being informed of all these Successes of their Neighbours, were resolved not to sit idle, but to try their fortune in the same manner; and accordingly by break of Day, attacked the City of Chonad, and entered it by surprize, before the Turks knew that their Enemy was near them: All in the Town were killed; and those in the Castle be∣ing terrified by the Flames round about them, abandoned the place the night fol∣lowing.

These frequent Misfortunes of the Turks made them more cautious and circumspect in all their Motions for the future, reti∣ring and keeping themselves close in their strong Holds, and Fortresses. On the other side, the Imperial Court took all possible care to reinforce their Army, and make it more strong and numerous than it had been the last year: To which end, Orders were given to repair and strengthen the Fortifications of Buda and Esseck; and especially the latter, [year 1691.] where the Coun∣terscarps were enlarged, and two whole, and two half Batteries were raised; and the Ice of the Danube, (for it was now the month of March) being thawed, the River was open to bring all necessary Ma∣terials for the Fortifications,* 1.47 whereby that work went on with all Diligence. This Employment did not hinder the Governor of Esseck from making some Attemp••s on the Turks; the which he prosecuted with some vigour, for having given Orders to a Captain of Walkowar, Percilia by Name, with 400 Hussars and Heydukes▪ to fall in∣to the Dominion of the Turks: He accor∣dingly surprized Irrick,* 1.48 burnt and plun∣dered, and put all to Fire and Sword: He destroyed also the Neighbouring Vil∣lages, and cut down all the Turks and Tartars who had their Quarters in those Parts: In this Action Percilia got so con∣siderable a Booty, that he laded 70 Wag∣gons with the Spoil, besides a considera∣ble number of stately Horses; only 40 Turks of Note and Quality were made Prisoners; and several Standards, as a signal of Victory, were sent to Vienna. With this Booty, a great quantity of Copper-Money was taken for payment of the Turks and Tartars, together with 12000 Ducats in Gold, and 3000 in Silver, with Clothing for the Souldiers, and rich Ha∣bits belonging to the General Officers. The Report of this Action being noised abroad, a Pasha of that Country,* 1.49 called Kathana Mustapha, with 200 Horse pur∣sued and overtook them; but finding them too strong for him, and preparing to at∣tack him, he retired and saved himself in a Castle not far distant from thence. Nor was this all; for Percilia, meeting with another Party of Tartars, caused his Trum∣pets to sound a Turkish March: In answer to which, the Tartars called, and spoke to them in the Turkish Language, which Per∣cilia returned with good Blows, falling on them so suddenly,* 1.50 that they entirely rout∣ed them, took all their Colours, and a good Booty, and released many Christians which had been enslaved by the Tarta••s; in which Action, and in the former, they killed 1200 Turks and Tartars, and so re∣turned safe with all their Prisoners and Booty to Walkowar and Esseck.

A like Exploit was done by Antonio, Captain of the Rascians, who having joyned with 600 Heydukes, and 400 Hussars, at∣tacked a Castle, called Karakowar, a place situate on a high Rock, and by a Strata∣gem took it,* 1.51 and found therein great quan∣tities of Corn; the which he distributed amongst his Men; only he put a Garri••on into the place, and left with

them 2000 Sacks of Corn for their Sub∣sistence.* 1.52

Tho' the Turks had the last year been more successful than they had been any time during the War; yet by their long and tedious Marches, and by the Losses they had sustained in small Parties before∣mentioned, they could not put themselves into a posture of taking the Field until the middle of the month of Iuly: How∣soever, in the mean time, they made great preparations both by Land and Water; ordering their Troops from the remotest parts of Asia to march for Hungary; seve∣ral of their Ships laden with Ammunition and Provisions arrived at Widin, with de∣sign to transport the same to Belgrade, where the Magazine of Stores was to be made. Antonio, who was now made a Colonel, had notice hereof, and suffered two of their small Ships to pass by, with∣out interruption; herewith the Turks be∣ing encouraged, sent 10 more; but these Antonio attacked, and took two of them, and two more of them were taken by the Rascians near Modava, the rest returned back to Widin.

These great Preparations made by the Turk obliged the Emperor to do the like;* 1.53 and accordingly a great Train of Artillery, with vast quantities of Ammunition, Bul∣lets, Bombs, and Carcasses, were sent down the River to Buda and Esseck; at the latter of which places the General Rendezvous of the Imperial Army was ap∣pointed.

The Turks on the other side began to draw some Troops out of their Garrisons of Great Waradin and Temeswaer, consist∣ing of 200 Foot, and 1000 Horse, carry∣ing some great Guns with them in their march, seeming, as if they intended an Attempt upon Lugos, with hopes to sur∣prize it; of which Antonio having had some intelligence, happily met with them; and having a stronger Body of Horse and Dragoons, fell on the 200 Foot, and de∣feated them, killed 61 of them on the place, took some Prisoners, the rest saving themselves in the Marshes and Woods ad∣jacent: By some of these Prisoners, An∣tonio received Information, that the 1000 Horse were marched towards Lugos, and accordingly directing his Course thither, he surprized and took several of them who were separated from the rest; and causing all the Rascian Drums, Trumpets, and Kettle-Drums to sound, they struck such a Terrour in the Turks, that they fled from their several Quarters with such Con∣fusion, that dispersing themselves, many of them were taken, and amongst them, an Aga, with many other principal Turks.

The time now approaching near for Acti∣on,* 1.54 Count Guido of Staremberg drew out se∣veral Troops which were quartered in the Neighbourhood, into a Body; the other Troops which lay about Pest, where they had had their Winter-quarters, were drawn over to the opposite side, where joyning with those of Buda, they encamped at Souseberg: Whilst these Troops were draw∣ing together, a Party of Rascians surprized and took Titul, in which they found 400 Turks, and put them all to the Sword. In this interim, General Veterani received Intelligence, That 300 Ships laden with Provisions, under the Convoy of 4000 Men, were speedily designed from Widin to Belgrade, for subsistence of that place; and hereupon the General sent Orders to the Colonels, Pohland and Antonio, to in∣tercept them in their passage. These two Braves having joyned their Forces, ma∣king together 4000 Men, lay in wait for the Enemy about two days, and on the third, seeing them begin to appear, they drew their Forces so close together, that they seemed not to make above 400 Men in all: The Turks contemning so small a number, detached a Party of 1000 Jan∣nizaries to attack them; which running upon them with fury and precipitation, were so rudely treated by the Rascians, that the Turks were forced to send a stron∣ger Party to their assistance; the which also were so bravely received, that above 1000 Turks were killed on the place, and many drowned in their retreat; but the Ships betaking themselves to the other side of the River, were saved.

Nor were the Rascians less fortunate, some days afterwards having taken 400 Waggons laden with Ammunition and Pro∣visions in their passage from Belgrade to Temeswaer, besides several Prisoners, a∣mongst which were three Turks of good Quality.

Another strong Party of Rascians ma∣king an Incursion near Mitrovitz, attacked Kathana Mustapha, and killed 1500 of his Men on the place, took several Prisoners, four Guns, and all his Baggage; upon which the Turks quitting Mitrovitz, the Rascians entered and possessed themselves of it.

These Successes being the Preludes to the ensuing Campagne, were good Omens of a happy and glorious Victory, the truth whereof will speedily appear, by what is to follow before the Conclusion of this Year.

By all the Misfortunes which had at∣tended the Turks in this War, it was be∣lieved not only at Vienna, but concluded as well in England, as in all parts of Ger∣many,

that the Turks were become weary of the War,* 1.55 and that there was nothing now wanting to beget a Peace, but a good Mediator acceptable to both the Emperor and the Sultan. The Turks had already given Proofs of their Inclinations to a Peace by the Ambassadors, which (con∣trary to the Custom of the Turks, and which had never been practised before) had sent their Ambassadors in a manner to supplicate Peace with the Emperor, and who remained still in the Imperial Domi∣nions, tho' confined to the Castle of Put∣tendorf, in the nature of Prisoners; the which was excused by the Austrians, by the constant practice of the Turks, who had for the most part Imprisoned Ambas∣sadors, or put Guards upon them, at all times when their Negotiations succeeded not; or that Propositions were offered not very pleasing to the Grand Seignior.

But be it how it will, it being now evi∣dent, that both Parties had need of a Peace, no Princes appeared capable of the Office of Mediation, but only William King of Great Britain, and the States Ge∣neral of the United Provinces, being both Friends to the Port, and to the Emperor and his Allies.

About that time, Sir William Trumball, sent by King Iames II. to reside Ambassa∣dor at Constantinople, being recalled, Sir William Hussey, one of the Members of the Turky Company, was Elected by that Company,* 1.56 according to their Privileges, to reside Ambassador at the Ottoman Port: And being afterwards presented to His Majesty King William, to receive His Royal Consent and Confirmation, he was ac∣cepted by His Majesty, and received his Commission and Instructions accordingly; by which he was appointed in the Name of King William and Queen Mary, to Of∣fer unto the Sultan Their Majesties Medi∣ation.

For better effecting of which, Sir Wil∣liam Hussey was appointed to take a Jour∣ney by Land to the Ottoman Port, and in his way to call at Vienna, there to receive such Directions about Treating this Peace as should be delivered him by the Emperor, the King of Poland, and the State of Ve∣nice, then in an Alliance together.

Sir. William Hussey not leaving England until the latter end of the year 1690. and having his Lady, with her Women in his Company, he arrived not at Vienna until the beginning of the Winter; when the Danube being frozen up, and no passage without great danger by Land; and the Instructions according to the slow Motions of the Imperial Court not formed, nor de∣livered to the hands of Sir William Hussey until towards the Spring; he arrived not at Adrianople till the Month of Iune, wher•• the Grand Vizier was still remaining, and preparing for his march with the Army to∣wards Belgrade. But before he departed, he first gave Audience to Sir William Hus∣sey the English Ambassador; at which, lit∣tle passing besides Ceremony, no Judgment could be made of the Viziers Inclinations to a Peace, whose Thoughts were taken up with the Contrivances for the War; for the Turks being resolved to try the fortune of the following Campagne, would not much hearken to Proposals of Peace, espe∣cially being offered with an Uti Possidetis,* 1.57 that is, to make short work, That both Parties should be contented with what they had in Possession, and so an Amnesty to pass. What the Vizier had in his Mind, he was not willing to declare; but by the Sequel it appeared, that he resolved to Fight, and to adventure his own Life with the Fortune of the Ottoman Empire, on the hazard of a Battle, esteeming it more glorious to die in the Field, than poor∣ly and meanly in a private Chamber by a Cord applied to his Neck by the Hands of two Executioners: With these thoughts the Grand Vizier proceeded to Belgrade to Head the Army, which was full of Hope and Assurance of Victory, under the Au∣spicious Conduct of this Kuperlee, Son of Old Kuperlee, and Brother to that Prudent and Moderate Vizier, who subdued Candia, and put an end to the Venetian War,* 1.58 which had lasted for 27 or 28 Years; for the Turks attribute more to the Fortune of a Man, and of his Family, and the Stars under which he is Born, than to his Wisdom, Conduct and Experience: And for this reason, the Turks so often change their Mi∣nisters, doing as Gamesters do with their Dice and Cards, throwing them away, in hopes by this Change, to change their For∣tune.

In this manner, as we said, the Grand Vizier marching hastily away to the Fron∣tiers,* 1.59 the Business of the Mediation went not forwards, but this great Work being at a stand, Sir William Hussey proceeded to Constantinople, which hath for many Years been the usual place of Residence for the English Ambassadors.

On the 18th of this Month of Iune, Sir William Hussey made a Solemn Entry into the City,* 1.60 being met on the way by at least 50 of the English Nation, all well and brave∣ly mounted on Horseback, with rich Furni∣ture and Cloathing. Moreover, to make this Solemnity the more splendid, the Hol∣land Ambassador the Heer Colliers, sent his two Brothers with the Officers of his Court, to make up the Train, and in this

manner the English Ambassador was con∣ducted in great Order and Triumph to his House at Pera.

Much about the time, or perhaps the same Day that Sir William Hussey departed from Adrianople,* 1.61 being the 12/22 of Iune, Sultan Solyman died at that place; the News of which being known and divulged every where to the People in the space of five Hours afterwards; the Mufti, Caimacham, Kadileskier, Nakib Effendi, and all the o∣ther great Men then present at Adrianople, assembled together, and without any delay proclaimed Sultan Achmet,* 1.62 Brother of the Deposed Mahomet, and Deceased Solyman, for Empero•• of the Ottoman Empire; and having first set him on the Throne, and kissed the Hem of his Vest in token of O∣bedience, he was carried to St. Iub, as ac∣customary, on Horseback; where having his Sword girt to him by the Mufti, he was reconducted back to the Seraglio amidst the Throngs of People, who attended him through the Streets with Prayers, and loud Acclamations for his Prosperity and long Life: And solemn Prayers were publickly made in two several Moschs, which conti∣nued from Break of Day, until five a Clock in the Evening, all loudly praying for the Prosperous and Auspicious Inaugu∣ration of the new Sultan, and also for the Soul of the Deceased Solyman.

Sultan Achmet being thus exalted to the Throne, the common People began to ex∣pect a change of Fortune, conceiving high∣er thoughts of this Prince, than they had done of the late Solyman, who merited no other Character than what we have already given him at the beginning of his Reign. The former was dull and heavy, studious, and given to Books, and much of the Be∣haviour of a Dervis; but this present Ach∣met was more lively,* 1.63 free, and jocund in his Humour; he was both a Poet, and a Musician, made Verses, and sang them, plaid well upon the Cittern, and Colosseo, after the Persian manner.

In his Jovial Humours he would some∣times make Visits to the Disconsolate Ma∣homet his Brother, singing and playing be∣fore him with his Instruments, bidding him be Merry, and telling him that he should not lament his Fortune. I have been (said he) a Prisoner for 40 Years, during which time you were Sultan, and did what you plea∣sed; now my time is come, and yours may r••turn: And then he would take his Instru∣ments and play, and sing; saying, Brother you have let me live, and so shall y••u and be mer••y: And in this good Humour he would often pass his time, to the great comfort of his Deposed Brother.

The Body of Solyman deceased, was em∣balmed, and brought to the Royal Mosch, built at Constantinople by Solyman the Mag∣nificent, and there Interred.* 1.64

So soon as Sultan Achmet came to the Throne, and the Ceremonies, and Solem∣nities past, he immediately called the Mufti, and gave order to dispatch away with all expedition two Capugi-Bashees, the one to the Grand Vizier with a new Seal,* 1.65 a Sci∣metar studded and set with Jewels, and a Coftan, or Vest lined with Sables, as an encouragement and evidence of his Confir∣mation in the Office of Prime Vizier: In this manner another Messenger was dis∣patched with the like Present to the Tartar Han, with Orders forthwith to march unto Belgrade, and join the Grand Vizier with his Forces, which having been divided into three Bodies, the Han could not supply the Vizier with more than 8000 Men for the present Campagne

These Forces with several Asiatick Pa∣sha's,* 1.66 amongst which there was a conside∣rable Body of Curds, or Gordi; and ano∣ther of 2000 Arabs passed over to the Vi∣zier's Army; with which, and with an Ar∣my of 12000 Albanians, the Turkish Army was so increased, that it was esteemed to amount unto 100000 Men; and in reality, and according to a moderate Computation, it did not amount unto less than 80000 good experienced, and disciplin'd Soldiers: Besides which 10000 Men were ordered for Great Waradin, under the Command of To∣pal Husaein, Pasha of Silistria, and Seraskier, for Reinforcement of that Garrison.

In the mean time Tekeli being fallen un∣der the jealousie of the Port, he was for∣bidden to enter into Transylvani••, where the People having a desire that the Son of Apafi should be placed over them, rather than Tekeli; the latter was commanded not far∣ther to meddle in the Affairs of Transylvania, but only in the Concernments of the Upper Hungary.

At this time some Mutinies happened a∣mongst the Soldiers of the Turkish Army, upon Pretence and Demand of Donative due to the Militia at the Inauguration of e∣very new Sultan, which, according to an∣cient Custom, was six Dollars to every Soldier, besides the constant Pay; but this amounting unto a vast Sum, which was not at present to be found, the Soldiers were forced to content themselves with fair Words of being paid at the end of the Campagne, and at their return home; in which matter, that real Compliance might be made with the Soldiery, when time should come,* 1.67 the Christians were taxed over all the Empire at four Hungarian Ducats a Head; that is, Men of some Estate, and two Ducats for those of Inferiour Conditi∣on;

[illustration]

[illustration] portrait

The Grand Seignior Achmat the 11.15^th. Emperour of the Turks was proclaimed Sultan the 12^th of Iune 90.

as also in like manner the Armenians and Iews were taxed;* 1.68 from which, it was believed, that a vast Sum of Money would arise.

The Grand Vizier, that he might secure his Government the better, during his ab∣sence in the War, had before his departure caused several of the principal Governours in Asia to be strangled,* 1.69 and amongst them, a Seditious Mutinous Fellow, called Chara∣chehaia; who might have been the Author of Dangerous Commotions; howsoever there still remained a desperate Rebel in Asia, who with 1000 Men, roved over all the Countries of Sivas, or Sebaste; but that being a Country far distant from the Port, gave little care or apprehension of danger to the Vizier, or Grand Seignior. But that which administred most of fear at Home, was the Commotion of the Common Peo∣ple, caus'd by the Copper Money; which having been permitted to pass for Currant by the Government, was yet refused to be received in Payment by them; the which caused such Confusion in Trade, and espe∣cially in buying Provisions at the Markets,* 1.70 that there seemed a D••arth or Famine almost in the Countries; upon which many bold Complaints and Menaces were carried to the Caimacham, who was forced to give the People good Words, assuring them that Silver Money was Coining, and that the Copper Money,* 1.71 by Hattesheriff of the Grand Seignior, should be no longer Cur∣rant; the which for the present gave a stop to the Murmurings, and prevented a gene∣ral Insurrection; tho' the great scarcity of Corn, and all Provisions, both in Constanti∣nople, and Adrianople, made the People ve∣ry uneasie, and apt to break out into Muti∣nies.

It is the Custom in the World, that when a Prince comes first unto the Throne, for the People to be inquisitive concerning his Humour, Temper, and Abilities for the weight of Government.

The Character of this Sultan Achmet be∣ing now the common Discourse, he was re∣presented to be much more lively, brisk, and quicker of Apprehension than his Bro∣ther and Predecessour Sultan Solyman, who (as we have said) was as dull and as heavy as an Oxe; a weak, simple Man, more fit to be a Dervis than an Emperor; but this Achmet was said to delight to ride on Horse∣back,* 1.72 and to throw the Gerit, a Sport used by the Cavaliers, and mettled Sparks and Soldiers amongst the Turks. Farther, he was said to love Justice, and to be rigorous in the execution thereof; an Enemy to Ty∣ranny, and Oppressors of his People; but a great Admirer of the Fair Sex; which Qualities were thought very laudable, and for them, whether true, or false, he was had in high esteem with the People; and particularly because he was entered into the Project of Coyning Silver Money, and de∣basing the Copper to half the value of what it lately passed for in ordinary Pay∣ments.

But the important Affair of all was the Success of a Battle, which the Grand Vizier resolved to adventure, both in confidence of the strength of his Army, and his nume∣rous Troops, which now were said to a∣mount unto 87226, Horse and Foot,* 1.73 as they were counted by faithful Persons, whom the Grand Vizier had appointed to tell them, as they passed the Bridges over the Save; besides 3000 Seamen, and some Spahees from Asia, which lagged behind, and the Rabble which attend Armies.

This great Force,* 1.74 with the encourage∣ment which the French Ambassador gave the Grand Vizier to put the Dispute to the Decision of a Battle, promising him un∣doubted Victory, prevailed very much with the Vizier, who considering the Applicati∣ons which the English and Dutch Ambassa∣dors made for a Peace, was an Argument both to him and all the Turkish Officers, that the Emperor was in a dangerous condition, and unable to maintain the War: Howsoe∣ver when the French Ambassador was instil∣ing this Consideration into the Mind of the Chimacham at Adrianople, and that as his Master had already brought great Ruine and Destruction into the Dominions of the Emperor, so he would assist and support the Grand Seignior in his Wars both with Men and Money. To which the Caimacham made this Answer. That if it were true, what the Ambassador alle••ged, the Imperial∣ists could not be in such a condition as at pre∣sent to come down upon the Ottoman Armies, and be able to overmatch them both in Num∣bers and Valour: What diversion then (said he) hath he given to the Power of the Em∣peror? If he hath Wars with the English and Hollanders, what is that to us? We believe nothing but what we see, nor esteem of any thing, but what brings us immediate and ma∣nifest relief.

Sir William Hussey the English Ambassa∣dor, as we have said,* 1.75 being arrived at Con∣stantinople, was admitted three Days after∣wards to an Audience with the Caimacham, who received him with great State and Pomp, and in a Friendly manner demanded of him the Particulars of his long Journey, and assured him of the Protection of the Port, both for his own Person, and security of his Nation; after which, and that the usual Ceremonies were performed, the Am∣bassador and his Followers were vested with 22 Coftans, which was as many as at any

time were given to the French Ambassadors at other times, 18 or 19 were bestowed on the English; but now the Number was made equal, to show that the Esteem they made of the English Nation, was equal with that of the French.

But how civil soever was the Behaviour of the Chimacham towards the English Am∣bassador, the Grand Vizier seemed to be of another Temper; for he not only neglected the Addresses of the English, but privately gave the French Ambassador to understand all that had passed between him and the English; and this Confidence between the Turks and the French was much increased at that time, by the arrival of a skilful En∣gineer from France, well practised in all Mi∣litary Exercises and Arts, relating to Mines, Sieges, Encampments, &c. and with him came 22 French Officers, who were all cloathed in good Green Cloth, after the Turkish Fashion; and with these, Monsieur Darmans a famous French Physician,* 1.76 was re∣commended by the French Ambassador to the Vizier, who took this Offer the most kindly of any thing; for as the Turks have very few Physicians of their own, they highly esteem those who come from the Parts of Christendom; so that the Grand Vizier took this Doctor with him, and kept him always near his own Person.

* 1.77The Ambassador, Sir William Hussey, ha∣ving continued some few Days at Constanti∣nople, to settle the Affairs of the Turkey-Company, and his own Domestick, and pri∣vate Concernments,* 1.78 Count Marsigli arrived from Vienna, bringing a Chiaus with him: This Marsigli had the Title of Secretary to Sir William Hussey, appointed by the Em∣peror to assist in the Matters of Peace, be∣ing a Person well practised in all the Trea∣ties relating to the Emperor and the Turks. The same Day that Marsigli arrived, both he, and Sir William Hussey had a Confe∣rence with the Dutch Ambassador, Heer Co∣lier; at which it was resolved to take a Journey to the Grand Vizier at Belgrade, and there again to press the Reasons and Arguments for a Peace.

Accordingly the two Ambassadors depart∣ed from Constantinople the 11th of August, and entered into Adrianople the 16th of that Month, with intention to proceed to Bel∣grade in a few Days, had not the News of the total Defeat of the Turkish Army in a Battle given near Salankement, with the Death of the Grand Vizier, put a stop to their Journey for a while, until a new Vi∣zier should be created; the which was soon performed, for immediately one Ali Pasha, formerly Kahya of the deceased Vizier, and late Pasha of Scio, was constituted in the Place of his Master;* 1.79 and he being com∣manded to proceed in 10 or 12 Days,* 1.80 the Ambassadors resolved to accompany him to Belgrade, there to attend his Motion, and those Overtures which might open a way to a Treaty.

Now since this great Defeat given the Turks, in all appearance might cause an Al∣teration, and Change in the Affairs of Chri∣stendom, and be improved to a happy Agree∣ment between the Christians and the Turks; it is most necessary, and natural to this History, to give a succinct Relation there∣of.

The greatest part of the Month of Iuly,* 1.81 was spent in the Marches of the Armies to∣wards the Field of Battle: The Troops un∣der the Command of the Count de Souches, designing their Marches towards Esseck, they came to Pax, where they joyned with five Companies of Houchins, and five of Amenzaga's Regiments, and at Mohatz they were reinforced by 6000 Brandenburgers; about the middle of the Month of Iuly, Prince Lewis arrived in the Camp, being welcomed with all the Cannon of Mohatz, and the same Day he took a View of all the Troops, at that Place, commanded by General Souches, and the next Day of the Brandenburgers; which having done, he sent Expresses to the Army which was be∣hind to hasten their March to Esseck; to which Place the Prince in Person riding Post, he arrived the 17th of Iuly, where having been received in the same manner as at Mo∣hatz,* 1.82 he took a View of all the Fortificati∣ons of that Place, and of the several Regi∣ments which were encamped near thereun∣to: In the mean time the Cavalry of Count Souches, having passed the Drave, arrived in the Army, and were next Day followed by the Infantry of that Body; and the Day after that by the 6000 Brandenburgers: So that now the whole Imperial, and Branden∣burg Forces being joyned; Orders were sent to the General, Count Aversperg, to send down towards Segedin, all necessary Mate∣rials for Bombing the Places down the Ri∣ver; so that on the 20th of this Month, the Army decamped from the side of the River Drave, and marched as far as Bonce, where News being brought that part of the Turkish Army had passed the Save, a Lieut. Colonel was immediately detached with 150 Germans, and all the Rascian Foot, and commanded to Embark on Boats, and ha∣sten down the Stream to take their Station at Peter Waradin; and for farther Rein∣forcement of that Garrison, the Hungarian Heydukes of Illock, were commanded forth∣with to joyn this Officer at Peter Waradin; so as on all occasions to be in a readiness to oppose the Enemies Excursions into those Parts.

The great Army on the 20th joyned with the Regiment of Staremberg at Walkowar, which was esteemed the best in all the Ar∣my:* 1.83 On the 24th they came to Bachin, and there joyned with five Companies of Foot of the Regiment of Archinto, and with the Regiment of Horse of Bassompierre: On the 26th the Army encamped under Illock, and there rested that Day, when News was brought, That the Grand Vizier was arri∣ved at Belgrade, and having laid two Brid∣ges over the Save, he had begun to pass the River with his Army, which consisted of 100000 Men, extending it self from the Mountains on the side of the Danube, as far as to the Island of Zigan in the Save.

Besides which numerous Army the Turks had a vast number of Ships and Gallies, 100 of which, under the Command of a Pasha, were sent to attack Titul, with which coming before the Place he immediately in∣vested it; the Town was commanded by Captain Thos, the Garrison of which con∣sisted only of 120 Germans, and 200 Rasci∣ans,* 1.84 and with them he defended the Place for three or four Days; but considering that for want of Ships, he could not be re∣lieved by Water, nor by Land, by reason of the vast Deluge of Rains which had filled all the Marshes, and made them unpassable for the intended Succours; Captain Thos ca∣pitulated on Conditions, that the Garrison should be safely conducted to the Army of Prince Lewis; but this Capitulation was not well observed by the Turks; for as the Garrison was marching out, the Lieutenant of the Pasha would not suffer the Rascians to pass, ordering them all to be put to the Sword;* 1.85 but Captain Thos not allowing this piece of Treachery, and Breach of Faith, he came to high Words with the Pasha; up∣on which, the Pasha in a Fury drew his Sci∣metar; but Captain Thos being more ready than he, killed him with one of his Pistols, and with the other shot another Turk dead,* 1.86 who stood next to him: Hereupon the Quar∣rel growing high beyond all Reconciliation, or means of Agreement, Captain Thos cau∣sed his Men to fire upon the Turks, who were then 4000 Men strong; yet this hand∣ful of Men, armed with Despair, stoutly defended themselves, until being overpow∣red with Numbers, they were all put to the Sword, except some few who were made Prisoners, and six Rascians and one German, who made their Escape from this Bloody Action; the which howsoever cost the Turks dear, for they lost 500 of their Men, who were killed on the Place, and as many wounded.

* 1.87Prince Lewis continuing his March, ar∣rived the 29th of this Month at Peter Wa∣radin with the gross of his Army, at∣tended with all the Ships and Vessels, which carried the Provisions, Ammunition, and other Necessaries: This Place being very advantageous for its Situation, was ordered by Command of the Prince to be fortified; and here it was that a Regiment of Horse of the Duke of Newburg, and a Battalion of the Regiment of Huschin, with 19 Field-Pieces joyned the Army.

On the 30th of this Month of Iuly, a Rascian Peasant, or Country-fellow, was ta∣ken, sent by the Vizier for a Spy, to take a view of the Christian Camp; whom the Prince would not suffer to be punished; but returned him back to the Grand Vizier, to give him notice, that he was marching to∣wards him with his whole Army; the truth of which was verified soon after by the en∣suing Battle, which, as we shall see, was given on the 19/9 of the Month of Au∣gust.

This interval of time,* 1.88 between the last of Iuly, and the 19th of the following Month, was taken up in recruiting the Forces, and other Preparations for that great Day; so that on the beginning of this Month, 6000 Rascians, and 3000 Hungarians were added to the Army, under the Command of Ge∣neral Batthiani, besides 2000 Bavarian Foot commanded by Colonel Zacko; so that now the whole Imperial Army consisted of near 66070 Men; with which Body the Prince marched as far as Carlowitz, where the Army having rested some few Days, they marched to Salankement, and there en∣camped; and in the mean time the Turks blew up Titul, making their Escape by Wa∣ter to Belgrade.

The Turks hearing of this Advance of the Christian Army, sent 4000 Spahee's under the Command of Kathana Pasha, to recog∣nize, or take a view of them in their March; but a Party of Hussars commanded by Raab, and Badiani being sent out against them, the Turks withdrawing, they retreated back to the Army, and with them a Christian, who ha∣ving been a Slave, made his Escape, and reported, That the whole Turkish Army had already passed the Save; so that the Prince resolving now to meet them, continued his March to Semblin, a Place near to Belgrade; between which two Places, nothing but the River intervenes.

The Turks being much stronger in Ship∣ping than were the Christians, they were always passing up and down the River, so that all the Ships attending the Imperial Camp were forced to remain at Peter Wa∣radin; from whence,* 1.89 with great inconve∣nience, all Provisions and Ammunition were brought by Land to the Camp; until such time as General Dunewaldt being come to

the Army, had dispatched 300 Germans, and 200 Hungarians, back to Salankement, to cover and secure 300 of the Christian Ves∣sels, which were arrived at that place laden with Provisions; which was of great Re∣lief to the whole Army.

The Two Armies being now very near to each other, Parties were daily detached on both sides to make Discoveries, and bring Intelligence; one of which from Prince Lewis on the 8th of this Month,* 1.90 had an Encounter with some advanced Guards of the Turks near Semblin, which upon appear∣ance of the Christians, immediately retreat∣ed; and a Fog covering the whole Turkish Camp on a sudden, that Party returned without being able to give other Informa∣tions.

In like manner the Grand Vizier on the 10th of this Month, came in Person with all his Horse to take a view of the Christian Camp; upon which the whole Army was drawn out into Battalia; and some Volun∣teers, and other Troops, advanced so far on the Turks, that being attacked by great Numbers of them, they were repulsed, and droven back with some loss, until the left Wing of the Army (in which Prince Lewis was in Person) came in to their Suc∣cour; howsoever 20 of them were killed, and the rest were pursued to the very Camp; but in revenge the Turks were also beaten back, several of them being killed in their Retreat.

The same Day the Imperial Army advan∣ced two Leagues farther towards Semblin, where they posted themselves in such a manner, that the Danube was on their Backs, and the left Wing guarded with Chevaux de Frize, which are a kind of Turn-pikes to keep off the Horse from breaking into the Foot.

On the 12th the Army advanced in or∣der of Battle, within Cannon-shot of the Turks Retrenchments, near to Semblin; be∣ing attacked on all sides by many Hundreds of the Enemies Horse,* 1.91 which never stood any Ground, but retreated to their Camp, which was so posted on a rising Hill, or E∣minence, that the Generals judged it not to be attacked without great disadvan∣tage.

On the 13th, whilst the Army rested, a certain Page to the Major of the Regiment of Piccolomini, who had been taken Priso∣ner formerly by the Turks, made his Escape, and informed Prince Lewis, that the Turks had certainly made an Attack on the Chri∣stian Army, had they not been disswaded by the French, who advised them not to lose the advantage of their Trenches, but to re∣main in them in expectation of being as∣saulted therein by the Enemy, or at least until they could draw out into a more ad∣vantageous Ground, or until the arrival of the Tartars, which were hourly expect∣ed.

During this time the Officers and Soldi∣ers of the Imperial Army, kept themselves in a readiness to receive the Enemy; not stripping themselves of their Cloaths, for several Nights.

That Evening it was concluded at a Council of War, not to engage the Enemy on that Ground, but to return back to Sa∣lankement, because that there being a neces∣sity to bring all the Provision from thence for the Army; the Convoys could not easi∣ly be defended from the Enemies Horse, which in great and strong Parties lay in con∣tinual wait for them: So that on the 14th in the Morning, by Break of Day,* 1.92 the Trumpets and Drums were ordered to give warning to the Army to prepare for a March, the Baggage being sent before, and in the mean time, until nine a Clock in the Morning, the Army stood in view of the Enemy, who moved not out of their Tren∣ches, sending only a Party of Tekeli's Men to observe their motion.

On the 15th the Army lay still, and so did the Turks; and the next Day Prince Lewis marched an Hour nearer towards Sa∣lankement: And on the 17th proceeding one Hour farther, the Turks imagined that this Motion was a Flight, little thinking that it was only in design to Encamp about Salan∣kement, where they remained near to their Ships laden with Provisions, and where they could choose the most advantageous Ground for a Battle. The Turks encouraged with this Imagination, marched after the Chri∣stian Army, and fell in the Rear of them with several Thousands of Horse; but Count Stirum General, and Count Hoffkir∣ken Major-General of the Horse,* 1.93 charged them so briskly, bestowing some Shot a∣mongst them from their Field-Pieces, as caused them to retire with loss, and to re∣main more quiet for a while. Howsoever a∣bout Midnight a great Number of the Ene∣mies Horse, Camels, and Mules, having been stung by a sort of Venomous Fly, had broke their Halters and Bridles, and with their Sadles, and Harnesses,* 1.94 came run∣ning into the Christian Camp, which gave an Alarm to the whole Army: But that be∣ing over, it was expected, that the next Day a Battle would ensue, which both the Imperial Officers, and Soldiers, did hearti∣ly desire. But the Grand Vizier following the Advice of the French, who were about him in great Numbers, would not adven∣ture that Day to attack the Army; but in∣stead thereof, that they might cut off all Communication between the Germans, and

Peter Waradin, they marched half a League beyond them, and there posted themselves with such haste and diligence, that in 24 Hours they had fortified their Camp with Regular Walls of a Man's heighth, and Bastions on which Cannon was planted, leaving only a narrow Passage for coming in, and going out from the Camp.

By these means the Turks had almost cut off all Correspondence between the Impe∣rial Army,* 1.95 and Peter Waradin, and so hin∣dered the passage of all Provisions, that the Germans had infallibly perished in this un∣fortunate occasion, had not God Almighty visibly assisted them by His Omnipotent Hand.

To this another Misfortune happened, the News whereof was brought by a French Deserter from the Turkish Camp; how that the Regiment of Dragoons of Count Buc∣quoy, Commanded by their Major, Count D'Arco in all 1000 brave and well mounted Men, together with 400 others, sent for Recruits to the Regiment of Caprara and Hoffkirchen, contrary to the Order of Prince Lewis, were fallen into the Hands of the Enemies;* 1.96 the occasion whereof was, that these Soldiers preferring the security of their Baggage before that of their Lives, resolved to take that with them; and so marching very slowly, they came to stop about two Hours in a Place, distant about a German League from the Imperial Army; where being attacked, and surrounded on all sides by the Turks, they defended them∣selves with much Bravery for the space of two Hours, but at length they were all cut down,* 1.97 not above 30 escaping of the whole Number of 1400; the Major only was ta∣ken Prisoner, and the next Day after the Battle, was found Chained Hand and Foot in the Enemies Camp.

Besides this the Turks took 250 Waggons carrying Provisions to the Imperial Army, with a 100 Ships belonging to the Sutlers of the Army; the Men whereof for the most part were saved, for joyning them∣selves with the Rabble of the Army, they fought stoutly for their Lives, killing great Numbers of the Turks.

This great Loss was very sensible to the Christians, who having lost all their Provisi∣ons, without hopes of any other Supply, found no other Deliverance and Safety, but in their Arms, and so resolved on a Battle: The Turks on the other side growing Ar∣rogant, and bold on these Successes, began now to contemn their Enemies, and to look only on them as so many lost Men, whom they now condemned, and sentenced to Destruction, resolving to give them no Quarter in the Field.

The Christian Soldiers thus armed with Despair,* 1.98 on the 19th of this Month of Au∣gust, by Break of Day in the Morning, ha∣ving put themselves into posture of Battle, marched directly towards the Turks; and about Noon both Armies being drawn up, they faced each other at a small distance. The Prince of Baden Commanded the right, and Count Dunewaldt the left Wing.

The Turkish Army consisted of about 100000 Men, of which 60000 were the best Soldiers in all the Ottoman Empire, besides 15000 of the best,* 1.99 and most experienced Janisaries; all which Force was advanta∣geously posted, having the Danube on their Back, and in their Front a deep Ditch, with Earth thrown up behind them; but their left Wing was not so well fortified, but that it lay something more exposed to the Christians, whose Army was likewise drawn up in a Martial Posture.

The greatest part of their Infantry be∣ing divided into 20 Battalions; that is to say, The Regiment of Ernest Staremberg four Battalions, of Souches three, of Chiz∣zola one, of Guido Staremberg three, of Salm one, of Beck one, of Otting two, of Bran∣denburg three, of Caunitz one, of Vaude∣mont one; the which were flanked with the two Regiments of Horse of Nieuburg and Holstein, with the greatest part of the big∣gest Cannon: The rest of the Army was drawn up after the usual form of Battle in a right Line opposite to the Enemy; and in this Posture upon firing a Bomb, which was the Signal given, they all marched in an e∣qual Line, until they came within 200 Pa∣ces of the Enemy; and then the Cannon on each side began to play: At the first it was intended to attack the Enemies left Wing, before the right, to give room for the Foot,* 1.100 which was placed on the rising of a Hill opposite to the main, and strongest Intrenchment of the Turks, which was for∣tified with 80 Pieces of Cannon; and also to charge the Enemies Horse, which were drawn up below the Hill in the Plains, with design that having Overthrown them, to force through the Camp, unto that part where the Enemies were less fortified and secured. It seems that the right Wing was something too forward, and began to en∣gage before the left could come up, being hindred by the high Grass and Bushes; howsoever here was no staying or retreating for the right Wing; but, on they went, looking on the Enemy before them, and proceeded to their very Ditches and In∣trenchments; but the Janisaries having a good Parapet, or Breast-work before them, fired so furiously from thence, that many both of the Chief, and Subaltern Officers were killed and wounded; and here it was that General Souches upon a numerous Sal∣ly

of the Enemy,* 1.101 was forced to give way, until the Foot came up, which was not far behind; but in the mean time being su∣stained by the four Regiments of Nieuburg, Holstein, St. Croix, and Darmstadt under the Command of the Dukes of Holstein and Aremberg, they advanced to the very brink of the Enemies Retrenchments, with which Example of Bravery both Horse and Foot, being again animated, the Infantry made several Attacks on the Enemy, and tho' they were sometimes repulsed, yet being relieved, and guided by those brave Offi∣cers both of Horse and Foot; the Fight was continued from three a Clock in the After∣noon, until it was Night, by which time all the Superiour Officers of the Infantry were killed, excepting only General Guido of Staremberg, and Prince Charles of Vaude∣mont, tho' both of them were also wound∣ed.

Nor was the rest of the Army in the mean time idle; for the Enemy attacking them in the left Wing, and in the Flank with great fury, were as bravely repulsed by the Brigades of Castelli and Hof••kirchen; but the Turks rallying all their Horse into a Body, fell on with greater Fury, in despight of the small and great Shot, and charged the Brigade of General Sarau, which was part of the Right Wing: And the Turks being very numerous on that side, they so over-pow∣red this Brigade, that two of the Battali∣ons were cut down on the Ground where they stood, in which Action, the Battalions of Ottin••, Beck, and also the Old Regi∣ments of Staremberg, and Brandenburg, suf∣fered very much; so that until that time being about six a Clock, Fortune favoured the Turks; and things had such a dismal and desperate Face, that the Generals themselves began to despair of saving one Man from this Bloody Action;* 1.102 for here was no Re∣treat, or Sanctuary, nor Place to fly unto for Succour: And thus both Officers and Soldiers armed with Despair, redoubled their Endeavours, and in contempt of Death rushed on the Enemies Squadrons; the which being observed by those who attend∣ed the Baggage, and remained for Reserves, how that their Companions were beset on all sides, and in a continual Fire, were a∣shamed to be Lookers on, and Spectators of this Tragedy, came in to the Succour of those who were ready to turn their Backs, and with their Cries and Prayers, gave a stop to their Flight.

Matters standing in this desperate State and Condition, the main Body of the Ar∣my under the Command of the Branden∣b••••g Generals, Bar••us and Brandt, came timely in to the Assistance of Count Sarau, who by these Succours rallied his Men, and defended his Post, until about an Hour be∣fore Night, when the Brigades of Hoffkir∣chen, and Castelli, with the left Wing, which at this time was Commanded by the Prince of Baden in Person, were advancing towards that side of the Turkish Army, which was not as yet Intrenched,* 1.103 and so furiously as∣saulted them, that by the Divine Assistance, and Arm of the God of Hosts, visibly ap∣pearing for them, they at last forced, and entred the Enemies Camp, driving them from the rising Grounds where they had planted their Cannon; which when the Hungarians and Rascians observed, they, who until then had been something back∣ward, and watched the time to Escape, came thundering down with renewed Courage, and furiously entered the Turkish Camp, cut∣ting down all that presented before them; by which means a Way was opened for the right Wing to advance; and so the Turks being brought into the middle, and attack∣ed on all sides in a narrow Ground between their Trenches and the Danube, were entire∣ly subdued, and overcome, and began to fly. And tho' the Turkish Cavalry for the most part found a way to escape, through a void Interval laid open for the right Wing, howsoever the Foot continued to defend themselves so furiously and firmly in their Trenches, that tho' the Field was yielded to the Christians, yet here they received their greatest loss; for this Action cost the Life of the Duke of Holstein, with a Deluge of Blood, entirely to subdue the already con∣quered Enemy.

The Anger, Rage, and Despair of the Turks on one side, and the Fury of the Christians on the other, was such, that the first scorned to accept Quarter, and the o∣thers not willing to give it; for which rea∣son very few Prisoners were taken.

The remainder of the Turkish Cavalry, amongst which was the Grand Vizier in Person, were forced to break their way through the narrow Passages, and Distances between the Lines, with their usual Cries of Allah, Allah, which is a calling upon the Name of God: In this Passage many of them fell, and many were mortally wound∣ed, so that the Roads, to the very Save, were filled with dead Bodies; and on the other side thereof, the Grand Vizier, with many other principal Turkish Officers, end∣ed their Days.

In this memorable Battle, which was the most Bloody of any that hath happened in several Ages, the Turks lost in all upwards of 25000 Men, and amongst them the Grand Vizier; what Officers were killed on both sides, or wounded, appears in the following List. The Turkish Fleet, bringing their Ves∣sels close to the Shoar, and as near as they

could to their Army, landed 5000 Men out of it, which might have turned the Bal∣lance, had they come timely in unto the Assistance of their Brethren;* 1.104 but finding the whole Army in Confusion, and all the Field in disorder, they retired with much Precipitation Aboard their Fleet.

It would be impossible to describe all the Circumstances, Turns, Changes, Passages, and Chances of this Battle, which was fought on both sides with admirable Reso∣lution and Courage; for which those of the Christian Army who were slain, deserve for ever to be Chronicled in History; and those who survive, are worthy of a lasting Fame, and Immortal Glory.

Much is owing by all Christendom to the Valour and Conduct of that Noble Gene∣ral Prince Lewis of Baden; as also to the Marshal-General Count of Dunewaldt, to Count Souches, General of the Artillery; to Count Stirum, General of the Horse; and to Lieutenant-General Barfus of the Brandenburg Troops, besides all the Ser∣geants, Generals, and Officers, who beha∣ved themselves with that Bravery, Con∣duct, and Zeal in the Cause of Christen∣dom, and of the Empire, that they merit to be mentioned with all Honour and Re∣spect, whensoever this Battle comes to be recounted in these present Days, or in fu∣ture Ages: And so bloody was this Battle, that the French King, to comfort the Turks, ordered his Ambassador to tell them, That such another Victory would ruine the Em∣peror.

After the Battle the Imperialists became Masters of all the Enemies Artillery; namely, 154 Pieces of Cannon of all sorts, great and small, great Numbers of Ensigns and Colours; and amongst the rest of the Standard of the Grand Vizier, with those of the Pasha's, and of the whole Spoil and Plunder of the Field, with all the Camels, and Mules, and Beasts of Burden belong∣ing to the Camp, which amongst the Turks are vastly numerous: Also 10000 Tents, 10 Waggons laden with Copper Money, found in the Vizier's Tent; in the Treasurer's 54 Trunks of Copper, and 12 with Silver, and 24 Chests of Kaftans. Moreover all the Standards and Colours belonging to the Regiment of Bucquoy, ta∣ken the Day before by the Turks, 24 En∣signs, and four Horse-Tails were sent to Vienna, and amongst them the Grand Vi∣zier's Standard, which the Emperor sent to the Pope.

The Loss the Turks have had in this Acti∣on, appears irreparable; for about 10 or 12000 of their best Disciplined, and Vete∣rane Janisaries being killed, they have not as yet been recovered to this very Year of 1694; the which is evident, for of all the Army they could make in that Year of Turks and Tartars, with Thousands of raw, and ill composed Troops, consisting o•• Plow-Men, and Cow-Boys, they could not make up an Army of 50000 Men; which indeed is wonderful, and shows the strange Catastrophies of this unstable World; and deserves our serious Contem∣plation of the Uncertainty of Humane Af∣fairs? For whereas the Ottoman Empire, which hath been famed in past Ages for Multitudes and Swarms of Men, by which, over-powering their Enemies by Num∣bers, rather than by Valour, made all their Conquest from Basora, as far as Buda, are now dwindled to a Condition, which many of our smaller Princes in Christendom are able to equal.

All which we are to attribute to the Al∣mighty Hand of God, who commiserating the wretched Estate of Christendom, at a time when the Victorious Arms of France were employed in ruining and laying waste one end of it, the Turks had Invaded the other, and threatned an entire Desolation of all Germany.

The Killed and Wounded, on one side, and the other, are according to the follow∣ing Lists.

A LIST of the Dead and Wounded on the Emperor's side.

Of the Infantry,

DEAD.

• THE Duke of Holstein, Sergeant-General.

Colonels.

• Count Caunitz.
• Count Bucquoy.

Lieutenant-Colonels.

• Count de Petting, of Col. Becks Regiment.
• Count Stahrenberg of Chizzola's Regiment.

Sergeant-Majors.

Fingerman of Dauns's Regiment.

 

N. Grones of Otting's Regiment.

 

Kilch de Lorch of Vaudemont's Regiment.

 

Captains

15

Lieutenants

6

Ensigns

8

Subaltern Officers, and Common Soldiers

1724

Sum of the Dead

1761

WOUNDED.

• Count Souches General of the Artillery, who Died the 26th of his Wounds.
• General-Major Count Guido of Stahrenberg.
• General-Major Count Aremberg, who Di∣ed the 24th.
• General-Major Corbelli.

Colonels.

• Prince Charles of Vaudemont.
• Count Zacko of the Bavarian Regiment.

Lieutenant-Colonels.

• Count Henry of Stahrenberg.
• Baron D'Elmpt of Salms's Regiment.
• Marquis Bagin of Stahrenberg's Regiment.
• Marquis Mas••er of the Bavarian Regiment.
• Count Herberstein of Souches Regiment.

Majors.

Baron Winkehoven of Beck's Regiment.

 

Wiltprat of Stahrenberg's Regiment.

 

Baron Lohen of Caunitz Regiment.

 

Captains

33

Lieutenants

33

Ensigns

18

Subaltern Officers and Soldiers

2460

The Sum of the Wounded

2557

Of the Cavalry,

DEAD.

Lieutenant-Colonels.

• Count Zrin of Caprara's Regiment.
• Count Moulion of Stirum's Regiment.
• George de Werth of Darmstadt's Regiment.

Sergeant-Majors.

Permaitinger of Sarau's Regiment.

 

Captains

8

Lieutenants

12

Cornets

3

Subaltern Officers and Commons

829

Sum of the Dead

852

WOUNDED.

Lieutenant-Colonels.

• Baron Ketler of Dunewaldt's Regiment.
• Count Hohenembs of Nieuburg's Regiment, who Died the 24th.
• Count Marcin of Holstein's Regiment.
• Baron Chauvise of the Regiment of St. Croix.

Sergeant-Majors.

De Fortenau of Darmstadt's Regiment.

 

Fischer of Rabutin's Regiment.

 

Captains

16

Lieutenants

20

Cornets

21

A Chaplain of a Regiment

1

Subaltern Officers and Commons

950

The Sum of the Wounded

1014

Of the Artillery,

• Sixteen Men were Killed.

WOUNDED.

Sergeant-Major Werner.

 

A Captain, an Adjutant, and 15 more.

 

In all

34

The Brandenburgh Troops, under the Command of Lieutenant-General Barfus, having behaved themselves most Valiantly in this Bloody Day, contributed very much towards the Happy Event thereof, had al∣so their Share of Dead and Wounded, viz.

DEAD.

COlonel Baron de Bilau.

 

Lieutenant-Colonel Mr. Kalsteyn.

 

Captains

3

Lieutenants

7

Cornets and Ensigns

3

Adjutant

1

Subaltern Officers and Commons

508

In all Killed

524

The Sum of all the Dead is

3161

WOUNDED.

Sergeant-Major Ruchat.

 

Captains

10

Lieutenants

14

Cornets and Ensigns

10

Subaltern Officers and Commons

505

 

540

Of the Artillery.

Killed

4

Wounded

5

And of the Wounded Men

4136

The Turks on their Side, had a far greater Loss; which, tho it cannot be distinctly certified, however may be guessed at, by what will appear from the following LIST of several of their Great and Smaller Officers, found Dead on the Field of Battle, and which were known and Named by a Turkish Prisoner, to be, viz.

• THE Great Viziers Kapitschler Chi∣haiasi.
• Aly Beg, Chief of Caramania.
• A Sain, or Baron of the Province of Begh Shehetr in Asia.
• Another Sain of the Neighbourhood of Sophia▪
• A Captain of the Grand Vizier's Horse-Guard.
• A Divan-Chiaus, who carries the Vizier's Orders.
• Thurnatschi Bassa, who is the 6th Person in the Command of the Janisaries.
• Aly a Ciorbassi of the 4th Oda, or Compa∣ny of Ianisaries.
• Solyman Aga-Ciorbassi of the 6th Oda.
• Osman Ciorbassi of the 21st Oda.
• Chalill Ciorbassi of the 15th Oda.
• Ismael Ciorbassi of the 25th Oda.
• Aly Ciorbassi of the 77th Oda.
• Hassan Aga-Ciorbassi of the 66th Oda.
• Chalill Aga-Ciorbassi of the 31st Oda.
• Chalill Aga-Ciorbassi of the 24th Oda.
• Beker Aga-Ciorbassi of the 16th Oda.
• Beker Aga of the 61st Oda.
• Osman Aga-Ciorbassi of the 8th Oda.
• Omer Ciorbassi of the 21st Oda.
• Veli Ciorbassi of the 38th Oda.
• Aibad Ciorbassi of the 71st Oda.
• Together 17 Aga's of the Janisaries.
• 21 Oda Bassi, or Lieutenants▪
• 15 Pairackdar, or Ensigns.
• 10 Chiauses, or Fourriers of the Janisa∣ries.

Several Principal Men more, and Offi∣cers of the Spahee's were found amongst the Dead, but unknown to the abovesaid Turk; and besides those which were found on the Field of Battle, great Numbers of Dead Corps of all sorts were found on the Road for Belgrade; which together with the dead Turks found on the Field of Battle, are esteemed to exceed 25000 Men, beside the great Numbers of Wounded, amongst which were the Grand Vizier, the Sera∣skier, and the Colonel of the Janisaries, all which Died of their Wounds at Belgrade.

Informatione delli Stendardi.

I. QUesto Stendardo è del Gran Vesiro▪ che suole il Gran Signiore di Turchi man∣darlo al Gran Vesiro quando và all•• Guerra, è deve esser nella Cima differente dall' altri.

II. Questo Stendardo è d'un Serascher che doppo il Gran Vesiro suol esser constituito; que∣sto serve per direttore della Battaglia che stà alla sua mano destra, dove assiste anco l' Agha di Gianizzari.

III. Questo Stendardo è propriamente dell' Agha di Gianizzari che fà la Differenza dalli Pascia col pomo d'oro alla Cima.

IV. Questo è del Spahilar Aghasi.

V. Questo è del Chehaia bei che è la prima persona doppo l' Agha di Gianizzari, quale vien remato più dalli Ciorbagi, è Gianizzari, & hà più autorità in Campagna, che l'istesso Agha di Gianizzari.

VI. Questo è un Stendardo del Pàscia d' Alepo, ó di Dámasco.

VII. Visono doppo l' Agha di Gianizzari quatro supremi Generali dell' Infanteria, sotto li quali Marchiano li Ciorbagi; L'uno detto Zaghargi bassi del quale è questo Stendardo; il secondo detto Samsengibassi, il terzo det∣to Turnagibassi, & il quarto detto Cap' Ag∣hasi. Questi devono formar il Campo di Gi∣anizzari è sempre stanno alla testa della Mi∣litia.

VIII. Questo è del Samsengibassi.

IX. Questo è del Turnagibassi.

X. Questo è del Cap' Aghasi.

XI. Questo è il Stendardo setto il quale Marchiano li Volontarij che si scrivono per primi nella Zuffa, è vien constituito un Pascia per loro Capo, è Conduttore.

XII. Questo è delli Arabi.

XIII. Questo anco è delli Arabi.

XIV. Questo è d'un Ciorbagi di Gianiz∣zari.

XV. Questo è d'un Bullukbassi di Seimani, civè d'un Capitano da Asia, che conduce qualche cento Seimani. Si vedono quatro T••gh, ó Code, che paiono del Gran Vesiro è Sera∣schero.

S••pra li primi Stend••rdi si vede una repeti∣tione quatro cinque volte il simbolo delli Tur∣chi in Arabo, quale se qualche Christiano lo pronuntiasse, deve esser fatto Turco ô amazza∣to, che d••ce; non est Deus, nisi Deus & ip∣sius Legatus Propheta Mehmet; è nell' altri si vede una benedittione del loro Alcorano.

And here I shall add this particular Pas∣sage.

That the Count de la Tour, Vice-Chan∣cellor of Bohemia, assur'd Mr. Ash, now a Bishop in Ireland, That the Evening the Battle was fought at Salankement, Count Zerins, (who was a Young Man, and the last of the Family) his Lady walking in her Garden, with some other of her Friends, suddenly perceiv'd their great Hall illuminated as it was wont to be for Funerals; but upon search all disappear∣ed.

The same Lady sitting down in an Ar∣bor where she us'd to sit with her Hus∣band, she felt one hastily sit down by her; at which being surprized, she sud∣denly started up, but found nothing. Soon after a Clap of Thunder and Light∣ning fell on the Ancient Tomb of the Zerins, broke into the Vault, and burnt up all the Bodies and Coffins that were there.

The same Gentleman asserts,

That the very Evening the Battle was fought, and as near as could be guess'd, the very Moment the Turks began to Fly, an Old Turkish Prisoner, kept in the Common Prison at Vienna, suddenly cry'd out with a great Passion, We are Ruin'd and Undone, &c. And being ask'd, What was the Reason of his Noise, he could give no other Account, but that he had an Impulse, which forc'd him to cry out in that manner.

[year 1691.] MEMOIRS OF Sir WILLIAM HVSSEY's Reception, and Negotiati∣ons at Belgrade, dated the 30th of April 1691. To Chan∣cellor Straatman.

AMET Passa of Dierbekir, and Se∣raskier in these Parts of the Save, has desired me for the Com∣mon Good of the Poor Christians here∣abouts so much oppressed, to write to your Excellency, and interpose in their behalf the good Offices of His Majesty of Great-Britain, my Master; which I the more readily perform, as being pur∣suant to the Orders of my King (equal∣ly a Friend to both Empires) to con∣tribute all possible Means, and apply my best Endeavours to the removing the pernicious Effects of this so long and Bloody a War, and changing it into an ho∣nourable lasting Peace.

Your Excellency may be sensible, that besides the Obligations of Christian Cha∣rity, 'tis my Interest also to correspond and cherish (by good Offices) that Con∣fidence and Esteem which they here ex∣press for the King my Master, and there∣fore I doubt not but your Excellency will comply herewith, as far as is in your Power, and likewise sollicit the Court for more ample and positive Orders, to which Charitable Work my Lord Pagett (His Majesty's Envoy Extraordinary at Vienna) will (I am sure) be earnestly assistant.

I intreat your Excellency also to send this Original by a Staffettee to his Lord∣ship, that he may understand how well I have been received here, and give an Account thereof to the King my Ma∣ster.

As soon as I entred into the States of the Ottoman Empire, I was met by the Beg, or Commandant of every Place, attended by the Militia, who furnished me with all Necessaries both for my Journey and Subsistence: At Peter Wa∣radin I was Complemented by an Aga, sent from the Seraskier; and at the Mouth of the Theysse, was met by many Barks, guarded by Ianisaries, who con∣ducted me to Belgrade, where I was pre∣sently Complemented by the principal Officers of the Seraskier's Court, who sent his own Horses to convey me and my Family to the Tents, which were pitch'd on the Shoar, and appointed to receive me.

The next Day I was received by the Seraskier in full Divan, composed of all the Principal Officers both Civil and Mi∣litary; where when I had given Thanks for the Honours received, the Passa an∣swered me, That such were the Ancient Customs of the Ottoman Empire, which they were resolved to observe, and abolish the Abuses introduced by the late Grand Seignior, and his Prime Vizier Mustapha. Then the Seraskier, with much earnest∣ness, did exaggerate the Unjust Oppressi∣on which was practised by Christians to those of the same Faith, who Inhabited the Country called Syrmium, situate be∣tween the Drave, Save, and Danube, who were barbarously spoil'd of their Cloaths, robb'd of their Cattle, and o∣bliged to pay excessive Impositions against all Laws of Humanity and a regulated Government; whereas on the contrary, their Sultan sent Money to be distributed among the Poor Subjects, to buy them Cattle and Seed, thereby shewing himself a Father of the Miserable, and not a Ty∣rant; and this Charity (continued he) which ought to be natural to you Christi∣ans towards one another, need not hinder the Hostility of Soldiers when they meet and encounter, leaving the poor Coun∣try-Men in Peace, who labour only for the Publick Good, and the Service of that Prince whom God shall place over them. I answered with applauding such Pious Maxims, and that I hoped so good Dispo∣sitions would incline them more favoura∣bly to hearken to what I was to propose in the Name of my King, towards the ending this Bloody War between the two Empires; and that as to the Particulars he mentioned, I being a Stranger knew nothing of them. He then proceeded to charge Count Chizz••ola (Commandant of Esseck) to have deceived him on several Occasions after his Word given; a Crime (says he) which will be punished by God; and if the Charity of my Emperor to∣wards

the Poor Subjects and Country∣men had not restrained me, what wou'd have hindred me this Winter to have made Excursions even to Buda? But all I shou'd have gained, wou'd have been only the Tears and Curses of the Miserable: I an∣swer'd with commending the generous Clemency and Mercy of the present Go∣vernment; and our Conference ended with the usual Ceremonies of Coffee, Sherbet, and Perfumes.

In the Afternoon I was call'd for by the Seraskier to a Private Audience, at which only his Effendi, and my Secretary (who was instead of an Interpreter) were pre∣sent: I represented to him, that this peril∣lous Journey I had undertaken, and by a way so unusual to Ambassadors from Eng∣land, was a Mark of the high Friendship and Affection which the King my Master bore to the two Empires of Germany and Turkey, who resenting sensibly the fatal Consequences of so long and bloody a War, commanded me to pass by Vienna, there to receive the Orders and Instructi∣ons of the Emperor of the Romans, towards the amicable ending of it, to which good Work shou'd not the Grand Sultan and His Ministers likewise correspond, it might be justly feared, that the Mischiefs and De∣solations hereafter ensuing, wou'd call down Vengeance from God upon the Mus∣selmen. The Seraskier applauding the King's Generous Design, took notice that there never yet was between England and the Ottoman Empire, either War or a∣ny alienation of Affection, but always perfect Friendship, which he beg'd God wou'd continue: He commended the Wisdom of the present Vizier, his Huma∣nity and Treatableness, and approved my Solicitous Earnestness to continue my Voyage, leaving it to my Choice, either to go by Land or Water. I told him, I resolved to go by Water as far as Rusgiuk, a Days Journey below Nicopolis, and to Travel thence by Land: He again re∣new'd the Complaints made in the Divan, in behalf of the Poor Inhabitants of Syr∣mium, and press'd me to Write to your Excellency to forbid the Plundering of Villages, and Excursions of the He••dukes, who behave themselves more like Thieves than Soldiers; and that your Excellency wou'd order, that they who are Peaceable and Disarm'd, may continue not only in Repose, but also be protected to the Be∣nefit of that Prince to whom God shall give the Government. He assured me fur∣ther, That whatsoever Expedient shall be proposed by the Imperialists, towards the preventing such Violences, he will readily agree to, and cause it to be rigorously ob∣served; and in this so Christian a Cause, intreated me to interpose the good Offices of my King. I do therefore beseech your Excellency to Correspond herein with A∣met Passa, either by Letter, or by Depu∣ties on both sides, to meet on the Con∣fines, and to be pleased to inform me of your Resolution herein, by an open Let∣ter sent to the Seraskier, with whom I al∣so leave a Copy of this, as I will like∣wise do with the Grand Vizier, not de∣signing to expose the Confidence they have in my King to the Hazards of any Acci∣dents which might prove equally prejudi∣cial to both Empires.

I took this Opportunity to shew my self equally Charitable towards the Poor Christians taken in Orso••a, and made Slaves (as was reported) after they had Capitu∣lated to have safe Conduct into the Empe∣ror's Territories. I was answer'd, That they had Surrendred themselves with con∣dition, That if Belgrade were lost, they would be Prisoners of War, and that the Grand Vizier was not capable of violating the Publick Faith so shamefully. I de∣manded concerning some other Prisoners, recommended to me by their Friends; but was answer'd, That they were all the Grand Seignior's Captives, and without his express Order they could not treat ei∣ther for their Ransom or Exchange: He told me, That all Officers were well trea∣ted, and kept without Irons in a Chamber apart, with their Servants, at the Expence of the Grand Seignior. I left 100 Ducats of Gold to be distributed by Capt. Runkel, to the Poorest of them, which was all the Service I could do them, and of which I in∣treat your Excellency to give their Friends an Account.

A Courier being dispatched to Constanti∣nople, I have had Permission to Write to the Grand Vizier, and Sir William Trum∣bal, giving Information of my Arrival; I purpose suddenly to continue my Voyage with full intention to do all the Service I can to both Empires, in execution of the Commands of my King, in whose Name I continue to press (as desired) your Excellency, that some Means may be found out to prevent the Rapines daily practised upon the Poor Country People.

The inclosed short Letter for my Lord Pagett, I intreat your Excellency wou'd transmit to him, as also this Original, that his Lordship being sufficiently inform∣ed, may better know what to sollicite from the Emperor, and what to acquaint the King my Master. I am,

Belgrade, April 30. May 10. 1691.

Sir William Hussey's Letters to the Lord Pagett at Vienna.

Adrianople, May 25. 1691.

My Lord,

I Sent a full Account of our Arrival at Bel∣grade, April 30. S. N. From thence we came by Water to Rustick, two Days lower than Nicopolis, and thence in eight Days Land-Iourney hither; whence we advanced forwards two Days, but met there by my Se∣cretary and Interpreter from Constantinople, with Letters and Advice from Sir William Trumbal, that the Vizier was upon departure, and ordered us to stay his Arrival at Adri∣anople. We returned back two Days past: I have been received and treated in all Places with singular marks of Respect and Honour, equal to any in the same Character. I send this upon Fortune to inform your Lordship of our Arrival. As to our Negotiation, I must attend the Audience before I can give you any Account, still in suspence. God be praised we are all well, and my Secretary I brought from Vienna. The Turks pretend to have a great Army, and design chiefly towards Transylvania. If this meets a quick conveyance, I beg your Lordship to acquaint my Lord Nottingham of my Arrival. I have wrote to the Dutch Ambassador for his Advice and Consideration, in respect to me, and his Stay, or Iourney hi∣ther, since I cannot be permitted to attend him at Constantinople. How I shall proceed to Constantinople, stay here, or follow the Cam∣paign, your Lordship must expect hereafter. My Secretary has added a few Lines, I inclose to your Lordship. My humble Duty to all the Ministers. Nothing shall be wanting which is in my Power. I am, &c.

Adrianople, June 3/13. 1691.

My Lord,

THE Vizier made his Entrance first, with no great Train, nor in the Pub∣lick Streets, but past direct to his Tents; half an Hours distance, the Grand Seignior enter'd, on the 29th, with a fair shew to us, but to o∣thers very short of former Splendour; he was in a Litter, one of his Court with him at the other end. The Vizier sent his Emeen Chewse, (the 2d in that Office) with eight more, the same Afternoon he entred, that he being in haste, desired me to be ready to come to Audi∣ence next Day. We were surprized, because our Druggermen in good Manners thinking that Day due to his Repose, did not design to have carried my Complement, and to desire leave of Audience till next Day; but I sent them immediately to perform my Duty in congratu∣lating his Excellency's Arrival, and to concert Matters for next Day, also to desire it might be private, in regard I was without Equipage suitable to a Publick Appearance. The Chewse Bassa told the Vizier, in regard I had no great Retinue, his Personal Attendance might be wav'd, but he commanded him to come in Per∣son: Accordingly on Monday Morning June ••/11 about nine a Clock, we set forward in the best Accoutrements we could: I was in my Em∣broider'd Scarlet Coat, six English Footmen in my English Lac'd Liveries, six in red Live∣ries al modo Turchesco, 18 Chewses in Van, two Druggermen after them, then my self with the Chewse-Bassa on my right Hand, and about 10 Gentlemen on Horseback foll••wing me, some of my own Company, others that came from Belgrade with me, and several other Turks, that we made a large Train, and drew Crouds of Spectators. In half an Hour we arrived at his Camp; conducted into his Tents, we past one very large one, and through that into a∣nother; his Officers were all drawn in Lines; they brought me a Stool to sit on, and imme∣diately the Vizier enter'd, sat down upon a Bed carpeted; his People made a Prayer at his En∣trance; he bid me welcome, and I acquainted him with my Commission, delivering him the King's Letter and its Translation; after this was over, the Tent full of Officers, and his two Sons standing on his right Hand, I ask'd his Excellencies leave now, or when he pleas'd, to speak in private; he told me, after Sherbet, Coffee, &c. the Turkish Treat, the Company should retire, and he being in haste desired it now, when we discoursed according to the Re∣lation I send inclosed Ve••batim, as nigh as we four could remember, and to which we all put our Hands, viz. my self, Senior Marsigli, Mr. Coke Secretary, and Senior Antonio Perrone chief Interpreter; there remained none in the Room but the Vizier, as before men∣tioned, and one Druggerman more. At De∣parture I was Vested and 11 more, all that I had of Quality, and conducted back with some Respect. His Excellency was very courteous, and we had all the Marks possible of a very kind Reception, with as much Honour as any in the Character.

My Lord, The Point resolved was, That his Excellency would not own the Turks at Vi∣enna under any Publick Character, would nei∣ther write to them, or send any other: W••en I told him the Emperor had accepted the King of England and States of Holland to assist, and was well disposed to a Peace, and if his Excellency did incline also, I hop'd there

might be a happy issue; he reply'd, He was for Peace, but upon Terms of Honour, and if I had Power to treat, would call for Pen. I reply'd, It could not be expected I should have full Authority before his Excellency's Mind had been known, and that Vienna was thought the properest Place, in regard there had been some Overtures already made, and Representa∣tives of all Parties present: That to arrive at an end, there must be a beginning; and that, if his Excellency permitted, I would send my Se∣cretary to Vienna, to perswade His Imperial Majesty to impower his General, that so his Ex∣cellency being now upon departure for the Con∣fines, they might treat there; and if his Ex∣cellency judged my Person and Presence neces∣sary to so bless'd a Work, I would wait upon his Excellency, and attend his Camp: He told me there was no occasion I should take so much trouble; but said, Send your Secretary to Vi∣enna, that the Emperor send a Person accor∣ding to custom, fully impowred to treat here, or else that we are as we are: And to this he added two or three Lines: To this there's no Reply.

My Lord, I spoke several times that the Commission was to me and the Dutch Embassa∣dor equally; which I did, and now repeat to a∣void all Thoughts, because the Vizier when he spoke, said, Let the Emperor send his Com∣mission to me, not naming the Dutch, and to this no Reply: 'Tis not an Ambition I desire, nor shall I less communicate with the Dutch Embassador, whose Counsel I shall always de∣sire.

My Lord, I am very glad I have the Op∣portunity of returning Count Marsigli, who will supply by Parole what I may omit, or what is not convenient for a Letter, and that your Lordship will transmit it to my Lord Nottingham: 'Tis absolutely necessary that the Emperor resolves that he adjusts the Points with the Allies, or treats without them, which the Turks would imbrace greedily; but since His Imperial Majesty will not relinquish them, nor they able to defend, but must disgorge, and be swallowed up if alone; 'tis I think ve∣ry reasonable that the Emperor requires them to positive and convenient Conditions. The Turks Nature is to do at once, and therefore considering well there must be a Power intru∣sted. I shall be very ready to give all the pos∣sible assistance I can, and if required, readily pass to the Camp, or Confines, for obtaining so pious a Work, grateful, and most hea••tily wish'd by the poor Subjects of both Empires; and I hope I shall have the better fortune for the many hearty Prayers and good Wishes I have gain'd on both sides. God Almighty prosper and direct you to compleat it. What you send to me, pray let be clear, to avoid Replies, and that Count Marsigli may be perfectly instruct∣••d, who knowing the p••sture and ••••mo••r of Af∣fairs here, will, I hope, expedite their Coun∣sels, and resolve them. The Iuncture seems very favourable, and the Allies, I believe, very pressing; this Opportunity lost, God knows the Consequences. Senior Marsigli will tell your Lordship some things I have charged to his Memory, and desire your Lordship to send to my Lord Nottingham. My haste and length of Letters will not permit me to use Cypher at present: I have presumed to write to His Imperial Majesty, and most of the Ministers, to acknowledge my Obligations and readiness in their Interests, which I humbly beg of your Lordship to deliver; and if the Bearer, who goes directly to your Lord••••ip be present, he can supply all that is deficient. God Almighty prosper your good Offices. I am with all Re∣spect,

My LORD,

Your Lordship's Most Devoted Servant, William Hussey.

In the last Month of Iuly we left the two Ambassadors Sir William Hussey, and the Hee•• Collier at Adrianople, where having received the News of the total Defeat of the Turkish Army, with the Death of the Grand Vizier, a stop was given to their present Motion towards Belgrade, with intention to proceed with the New Vizier thither; and there to reassume the Mediation towards a Peace, for which the present Conjuncture seemed very seasonable.

The New Vizier was called Ali Pasha,* 5.1 had been Pasha of Scio, and Kahya, or De∣puty to Kupriogli, the Grand Vizier now slain in Battle: But whilst they were medi∣tating of these Matters, and preparing to accompany the New Vizier in 10 or 12 Days, as was given out, unto Belgrade;* 5.2 it pleased God, that the English Ambassa∣dor, Sir William Hussey, fell Sick, and Died the 14th of September after 13 Days of Sickness at Adrianople: he was a Per∣son much lamented by all for his excell••nt Qualities and Experience in the Affairs of Turkey, of which he had learned much at Aleppo, and there gained a good Estate; with which returning for England, he Mar∣ried the Daughter of that Worthy Person and Citizen, Sir Iohn Buckworth; after whose Death he was chosen by the Levant Company, to be their Deputy-Governour, in the Place of Sir Iohn Buckworth, his Fa∣ther-in-Law Deceased; in which Office ha∣ving acquitted himself for some Years with much Honour, he was afterwards sent by

King William and Queen Mary, to succeed Sir William Trumball in that Embassy: His Excellent Lady resolving to accompany him in all his Travels and Dangers, patiently bore, and sustained all the Fatigues and In∣conveniencies of a Journey over Land; which was never performed before by any other English Ambassador designed for Tur∣key; who were always Transported either in the Companies own Ships, or the King's Men of War, by Sea: But now things had changed their Face, and as it was dange∣rous, whilst the French were Masters of the Mediterranean Seas, to expose those rich Ships to the danger of the Enemy; so it was thought most convenient to hasten the Journey of the Ambassador by Land; and that taking the Imperial Court at Vienna in his way, he might there receive such In∣structions from the Emperor and his Allies, the King of Poland, and the State of Venice, as were most proper at that time in order to a Peace with the Sultan, of which King William of England, and the States of Hol∣land offered themselves, by their Ambassa∣dors, to be the Mediators: Upon this Oc∣casion Sir William Hussey, with his Lady, remained some Months at Vienna, before he could procure his Dispatches; and then the Winter coming on, when the Danube was frozen up, he departed not from Vien∣na, until the Spring, and arrived, as we have related before in the Month of Iune of this present Year. And whereas the Mediation of this Peace was of high Con∣cernment to all Europe, we shall here insert the Methods, Rules, and Instructions, which the Emperor and his Allies gave to the English Ambassador in this Mat∣ter.

The first Paper given to Sir William Hussey at Vienna, was dated March 1691, and called, Informations for the English Am∣bassador, designed to be Mediator of the Peace at Constantinople, and which may serve to obviate the Objections which the Turks may make.

Annotata ad informationem à Dominis Ablegatis Turcicis ulti∣mò exhibitam, pro informatione Excellentissimi Domini Legati An∣glici, ad Portam Ottomanicam proficiscentis.

MISSIS omnibus iis, quae Negotii tractandi substantiam alterare non videntur, ad ea tantùm respondere visum fuit, quae praedictam substantiam tangunt, vel contra Legationis jura admissa praeten∣duntur à praefatis Portae Ottomanicae Do••minis Ablegatis ad concludendam pacem huc Missis.

Quorum in ordine primùm occurrit, quod Domini Ablegati Turcici in praeteri∣ta sua informatione de Colloquio inter Emi∣nentissimum Dominum Cardinalem à Kol∣lonitsch & illos in Coenobio PP. Augustini∣anorum extra urben instituto, commemo∣rant, in quo parum refert an Dominus Car∣dinalis à Kollonitsch illos Ablegatos Tur∣cicos, an verò hi praefatum Dominum Cardinalem à Kollonitsch ad Colloquium illud invitaverint, in eo tamen substantia posita est, quod nunc asseverent Domini Ablegati Turcici propositionem quam se Domini Cardinali à Kollonitsch tùm fecisse fatentur, non ex mandato Portae, verùm pro∣priâ mentis occurrentià nunc demùm se fecisse profiteantur; etenim saepe saepius per literas interrogati, num super illa tra∣ctare sufficienter instructi sint? Non tan∣tùm se, adaequata Plenipotentia provisos constanter responsoriis suis affirmarunt, verùm etiam patefactam sibi diffidentiam Ministerii Caesarei super hac qualitate con∣ceptam saepius repetitam aegrè demum fer∣re coeperunt & quaestiuncularum inutilium nomine appellantes moram principali ne∣gotio per haec fieri questi sunt, quod si ab initio statim ejusmodi propositionem Do∣mino Cardinali factam non ex Portae man∣dato, sed suâ tantùm privatâ mente origi∣nem ducere professi fuissent, Ministerium Caesareum vel ejusmodi propositionem pla∣nè ab initio non recepisset, vel de modo legis timandae dictae propositionis dictis Dominis Ablegatis temperamentum ali∣quod idoneum suggessisset, quam circum∣stantiam cùm tacuissent & tacere perseve∣rassent Domini Ablegati Turcici, eam nunc demum professi, satis constat, unde mora, & illorum detentionis causa processerit, & cui consequenter imputanda sit, nam sae∣pius per literas interrogati, num puncta proposita Domino Cardinali à Kollonitsch & ipsis copialiter transmissa menti suae con∣formia essent? Affirmative responderunt, quamvis non super iis, quae Domino Car∣dinali à Kollonitsch proposita fuerunt, ali∣quis Tractationis motus à Caesareo Mini∣sterio ostensus, sed tùm demùm fides rei adhibita fuit, cum hanc ob causam ad se misso Secretario intimo Domino à Wer∣denburg puncta Domino Cardinali à Kol∣lonitsch proposita non tantum confirmas∣sent, verùm & Turcico idiomate exhibuis∣sent, & Latine ad calamum dictassent, tùm demùm animus his adjectus, & desuper

cum Dominis foederatis Serenissimo nimi∣rum Poloniae Rege, & Serenissima Repub∣lica Veneta communicari coepit: Quorum sensa, si priùs delata fuissent, prius etiam formaliter cum illis Dominis Ablegatis Turcicis ex parte Caesarei Ministerii, tra∣ctari coepisset, eo vel maxime fundamento, quod Domini Ablegati Turcici, postquam ipsis clarè scriptum fuisset, quod Sacra Cae∣sarea & Regia Majestas literis D. Foede∣ratorum suorum de eo monita fuerit, quod Ablegatus Chami Tartarorum ad Serenissi∣mum Regem Poloniae missus clare edixerit, Viennensibus Ablegatis Turcicis, mutato supremo Visirio nullam concludendae pacis Plenipotentiam superesse, ii responderint, non se à Supremo Visirio ad proponendam pacem, verùm ipsomet regnante Turca∣rum Imperatore huc missos, nec Plenipo∣tentiam suam à Supremo Visirio, sed ab ipsomet regnante Imperatore propria ma∣nu subscriptum attulisse & exhibuisse. Cui proinde vel fides adhibenda vel propositi∣ones ultimas ab iis exhibitas acceptandas non fuisse; cùm verò his propositis nulli tractantium partium conveniens videretur, culpam non subsecutae Pacis sponte vel levi de causa in se suscipere, placuit confidenti∣am in supra qualificatam Plenipotentiam Imperatoris Ottomanici potiùs ostendere, quàm leviter almum hoc negotium abrum∣pere; Communicatis igitur, ut dictum, exhibitae propositionis capitulis praefatis Serenissimis Confoederatis hactenus eorum sensa desuper expectata fuerunt, nulla ex eorum protracta dilatione in Caesareum Ministerium resultante culpâ protractae Pacis aut Tractatuum, cùm saepe saepius dictum & scriptum fuerit Dominis Ablega∣tis Turcicis, Sacram Caesaream Regiamque Majestatem sinc Foederatorum suorum sa∣tisfactione almam pacem nec concludere velle nec posse, quare cùm saepius memo∣rati Serenissimi Foederati sensus suos super propositis ex propinquo ostendere coepis∣sent, huc Pottendorffium Domini Ablegati revocati fuerunt, quod verò nunc demùm se facultate tractandi carere profiteantur & exinde Tractationem Pacis prosequi non valeant, certè nullatenùs Ministerio Caesa∣reo, verùm Dominis Ablegatis Turcicis ea, quae ab initio candide proferre debuissent, studio tacentibus imputandum venit.

Quod porrò Domini Ablegati Turcici praetendant, propositiones pacis Domino Secretario à Werdenburg scripto editas & ad calamum▪ dictatas ad conditionem ac∣ceptationis intra decem dierum spatium restrictas fuisse, provocatur ad literam ex∣hibitarum & dictatarum propositionum, ex qua, uti nihil de decem diebus dictum esse constat, ita nec hanc conditionem informa∣tioni suae nunc demùm adjectam subsistere constabit.

Quod verò facie rerum mutata, ut malè praetendunt & priores conditiones Pacis & posterius oblatas evanuisse praetendant, ig∣noratur, quo fundamento hoc sustineri possit, eò quod factum infectum fieri ne∣queat, nec res in eum casum reciderit, ut Partes belligerantes Pacem petere sibi con∣veniens arbitrentur; vel nova & à priori∣bus & posterioribus conditionibus aliena deponendi belli vel reducendae Pacis ratio adinveniri & excogitari possit, cùm mate∣ria ob quam seu bellum geritur, seu Pax placitis utrinque conditionibus reduci pos∣sit, ob sibi imaginatam rei mutatae faciem à Dominis Ablegatis Turcicis nec suapte naturâ variet, nec immutari possit.

Alterum, quod priori in ordine succedit, est querela Dominorum Ablegatorum Tur∣cicorum, quod in longum hîc detineantur; verum enimverò & toti Orbi & ipsis con∣stat, traditis Recredentialibus eos non ani∣mo detinendi hinc Viennâ dimissos, & Co∣maromium versùs directos fuisse, ve∣rum enimverò cùm per propositionem, sc. De qua Sacrae Caesareae & Regiae Maje∣stati absenti, & tùm Augustae praecipuis Imperii Romani negotiis implicitae, ante fi∣nem Januarii, & jam tùm Dominis Ablega∣tis Turcicis Vienna profectis, constare potu∣it; Domino Cardinali à Kollonitsch factam novam suae retentionis causam praebuissent, nec, ut supra dictum, alterutri partium Tractantium se praecipiti abruptione Tra∣ctaruum ream Mundo constituere conve∣niret necessariò, ubi tum deprehendi po∣terant Domini Ablegati Turcici apud eos∣dem de subsistentia & qualitate Propositi∣onis factae inquirendum erat, hoc cùm for∣tè Comaromii acciderit, nullo praemedita∣tae retentionis animo, sed forte id factum sibi certo persuadeant, qui libere abivis∣sent, nisi materiam novis suis propositio∣nibus redintegrandi Tractatûs suppeditare conveniens arbitrati fuissent.

Neque verò hac in re vel contra Legati∣onis jura, vel contra Portae Ottomanicae intentionem factum fuisse aliquid ex se∣quentibus constabit. Etenim quod prius membrum spectat, ita cum Caesareis Lega∣tis nunc Eminentissimo Domino Cardinale à Goess, Domino Reninger piè defuncto, ac ipsismet Dominis Hoffman, Comite Caprara, & Kunif tempore flagrantis belli prostantia exempla per Portam Ottomani∣cam observatum fuisse clarè demonstrant, quorum priores duo ex Portae Ottomani∣cae dítíonibus huc ad Confinia cum ipso Magno Vizirio & Exercitu devecti, &

custodiis undequaque circumsepti, Cardi∣nalis à Goess serò dimissus, Reninger au••em retentus, & post cladem ad S. Gotthardum acceptam ex abrupto Pacis componendae instrumentum fuit, Hoffman naturali mor∣te apud eos obiit, Comes à Caprara ad muros Viennae devectus, & bene custodi∣tus dimissus quidem fuit, sed Kuniz re∣tentus qui pari honore habitus repulsis ab Obsidione Turcis ultrò è Castris ad Urbem se recipiens prosiliit; alia sunt Legationum jura tempore Pacis, alia belli tempore, quorum differentia, ut per se nota est, ita longa deductione non eget, nec hac in parte Dominos Ablegatos Turcicos aliquid recipere, quod cum Ministris Caesareis ob∣servatum non fuisset, probare poterunt, qui magno honore habiti & largè alimen∣tati ultra centum millia florenorum aerario Caesareo absumpserunt, nullo sane alio, quam restrictae liberae conversationis, qua∣tenus tamen id jure Gentium & licitum & necessarium est, incommodo affecti.

Intentionem Portae Ottomanicae quod attinet, quicquid Domini Ablegati Turcici dicant, & se morum ac legum Portae Otto∣manicae caeteris gnariores esse asserunt, in∣terpretesque literarum editarum se adstru∣ant, clarum tamen est, quod indubia inter∣pretatione non egeant, & literae à Primo Visirio ad Praesidem Consilij Bellici ultimo scriptae sic habent: Verùm enimverò si tem∣poris ac statûs ratio impedimento sit, atque Negotii perfectio nequaquam arrideat, hoc po∣sito ibi existentes Plenipotentiarij ne diutiùs commorentur sine causa, sed quàm citissime nullo interposito die salvo passu & plenâ incolumitate ad Excelsi Imperii ditionem traducantur.

Ex quibus, ut satis constat, non pure, sed hoc supposito, quod Pacis negotium conficien∣dum non arrideat, revocatos fuisse, in a∣prico pariter est, quod propositione suâ denuo factâ discutiendis conditionibus pro∣positis novam occasionem suae detentionis Domini Ablegati Turcici proprio facto suppeditaverint, praecipuè cùm ut saepe dictum, Neutri belligerantium parti ex∣cussae Pacis fama conveniret, quam si de∣fectu Plenipotentiae porro tractare & con∣cludere non possint, certum est, quod cul∣pa non subsecutae Pacis non in Caesareum sed Portae Ottomanicae Ministerium vel ip∣sos Dominos Ablegatos redundet.

Tertium, Quod duo priora subsequitur, est querela Dominorum Ablegatorum Tur∣cicorum ob negatos sibi cursores, ut aiunt, formata; verùm si res penitius introspicia∣tur, nunquam sibi aliquem Cursorem peti∣tum denegatum fuisse probare poterunt Domini Ablegati Turcici, etenim recorda∣buntur, quàm in Sessionibus habitis gra∣vissimis de causis, Ministri Caesarei eos adhortati fuerint, ut Cursorem cum diffi∣cultatibus in Tractatu Pacis obortis ad re∣cipiendas instructiones expedirent, quan∣toque constiterit eos ad hoc persuadere, quem ubi demum petierunt nullâ morâ in∣terpositâ obtinuerunt, obtinebuntque toties quoties illum clarè petere placuerit.

Etsi verò etiam querantur, quod post propositiones posteriores super iis mentem Ministerii Ottomanici rescire & indagare per Cursorem illis non fuerit permislum, respondetur, tùm eos Cursorem non peti∣isse, sed hoc quidem, ut acceptatis condi∣tionibus & transactâ Pace alterutri illorum liberum foret ad Portam Ottomanicam Tractatus conclusos deferre, & liberum ra∣tificandi arbitrium Portae Ottomanicae re∣servatum expiscari; quanta verò distinctio inter Legatum sic proficiscentem & Curso∣rem simpliciter mitti petitum intersit, con∣stat ex rerum naturali differentia, praecipuè cùm res ad statum acceptatarum conditio∣num, & cum acceptatis mittendum alteru∣trum ex Legatis propter defectum intenti∣onis foederatorum eo usque pervenire non potuerit.

Caeterum, quae de sua hinc inde Tran∣slatione & incompetenti eorum Tractatio∣ne D. Ablegati Turcici queruntur, non subsistere, ex supradictis cuilibet constabit, quam praetereà omnium pariter Regnanti∣um commune desiderium latere non potest, quo quisque à se missos debitè honorari cupit, & vel propterea ad se missis congru∣entia honorifica non negat, quo in passu Sa∣cram Caesaream & Regiam Majestatem Re∣ligiosissimam & esse & fuisse semper, omni∣um Principum Legati Ministri, qui ultrò citroque hactenus commeati sunt, attesta∣buntur; nec ipsi Domini Ablegati Turcici, sepositis, quibus jactari videntur, animi passionibus, inficiabuntur.

Viennae, Martii, 1691.

Conditions and Instructions given by the King of Poland, to the English Ambassador: Entituled,

Conditiones ad Tractatum Pacis ex parte Serenissimi Regis & Reipub∣licae Poloniae.

I.

TRACTATUS omnis & praetextus quocunque modo per fulgidam Por∣tam acquisitus ad Podoliam & Ukrainam, uti avitas & haereditarias Regni Poloniae Provincias, ac recenter armis recuperatas, in perpetuum aboleatur, Praesidiumque Turcicum ex fortalitio Camenecensi abdu∣catur, cum integra ejusdem fortalitii ac rei tormentariae ibidem existentis in manus Polonorum traditione.

II.

Moldavia, quae jam magna ex parte armis Sacrae Regiae Majestatis Poloniae oc∣cupata: Et Valachia, quae utraeque olim Provinciae Serenissimorum Regum Poloniae tributariae erant, juri & possessioni Sa∣crae Regiae Majestatis Poloniae relinquan∣tur, unà cum omnibus istis ditioni∣bus, quas Budziacenses & Bialogradenses Tartari incolunt, ita ut limes sit Fluvius Danubius.

III. Hanus & Tartari Crimenses uti cau∣satores omnium bellorum & damnorum per fulgidam Portam ab excursionibus & infe∣rendis damnis contineantur & cohibeantur, ita ut quoties illata fuerint, fulgida Porta eadem resarciat & refundat.

IV. Damna bellorum & Provinciae de∣solatae ac in cinerem redactae justo & aequo valore compensentur.

V. Cosacis universaliter omnibus tam Ukrainensibu•• quam Zaporescensibus nul∣lo unquam praetextu Porta Ottomanica di∣recte vel indirecte rebellionis fautoratum aut protectionem praebebit.

VI. Boristenes Fluvius munitionibus & Praesidiis Turcicis tam vetustioribus quam recentioribus expurgetur & evacuetur.

APPENDIX.

Conditiones ex parte Czarorum Mus∣coviae circa Tractatum à Serenissimis Col∣ligatis proponendae ut locum suum habe∣ant, & à fulgida Porta acceptentur.

The Emperor's Articles and In∣structions for concluding a Peace, given to the English Ambassador at Vienna, Fe∣bruary 15. 1691/2.

Ad stabiliendam Pacem inter Augu∣stissimum Romanorum Imperatorem, Germaniae, Hungariae, & Bohemiae Regem, sc. ejusque Confaederatos, Sere∣nissimum Poloniae Regem & Rempubli∣cam, ac Serenissimam Rempublicam Ve∣netam ex una? Et Serenessimum ac Po∣tentissimum Turcarum Imperatorem ex altera parte sequentes conditiones à Cae∣sareis ad hoc Negotium Deputatis, pro Responso ad Propositiones per Ablegatos Turcicos die 15. Februarii, 1689, exhi∣tas reponuntur.

I.

CUM ex parte Portae Ottomanicae in praedictis Conditionibus offeratur Cessio hoc bello recuperatorum, quae abs∣que hoc avito jure ad Sacram Caesaream Majestatem Regnumque Hungariae & di∣tiones ei ab antiquo annexas spectant, vel abinde dependent, & fere omnes aut armo∣rum successu, aut spontaneâ deditione à Justitia Divina quasi Jure postliminii in potestatem suae Majestatis redierunt, prae∣tenditur ex parte▪ Sacrae Caesareae Majesta∣tis ad tollendum omne dissidium inter par∣tes nunc belligerantes, futuris quoque tem∣poribus praecavendum, ut reliquae adhuc ditiones, populi & loca ab antiquo ut su∣pra dictum ad Regnum Hungariae, Ditio∣nesque eidem annexas pertinentia ei pari∣ter supremo jure cedantur, & continuò e∣vacuentur, cum omnibus ad ea antiquitùs vel hactenus spectantibus aut attributis territoriis & dependentiis, quorum speci∣ficatio & Confinia per praesentem Conven∣tionem determinabuntur, nullâ in iis sub praetextu tributorum, aut quacunque aliâ Portae Ottomanicae praetensione Juris rema∣nente; cassatis etiam & annullatis ex inte∣gro omnibus prioribus Tractatibus quate∣nus de supra positis aliter, quàm hic con∣ventum fuerit, disponunt.

II. Liceat verò Cuique partium paci∣scenti Confinia propria exstructione For∣talitiorum & Munimentorum, vel alio quocunque meliori visum fuerit modo in propriam securitatem & populorum quie∣tem munire ac tuta reddere.

III. Incursiones hostiles, devastationes & depopulationes territorii utriusque Do∣minii, aut eorum, qui sub protectione Contrahentium Imperatorum deinceps vi∣vent, omninò & ita quidem prohibitae sint, ac illicitae maneant, ut omnes Turcarum Confiniariorum vel Tartarorum in Caesa∣reas propias aut praememoratorum suo∣ram Clientium Ditiones factae incursiones, invasiones, depopulationes, & exactiones pacifragii poenam incurrant, ac parti laesae causam damni bello vindicandi justam & sufficientem praebeant, nisi ad ejus requi∣sitionem damna data resarta; & nomine eo∣rum satisfactum, simulque Authores dam∣ni dati exemplariter puniti fuerint.

IV. Maneat potrò etiam illicitum futu∣ris quoque temporibus receptaculum vel fomentum dare malis hominibus Rebelli∣bus, subditis aut utriusque paciscentis Cae∣saris inimicis.

V. Libera sint utriusque partis subditis in omnibus & singulis utriusque partis Imperiis, Regnis, Ditionibus, Provinciis, Territoriis & Portubus terrâ marique Com∣mercia, sine fraude & dolo peragenda, nul∣lis Teloniorum & Vectigalium exactioni∣bus adstricta: Permissis etiam ut caeteris Nationibus, quibus cum Turcico Imperio Commercium est, in locis ad hoc electis, Caesareis Consulibus, jure Gentium, omni immunitate privilegiatis, & Caesareâ pro∣tectione gaudentibus.

VI. Captivati ex utraque parte, sive per Turcas sive per Tartaros capti fuerint, ex∣istentes, libertati & propriis Dominis abs∣que lytro bonâ fide restituantur.

VII. Custodiam Sanctissimi Sepulchri & aliorum Sanctorum locorum in Judaea circa Hierosolymam existentium antehac Christianis & Sacerdotibus Franciscanis semper permissam, ac paucis demum ab∣hinc annis iisdem ereptam, Graecisque tra∣ditam restituet praedicti Ordinis Religiosis & Christianis Romano-Catholicis Serenissi∣mus ac Potentissimus Turcarum Imperator, servabítque liberam & quietam praefatis Religiosis Franciscanis sub sua protectione constantem possessionem deinceps non au∣ferendam. Concedet insuper liberam pe∣regtinis Christianis Romano-Catholicis ad∣eundi & redeundi facultatem, non inter∣turbato aut impedito iis in partibus Reli∣gionis Romano-Catholicae obeundae ex∣ercitio.

VIII. Regula & norma Curialium in re∣cipiendis, receptis honorandis & tractan∣dis Ministris ultrò citroque commeantibus his pactis certa constituatur, deinceps ab utrinque sanctè & religiosè secundum di∣stinctam Characteris missorum praerogati∣vam inter Gentes observanda.

IX. Turcarum Imperator Sacrae Caesa∣reae & Regiae Majestatis foederatis, scilicet Serenissimo Poloniae Regi & Reipublicae, Et Serenissimae Reipublicae Venetae com∣petentem praestabit satisfactionem juxta Conventionem cum iis simul & semel in∣eundam.

X. Moldaviae Territorium quoque à Tartaris in pristinas suas sedes ultra Bori∣sthenem ex Budziac translatis omninò eva∣cuabitur, fietque Moldavis per Tartaros erepti Territorii, deinceps non eripiendi, plenaria restitutio.

ANNOTATIONES.

I.

PACEM hoc modo conclusam Able∣gati & Plenipotentiarii Turcici à Serenissimo & Potentissimo Imperatore & Domino suo, ad formam hic mutuò placi∣tam ratihabitum iri seque infallibiliter prae∣stituros, ut solenne, Ratificationis Instru∣mentum intrá spatium trigintà dierum à die subscriptionis computandum, aut citiùs si fieri poterit, hic reciprocè recteque com∣mutetur, se obligent, dictae ratificationis adventum hic praestolantes.

II. Pax ista, quamvis secundum propo∣sitas Conditiones conclusa, tùm demum ro∣bur Obligationis & debitae Observantiae vinculum accipiet & inducet, cùm in om∣nibus ac singulis, quae de locis evacuandis & tradendis, atque etiam de Confiniis per Deputatos ab utrinque Commissarios con∣stituendis secundùm praemissa stipulabuntur & acceptabuntur plenariè executioni de∣mandata fuerit: Qua in re ad acceleran∣dam Pacis executionem & publicationem sistendamque humani sanguinis effusionem placuit utrinque, ut designatis ad termi∣nos Dominiorum ponendos & exequen∣dam Pacem ab utrinque Commissariis spa∣tium bimestre praefigatur, cujus decursu Confinia, prout conventum fuerit, statu∣ant evacuanda tradant, & Articulo Pacis juxta sibi commissa exequantur.

III. Quia omnia, quae supradictis con∣ditionibus Generalibus proposita fuerunt, individualiter & localiter conceptis hujus

Pacificationis articulis experimere, & inse∣rere necesse est, ideò de omnibus & singu∣lis in specie porrò tractandi & conveniendi liberam sibi reservant Deputati Caesarei fa∣cultatem.

IV. Nefandum Tókelii proditoris & Rebellis improbissimi, hujus cruenti belli Authoris & execrandi Impostoris caput secundum Juris Gentium naturalem Ob∣ligationem quondam à Turcis susceptam & male observatam, semotâ omni tergiver∣satione post pacem conclusam mox noxae tradent, ad sumendas de eodem meritas poenas, & statuendum violatae fidelitatis exemplum: Interim captivando de ejus∣dem persona pace conclusâ fideliter consig∣nanda, ita se securos reddent Ablegati Turcici, ut & Deputatis Caesareis securam & sinceram stipulatorum executionem o∣stendere & persuadere possint.

Quae annotatio Caeteris omnibus in Tra∣ctatu praeponenda & de illa bonâ fide, pri∣usquam caetera pertractentur, conveni∣endum erit, cùm sit conditio sine qua non.

Now follow the Propositions which the Turkish Ambassadors gave to the Imperial Court; with the Emperor's Answers there∣unto; upon which a Peace might probably have been established, had it not been ob∣structed by Men of different Interests, who hoped to have benefited themselves by the War.

DECLARATIO ABLEGATORUM Portae Ottomanicae, IN Negotio PACIS. In Nomine Domini.

I.

CUM, ut alma Pax inter utrumque Imperium reflorescat, ac Subditi u∣trinque quiete ac securitate fruantur, neces∣sum sit, ut manifestis limitibus Confinia dividantur, quibus omnia disturbia & in∣cursionum occasiones de medio tollantur, magni Fluvii Danubius atque Savus pro li∣mitibus ponantur.

II. Proinde à Porta ferrea usque ad Savi

Ostium omnis cis Danubiana Ditio, item∣que ab Ostio Savi usque ad pristina Croa∣tiae Confinia cis Saviana Regio subjaceant Ottomanico Imperio restitutis Alba Graecâ, & aliis locis quaecunque in praedictis cis Danubium & Savum ditionibus Caesariis Praesidiis tenentur, ita ut à pristinis Croa∣tiae limitibus ad exitum Savi atque illinc ad usque inferiora in Regionibus cis Danu∣bium & Savum nulla remaneat Caesareae Majestati praetensio.

III. Vice versa à Porta ferrea ad Ostium Savi, & ab Ostio Savi usque ad pristina Croatiae Confinia ultra Danubiana & ultra Savana Regiones cum restitutione Temes∣varini & aliorum locorum, quae in parti∣bus ultra Danubianis armis Ottomanicis tenentur, subsint potestati Caesareae Maje∣statis, & nulla fiat à fulgida Porta prae∣tensio.

IV. Valachica atque Transylvanica ultrà Danubiana versus Hungaricas partes Con∣finia in pristino ante praesens bellum statu permaneant.

V. Transylvania in pristinum ante prae∣sens bellum statum restituatur, annuum∣que suum tributum integrè fulgidae Portae solvat, & sub utriusque Imperii protectione antiquis suis privilegiis fruatur.

VI. Confinia Croatiae maneant in eo statu, in quo fuerant ante praesens bel∣lum.

VII. His Conditionibus vel suspensio armorum plurium aut paucorum annorum, vel etiam Pax perpetua ineatur.

VIII. Ab utroque Imperio tales limites atque Coloni, atque sub talibus Generali∣bus & Officialibus, quorum fides ac disci∣plina probata sit, ad lubitun utriusque Imperatoris in Confiniis sibi subjectis col∣locentur, ita ut Pacem integerrime colant nullisque disturbiis aut excursionibus com∣munem tranquillitatem interturbent.

IX. Quaecunque conditiones in anti∣quis sacris capitulationibus expressae usque ad praesens bellum observatae sunt, nec praedictis octo punctis adversantur, post∣hac etiam colantur.

Responsio Caesarea.

PROPOSITIO, quam Domini Ab∣legati Turcici nomine Imperii Otto∣manici offerunt, illa ipsa est, ad quam tra∣ctando de Conditionibus Pacis sensim per∣ventum fuisset▪ si Domini Ablegati Tur∣cici ad discussionem locorum, quam Caesa∣re: Commissarii ad hoc negotium Pacis conficiendum deputati saepius proposue∣runt, condescendissent, sed cùm illi eam constanter deprecarentur & aliter negotium Pacis confici non valeret, serò sed nec lega∣liter quidem ab initio Domini Ablegati Turcici ad hanc Propositionem devene∣runt, cujus velociori manifestatione, & ci∣tius vetus amicitia restabiliri & multo hu∣mano sanguini ob pacem dilatam hinc inde effuso parci potuisset, quod autem ad hanc propositionem ex parte Caesarea hactenus responsum non sit, eò factum est, quod Sacra Caesarea Regiaque Majestas non nisi ex Condicto cum foederatis ex Religione foederum, quae eidem cum ipsis interce∣dunt, responsum suum dare potuerit, quod ob longinquitatem locorum moram aliquot Mensium causavit: Igitur

Ad I. & II.

CUM, ut alma Pax inter utrumque Imperium reflorescat, ac Subditi u∣trinque quiete ac securitate fruantur, neces∣sum sit, ut manifestis limitibus Confinia dividantur, quibus omnia disturbia & in∣cursionum occasiones de medio tollantur, proinde trans Danubium finis & limes Cae∣sareae jurisdictionis & Imperii sit Porta fer∣rea & Varadinum, Temesvarinum, Gyula, Jenova, aliaque omnia, quae in partibus

ultra Danubianis armis Ottomanicis te∣nentur, usque ad eandem Portam ferream inclusivè evacuentur & respectivè maneant Caesareae suae Regiaeque Majestati, nul∣lâ in iis partibus remanente Portae Otto∣manicae juris praetensione vel jurisdicti∣one.

Ad III. E contrà omnis illa terrarum plaga cis Danubium & ultra Savum jacens maneat Portae Ottomanicae, ita, uti fuit ante hoc bellum addicta, nullâ Caesareae Regiaeque Majestati Jurisdictione iisdem in partibus remanente.

Ad V. Transylvania Armis Caesareis occupata, & Avito jure quaesita maneat; porrò sub ejusdem Sacrae Caesareae Regiae∣que Majestatis protectione, nulla Portae Ottomanicae ibidem reservatâ Juris cujuscunque competentiâ.

Ad VI. Croatiae Confinia ita decurrente fluvio Unnâ t••rminentur, ut quae terra∣rum spatio sinistrae manûs ripae adjacent, Caesareae Regiaeque Majestati addicta ma∣neant, quae verò dextrae manûs ripae ejus∣dem Fluvii alluuntur, Salva Ottomanicae Portae permanebunt: Sublatis in cujusque Imperii competenti Territorio partis alte∣rius jurisdictione & juris Exercitio.

Ad VII. His Conditionibus fiant indu∣ciae ad triginta annos.

Ad VIII. Placet.

Ad IX. Quaecunque conditiones in anti∣quis Sacris Capitulationibus expressae usque praesens bellum observatae sunt, nec prae∣dictis punctis stipulatis, aut liberrimo cu∣jusque possidentium dominio & usui e∣jusdem adversantur, aut praejudicant, post∣hac etiam colantur, cassatis & annullatis▪ vicissim iis, quae supradictis repugnant.

Repetuntur praeterea, quae in responso Caesareo ad primam Ablegatorum Portae Ot∣tomanicae propositionem conditione secunda de libertate Confinia utrinque Obstructi∣one Fortalitiorum muniendi: Item in tertia de inhibendis ex utraque parte incursioni∣bus hostilibus, praesertim Tartarorum; & quarta de receptaculis Rebellibus aliisque ma∣lis hominibus non praebendis: In quinta, de libertate Commerciorum: In sexta, de mutua Captivorum absque lytro restitutione: In septima, de custodia Sanctissimi Se∣pulchri aliorumque Sanctorum locorum in Judaea circa Hierosolymam, Franciscanis & Christianis restituendâ, concedendaque peregrinis Christianis Romano-Catholicis ad∣cundi & redeundi facultate, neque ipsis Religionis Romano-Catholicae exercitio iis in partibus impediendo; praetereà in conditione octavâ, de constituenda certa norma Cu∣rialium in recipiendis, honorandis, tractandis, remunerandisque Ministris, ultro ci∣troque Commeantibus; sicuti & in Annotatione prima ejusdem responsi de Obligatione Ablegatorum Portae Ottomanicae ratificationes conclusi tractatûs intra spatium triginta dierum à die subscriptionis computandorum, hic reciprocè commutandi; itidem secun∣da de Pace hac non prius quam stipulata executioni plenè demandata fuerint, robur ha∣biturâ praefigendoque ad dictam executionem peragendam bimestri termino, & quarta de Tókelio proditore noxae tradendo, contenta sunt.

Respublica Ragusea nullo à Porta Ottomanica tributo aut alia exactione posthac gra∣vetur, gaudeatque libertate Commerciorum terrâ marique.

APPENDIX.

NEGOTIUM circa Confoederatos cum sua Caesarea Majestate Princi∣pes remittitur dispositioni ejusdem si ve∣lit, aut à pacis Tractatibus excludat aut includat; si includere placebit, hoc item duplici ratione fieri posse videtur, sive in puncto separato terminis generalibus po∣natur, ut cùm inter utrumque Imperium Pax & amicitia renovara sit, Poloniae eti∣am Serenissimi Rex & Respublica inter terminum quadraginta sive quinquaginta dierum honestis conditionibus paciscan∣tur, vel expresse ac specifice item in sepa∣rato puncto declaretur, ut Confiniis resti∣tutis in statum, qui praecesserat bellum Obsidionis & Occupationis Kaminecii & Confusionem rerum, in iisdem confiniis paulò ante ipsum bellum, atque Constitu∣tis in illo ordine, in quo erant, quando ante dissidia illius belli firma amicitia & bona vicinitas inter fulgidam Portam & Polonos intercedebat, alma Pax inter ful∣gidam Portam & Poloniarum Serenissi∣mum Regem & Rempublicam coalescat; Quoad DD. Venetos verò pariter hoc spe∣cificari porest, quod retentis occupatis Pacem cum fulgida Porta ineant.

Ad APPENDICEM.

INHAERET porrò Caesarea Regiaque Majestas iteratis suis declarationibus circa inclusionem suorum Dominorum Foederatorum in hisce Pacis Tractatibus, nec sine iis Pacem ullo pacto aut modo concluder, prouti etiam ea, quae in ulti∣ma Dominorum Ablegatorum Portae Ot∣tomanicae declaratione contenta sunt, iis∣dem communicavit, è quorum responsis subsecuturis aequanimem eorum declarati∣onem Domini Ablegati Turcici fusius per∣cipient.

Demum Caesarea sua Regiaque Maje∣stas ultrà dictos suos Dominos Foederatos etiam Dominos Czaros Muscoviae cum eorundem Dominis, jure amicitiae, ita in praesenti pacificatione comprehendit, ut ipsis intra annum à dato hujus Tractatûs cum Porta Ottomanica conclusi eidem ac∣cedere, ejusque participes fieri liberum sit.

The Turkish Ambassador's Com∣plaints and Expostulations a∣bout their Imprisonment.

Ottomanicae Portae Ablegatorum pro Informatione Aulae Caesareae Domino Werdenburgio facta De∣claratio.

SIVE ex literis Dominorum Caesare∣orum Ministrorum Nobis tùm in Su∣burbio Commaromii morantibus, tùm Pottendorffium ingressis traditis, sive ali∣qua ex parte ex discursu Dominationis Tuae ita conjicimus, cum Dominis Caesa∣reis Ministris Tractatus cum fulgida Por∣ta reassumendi quaedam inclinatio oborta sit, ut à speclosa & honesta ratione exor∣dium ducatur quibusdam tanquam motivis fuisse persuasos. Verum enimverò, cùm rem planè cognitam à Nobis aliter se ha∣bere deprehendamus, sinceritatis, quam erga utrumque Imperium profitemur, in∣teresse duximus, ut solidè declaratis in∣dubiis, quae ad praeassumptas suppositiones pertinent, circumstantiis, illisque penitus à DD. Ministris perceptis, nec sibi, nec Nobis negotium facessat obscuritas. Etsi autem ex ista nostra expositione aliqua displicentia suboriri posse suspiciatur, nos tamen coram DEO restamur, ex mera integritate illam promanasse & sanè si pe∣nitius introspiciatur, Candorem nostrum laudatum iri speratur.

Primum itaque quo praetitulatos Mini∣stros ductos fuisse cogitamus id esse vide∣tur, quod quae in colloquio cum Domino Cardinali ante discessum nostrum Viennâ dictâ sunt, ea in longam Negotiationem protrahantur, & ingens pro lubitu moles superstruitur, atque variae deductiones & Consequentiae subnectuntur; status au∣tem genuinus & exitus illius rei ita se ha∣bet: A nobis equidem nemo ad Collo∣quium invitatus est, ipsi Domino Cardi∣nali Nobiscum colloqui placuit & sese ex∣hibuit, ac tanquam à Caesarea Majestate instructus facultate cùm in Congressu Au∣gustiniani Monasterii Pacis restituendae rationem aliquam semetipsum indagabun∣dum praebuisset, à Nobis quoque etiamsi praeter ante declaratam in Solemnibus Consessibus rationem, nulla ulterius ex∣presse à fulgida Porta fuerit insinuata, menti tamen Nostrae observata & pro re∣rum tunc temporis coincidentia visa pos∣sibilis altera quoque forma ad rem com∣ponendam proposita fuit, utrinque verò tunc declarata fieri non posse utroque No∣stri perseveranter asserente, & alterutro allatas Propositiones abnuente in ea ipsa sessione & Colloquium & disputatio solu∣ta fuêre & sic Viennâ discessimus, verùm cùm intentionem aliam subesse appareret & in Suburbium Commaromii transvectos Deputati ad Nos usque ad Confinia comi∣tandos Ministri in aprico deserentes clam sese subtraxerint, de detinendis Nobis Commissio liquidius innotuit, quod literae quoque & emissi subinde variis Occasioni∣bus venientes confirmarunt, quibus nem∣pe per Commendationem Pacis ad paci∣scendum adhortabantur: Cùm igitur Na∣ves, quibus devehi debebamus, nequa∣quam appellerent, & detentio Nostra in propatulo esset, nihilominus ad Omnia connivere coepimus & quascunque semitas, sive illegales, sive legales, digressi ac diva∣gati sumus, & in remotissima quoque al∣mi Tractatûs specie multum fiduciae po∣nentes, nihil omisimus, quod sinseritatem & candorem Nostrum explicare posset, atque cum superveniente Domino Wer∣denburgio conserto sermone Nostrae men∣ti oborta quaedam pro pace punctorum juxta rerum tunc temporis coincidentiam forma eidem exposita fuit, nempe his••e sub conditionibus, ut acceptationis à Cae∣sarea Aula Responsio intra decem Dies redderetur, alterque Nostri ad fulgidam Portam dimissus ei acta referret, Portae autem liberum relinqueretur rarificationis arbitrium.

His ita projectis, Communicationis cum Confoederatis, seu praetextu, seu causa, semel iterumque ab Aula Caesarea bini Menses interjecti fuere, ast nobis nequa∣quam permissum, ut remisso Cursore fulgida Porta certior fieret, itaque Nobis voluntas aliqua suboluit ex punctis haud acceptatis captandae ex industria dilatio∣nis: Interea verò DEO ita volente mu∣tatâ rerum facie Occasio etiam effluxit; & Propositiones tam priores in Consessi∣bus pronunciatae, quàm Dominationi Tuae posterius insinuatae penitus inva∣nuêre, ut plane nihil Nobis reliquum & integrum sit, quod in medium afferatur; Septimus jam labitur Mensis, à quo ite∣ratis literis Caesareae Aulae significatum es∣se candide voluimus, nullum hic Nobis superesse Negotium & pro continuando ad Portam itinere multiplices supplicati∣ones porrectae sunt, preces tamen nostrae nequaquam exauditae fuêre: Certè in ni∣hilum dilapsae Propositiones istius Nostrae hucusque detentionis in causa esse minimè posse videntur: Coelorum ne Motus de∣siit? An ab illorum Opifice constituta re∣volutio

Orbis cessavit? Ut rerum Univer∣sitas eidem Cardini defixa desistat. Prae∣terea à moderno Supremo Vizirio Domi∣no Nostro nullas ad nos vel ex duabus Syl∣labis literas pervenisse & Nostrae custodiae causa omninò reali rerum notitiâ nos carere, praeterito etiam anno contestati, & post∣hac nulla Nos aliquid dicendi audacia pol∣lere, ingenuè fassi fueramus; ab illo verò tempore, cùm jam fermè annuum tempus elabitur, praedictis duabus de causis, mul∣to minus aliquod verbulum Nobis suppe∣tit, quinimò etsi Nostram Cognitionem nullius rei notitia tetigit, tamen quod à celeberrimi Crimensis Chani Ablegato in Polonia de Nobis prolatum est, ab ipsis Dominis Ministris fuerat Nobis significa∣tum, quid plura? Sicuti custoditi sumus, ita à tribus annis rerum omnium & Casu∣um notitiâ sumus orbati, quae uti sincere relata si ab Aula Caesarea pensitentur, ve∣ritati omnino congruere deprehenden∣tur.

Aula Caesarea alio quoque duci motivo videtur, quòd nimirum erga Caesareos Mi∣nistros eâdem normâ tractationis Ottoma∣nica Porta usa sit, & pro lubitu suo juxta rerum exigentium, illos circumduxisse fe∣ratur, per DEUM testamur, versus Ger∣manos Ministros nunquam talem quam∣piam formam admissam fuisse, vetera fa∣cessant, sub initio praesentis belli à Caesa∣rea Majestate ad tractandam pacem duo Internuncii missi fulgidam adiêre Portam, quorum alteri Baro Hoffmannus, alteri Comes Caprara nomen erat, uterque sive Adrianopoli sive Constantinopoli cum Im∣peratoria Aula commorati sunt, & in trans∣migratione Regiae aulae penes simul iter & stativa habuere; Baro Hoffmanus Adri∣anopoli Constantinopolim Comes autem Caprara Constantinopoli Adrianopolim proprio instinctu & postulatu unà cum Porta profecti, famulitii sui partem Mari, partem terrâ transmisere, nemo verò eun∣tibus obstitit, in Urbibus autem plures Domos habitantes ad placitum circumva∣gati sunt & cum aliarum Gentium Legatis conversati, & omni libertate usi recreaban∣tur, omnimodâque rerum notitiâ informa∣bantur, servitio etiam eorum destinati Vi∣ziriani Aga & Regii Chausii & Janizarii placitis illorum nequaquam reniti jussi ad amussim illos coluerunt, atque obsecundati sunt, consueto etiam salario exacte & ex Consueto praeslito, nemo à tergo prospi∣ciebat, & Comes Caprara tandem cum re∣vocatus fuisset, illico dimissus & post bre∣vem Budae moram quo intereà tempore Exercitus pergebant, sanus atque incolu∣mis ad Caesarea Confinia traductus est, Caesareus autem Residens in Porta quâ affluentiâ in Imperatoriis Castris vixerit, quâve libertate famulitium ejus circumie∣rit toto Orbe cognitum compertumque habetur.

Ecquis ex Ministris Caesareis receptus responsoriis literis ad integrum annum detentus fuit? Aut solutis tractatibus nul∣lum ulteriùs expetens aut expectans re∣sponsum è via retractus est? Aut custodiae & detentionis tot loca commutavit? Aut à Servis Portae enormibus verbis fuit com∣pellatus & obtrectatus? Ottomanica Por∣ta modone promicavit? An non Caesarei Legati illam frequentarunt? Annon ultro subsistentiam ibi suam protexêre, & alte∣ro mortuo nonne alter subsecutus est, uti Caesareae Aulae prout placuit, & ei è re fuit, ita ex suomet instinctu agebat, quibus au∣tem rebus Porta nequaquam assuevit, qui ad eas invita compellitur? Negotia non asperitate, sed reciproca moderatione & mutuâ satisfactione ad optatum finem de∣ducuntur, adstitêre ne aliquando Residen∣tes Ottomanici Caesareae Aulae, aut Lega∣ti ad plures annos detentíne unquam fu∣êre? Nunquam à Veteri sibi calcata semi∣ta deflecti Portam fieri poterit, ut nova in praesens norma instituatur; Esto nobis∣cum cùm in potestate aliena simus, ita sit actum, tamen Portae incumbit suam ser∣vare consuetudinem, & ab ea ne latum unguem discedet, id tantum fiet, ut No∣bis supervacanea afflictio, cum Porta verò acerbitas inimicitiae magis augescat: Id etiam motivum, quod Aulae Caesareae sug∣gestum est, videant DD. Ministri, cujus∣nam vigoris sit.

Ultimum tamen, quod DD. Ministris insinuatum esse videtur, tale quidpiam videtur, quod cùm nos fulgida Porta ite∣rum atque iterum identidem non revoca∣verit conjicitur, malle nostram hîc moram quam reditum, ast verò haec etiam aliter se habet & super ista relatione quaecunque construitur moles labascit, Nos planè Por∣tae mentem scimus, ejusque explicatio & elucidatio ad Nos attinet; quisque sui Im∣perii mores bene callet, rerum scientia & multiplici cognitione imbuto animo praedi∣tus modernus Imperii possessor Supremus Vizirius amplissimus Dominus Noster ab hac delegatione multum abhorrebat, propter aliquorum annorum in bellicis ex∣peditionibus prosperitatem qualiter excipi∣endam fore praevidebat ac praedicebat, cùm verò posteà ipsemet supremam admi∣nistrationem adornandam susceperit, vide∣tur experimento comprobatae sententiae constantius inhaesisse, atque aptioribus & magis appositis rationibus Reipublicae re∣gimen aggressus esse, ac disposuisse, pro∣inde

Imperii vires noscens & à pueritia cum domi suae, quae plutium Primorum Viziriorum nidus extitit, praxin geren∣darum rerum publicarum adeptus, qui∣bus mediis Bellum & Pax agatur, populus Ottomanicus precatur, ut DEUS im∣posterum etiam opem suam sociam illi ad∣jungat.

Haec itaque est causa, quod neutiquam ad nos respexerit, verùm si ulterius inter∣rogabitur, & cur expresse non revocaverit, istius etiam dubii solutio clara est, cùm in literis Imperialibus ad Caesaream Majesta∣tem Scriptum fuerit, ut quam citissimere∣mittamur, & pro eodem reditu Nostro in prioribus & posterioribus ante supremam Imperii administrationem functi Primi Vizirii literis inculcatum sit, Imperiali∣bus ne literis aliquis respectus adhibitus? An Vizirianis literis assensus praestitus? Legationi isti aestimatio tributa? An al∣mae Pacis merito aliquod temperamentum allatum fuit? An non spatio fermè trium annorum Unici tantùm Cursoris Expedi∣tio concessa est? Et ipsemet diuturnam passus detentionem ab itinere reprehensus fuit; Cùm ita revera res ista se habeat, qui Nos principales Nostri sive per lite∣ras sive per expressos invisitant? An ve∣rò Nobiscum affligendum aliquem emit∣tant? Testamur sincere misertos infimi cujusque nullum ex suo samulitio ad n••••misisse: Certè si ex Nobis liquidum & candidum responsum expetatur, id est, si hic ad decennium ita detinebimur, nemo ad Nos accedet, haeccine quae pronuncia∣mus, plane verissima sunt, quaesumus ne his vocibus quispiam offendatur, ut ex∣pressi ultrò citroque permeent, veterem inter Gentes consuetudinem reciprocè li∣teras Commeatus observari religiose, cui∣cunque liberam permitti voluntatem, fon∣tem, qui à DEO ad extinguendum belli ignem erectus est, apertum esse necessum est; quousque verò his in despectu habitis Nos in isto eodem statu perseveramus, sa∣nè nihil ad bonum commune peragetur, sin verò in Aula Caesarea ambigitur, an Nostram hîc moram fulgida Porta velit, dimissio Nostra posthac fulgidae Portae dis∣positioni remittatur & Cursoris in Portam, expeditio nobis concedatur: Favente DEO Potentissimi Imperatoris Nostri quidcunque in animo est, nobis revela∣bitur; speramus tamen fidem adhibendam esse nostrae contestationi, ita ut iteratis In∣terrogationibus non opus sit, ac proinde nos neutiquam detinendos, & si quid prae∣terea tempori praesenti consentaneum & Imperii Ottomanici Magnitudini conso∣num proponendum videbitur, si placet, eo quoque pronunciato, Nos quampri∣mùm esse remittendos: Fortè postquam nos salvi & incolumes & contenti redieri∣mus, almus aliquis aditus aperietur, & utrinque permanentibus Ministris oppor∣tuno momento ac loco ex mutua propen∣sione & satisfactione, si ita Divinae Maje∣stati placuerit, sacrosanctus Pacis Tracta∣tus coalescat, ex vi certè nullum emolu∣mentum emanabit, haec ex sinceritate & integritate Nostri erga utrumque Imperi∣um promanant, testis est DEUS, nullam subesse hypocrisin, haeccine juxta inter Germanum & Ottomanicum Imperium intercedentes res in quonam statu reperi∣antur facile ab Aula Caesarea deprehende∣tur, ne se incassum defatiget.

The English Ambassador being Dead, an end was put to the Treaty, and all thoughts of Peace were laid aside, on one side and the other;* 7.1 for after the Battle of Salanke∣ment the Circumstances of things were changed, and there was a necessity of con∣sulting again the Emperor and his Allies, before any farther Measures could be ta∣ken on the former Instructions. In like manner the Turks were in great Confusion and Distraction, not knowing which way to turn themselves; sometimes it was thought necessary, that the Grand Vizier should hasten to Belgrade to take the Care and Command of the scattered Troops, which were now at a loss for want of a Chief Head, and a Place whereunto to resort, and take refuge: Besides the Presence of a Vi∣zier was esteemed of great encouragement to the broken Army, and the only means to retard the Flight of those who were rea∣dy to break up their Camp, and betake themselves to their own Habitations.

Whilst the Vizier was consulting hereof News came that the Army at Belgrade was all, or for the most part dispersed; that the small Number of the Janisaries which sur∣vived,* 7.2 were resolved not to remain longer at Belgrade, but were already on their March towards Adrianople, in a Naked and Poor Condition, without Money, or Cloaths. In like manner it was reported, That the Spah••es, who lately went to the War with a good Epuipage, and well Mounted on Horse-back, were now returning back on Foot, miserably Despoiled, and Poor, with∣out Money, Horse, or Arms: Many of them who had Escaped with their Horses and Arms, were passing the Dardanelli into Asia, and thence travelling into their own Countries, perhaps as far as Ico∣nium, Aleppo, Damascus, or some other more remote Countries; other Spahees, who had neither Horses, or Arms, were marching towards Adrianople, there

to demand the Donative, which hath al∣ways been given by a New Sultan at his first Inauguration:* 7.3 This Pretension of the Soldiery, which amounted unto more than a Million, stroke great Terrour into the Minds of the Chief Officers; for the Ex∣chequer being wholly empty, and the Sol∣diery in the utmost Extremity, and armed with Rage and Despair, no Man knew what these Miseries might produce; and the Soldiers approaching every Day nearer and nearer, all People were affected with the same Consternation, as if the Germans, and the worst of Enemies had been at their Gates.

In few Days after, the Aga of the Jani∣saries, with the small remainder of his Ja∣nisaries arriving at Adrianople, caused the Grand Vizier, the Mufti, Kadileschers, (who are the Lords Chief Justices) toge∣ther with the Prime Officers of the several Ogiacks to be convened,* 7.4 and amongst them∣selves they held a long Conference.

At which they concluded upon several Particulars.

First, It was resolved to Confirm, and Maintain Sultan Achmet upon the Throne; it being esteemed a thing unworthy of the Grandeur, and Wisdom of the Sublime Port to change so suddenly, and frequently, the Person of their Sultans.

Secondly, It was resolved, That the Grand Seignior should Winter that Year at Adrianople.

Thirdly, That the Mint should diligent∣ly Work Day and Night, to make Silver Money for Payment of the Soldiery.

And Lastly, It was resolved, that (cost what it would) Great Waradin was to be Succoured and Relieved.

The which Resolutions, especially that about Coyning Money for Payment of the Soldiery, gave a stop to their Mutinies, and Insurrections, which were daily fear∣ed: But what more sensibly consummated all the Miseries of the Turks, was the want of Bread, as well as of Money; there ha∣ving never been known in those Countries so great a Dearth of Bread,* 7.5 as also of all sorts of other Provisions, as at that time, which joyned to all these Misfortunes, far∣ther News was brought, That there had been another Grievous Earthquake at Smyrna: And that an Express was come out of Asia, That all that Country was over-run, with Robbers, and Murderers, who were assembled in a Body near Sebaste, the Ancient Nest, and Nursery of Rebel∣lion.

In the mean time the French Ambassador laboured by all means possible,* 7.6 to give Heart, and Courage to the Turks, to con∣tinue the War; assuring them,* 7.7 That his King would the next Campaign go himself in Person to the War; and continue the same, as well in Winter, as in Summer, which would make such a Diversion in the Empire, as that the Emperor should not be able to make Head, nor so much as look the Ottoman Army in the Face. Notwith∣standing all which Assurances of the French Ambassador,* 7.8 and Promises to furnish the Turkish Army with 30 able Ingineers; the People, or Rabble, would give little or no Credence to all his Engagements, and As∣surances; and scarce could the Great Men in the Government, preserve him from the Violence of the Soldiery and People.

After the first Conference held, as we have said, by the Prime Officers; another was called, at which, the Resolution to continue the War, was confirmed by all there present, except two Persons only; namely, the Kadilescher of Rumelia, and the Chaimacam of Constantinople,* 7.9 who dis∣sented from the others, being of an Opi∣nion that a Peace was to be made by rea∣son that the War could not longer be Main∣tain'd; howsoever the major Party carrying it to the contrary, Commands were sent by an Express into Albania, to raise Forces in that Country; it being agreed on all Hands that they were the best Soldiers in the Empire, and had done extraordinary Service in the last Battle.

In like manner at this Congress great were the Complaints against Murad Ghirei Han,* 7.10 who commanded the Forces of Tar∣tary before Vienna, and shamefully ran a∣way; the which being proved against him, the Council chose another called Seffa Ghi∣rei, esteemed a good Soldier, and a Valiant Man, who was then at Iamboli, not far di∣stant from Adrianople; and upon this Ele∣ction, he was immediately dispatched a∣way to take Possession of his Government; for the Grand Seignior hath a Power to Depose, and Set up any Prince of the Crim Tartar, provided he continues him in the right Line of Sultan Galga: And for the Deposed Tartar to avoid all Disturbances and Contests, he was exiled together with his Son into the Island of Rhodes; and al∣so Battir Aga, who was the Chief Minister, and General of the Deposed Tartar, was Banished into the Island of Lemnos, situate in the Archipelago.

After which divers Pasha's, and Officers of the Army, were called to this Congress, by whom several Complaints were made and exhibited against certain Captains,* 7.11 and Soldiers of the Army, who in the last Bat∣tle

had ill behaved themselves and Coward∣ly betook themselves to flight.* 7.12 In which Accusations, single Allegations were suffi∣cient to Convict any Man▪ and upon the sole Testimony of one Person, many were proscribed, and in the Night privately with∣out Noise, were strangled, and in the Morning found Dead in their Beds; and amongst the rest was the Kahya of the late Deceased Vizier,* 7.13 put to Death at Belgrade, upon a Suggestion, that so soon as he had seen his Master Wounded, he betook him∣self to flight, and was followed by all the Pages of the Court, who were well Mount∣ed, and Armed, and might have done great Service had they not followed the Ignomi∣nious and Base Example of their Master. The like Fate attended the Spahilar-Aga∣see, or General of the Horse, who was said to have been the first to turn his Back on the Enemy. And at Adrianople three o∣ther Pasha's were put to Death, for the same Crime, or Default.

After these Executions done, the Gene∣ral of the Janisaries was Named for not be∣having himself well, but because there are some Points of respect reserved for the Or∣der of Janisaries, he was only dismissed from his Government, and with a good Grace sent to be Pasha of Gaza, the meanest Pashaluck in the whole Empire; and this would have been a Favour, had they not sent an Executioner after him, and in his way taken off his Head, as is the usual Custom amongst the Turks; with such Or∣ders and Methods as these, the Turks reas∣sumed something of their Courage; dispat∣ching without delay Commands for Listing and Enrolling Janisaries, and other Orders of Militia, as also Timariots, Zaims, Seg∣men and others; and that they would aug∣ment their Numbers, as far as to 100000 Men, or at least to the same degree, as they were the last Year.

But before we proceed farther on the Turkish side, we must look a little back, and see what the Germans are doing after so Signal a Victory.

* 7.14The 20th of this Month of August be∣ing the next Day after the Battle, some Parties of Hungarians, and Rascians were commanded to Pursue the Enemy in their Flight, which they did with such Expediti∣on,* 7.15 that they brought back with them, many of the Fugitives, dispersed, and stragling thro' Private Ways, and unknown Paths; and reported, That the whole Tur∣kish Army were Flying in the greatest Con∣fusion imaginable; and that a great part of them had already passed the Save, and had broken all the Bridges behind them; and that great Numbers of Dead Bodies, were found on the Roads, and covered the Ground for some Distance from the Camp: For which great Victory Te Deum was sang on the 21st, with a Triple Discharge of all the Guns,* 7.16 as well of those which were ta∣ken from the Turks, as those belonging to the Christian Army: And here on the 22th the Christian Army reposed, and rested it self in the Field of Battle.

In the mean time before the News of the Victory, Colonel Mackeri, Governour of Verovitza, with a Party of 1600 Men, at∣tacked the Castle of Velicko, and having thrown some Bombs into it, it was forced to Surrender at Discretion, having had a∣bout 300 Men Killed, and not above 60 left Alive; the Booty was not great, unless it were the Releasement of Christian Priso∣ners, of which 300 obtained their Liber∣ty.

The first Motion the Army made from the Field of Battle, was to Carlowitz, where the Duke of Holstein was Buried. The next Day, being the 25th, they marched to Peter Waradin, where the Dukes of Ah∣remberg, and Arschot, the General Souches; together with several other Officers, Died of their Wounds, the great Heats having contributed much to their Deaths▪

On the 30th, a General Council of War was held in the Imperial Army, at which it was resolved, That the Duke of Croy, Field-Marshal, with the Generals Saurau,* 7.17 and Hoffkirchen, and five Regiments of Horse, and as many of Foot, besides Ras∣cians and Hungarians, should March to∣wards Esseck to cover that Country, and Pass, and accordingly they began their March on the last of the Month, whilst Prince Lewis of Baden remained in the Camp to secure, and cover them in the Rear.

Of all which Matters the News being sent to Vienna, both as to the Victory, and the Methods taken after it, we may ima∣gine that all the Imperial Court, as well as all Parts of Christendom, were filled with an extraordinary Joy for so signal a Victo∣ry; and as the Emperor sent his Gracious Encouragements to all the Officers; so more especially to the General Officers, de∣claring Prince Lewis of Baden, Lieutenant-General of the Imperial Army in Hungary;* 7.18 where whilst these things were agitating, the News came of the Victory, which King William of England had gained at the Boyne in Ireland, which served to augment the Triumphs with another triple Discharge of all the Cannon in the Army.

The Winter drawing near, the greatest part of the Turkish Militia, being under great Discouragements, and having a long Journey Home, thought fit to leave the Camp: So did the Tartars, Plundering all in

their way,* 7.19 so did the Arnouts, and Albani∣ans, and all the Soldiers whose Towns, and Houses were not at a far distance; so likewise the Spahee's stole privately away,* 7.20 and the As••atick Horse made towards the Dardanelli, where they passed into Asia; and in this manner did all the Forces dis∣perse, that scarce any appearance remained of an Army, or a Camp; and those few who kept to their Colours, were possessed with great Consternation upon the News that the Poles had actually Invaded Wala∣chia, and brought great Destruction, and Ruine upon that Province.

The Weather beginning now to be Cold and Wet, much incommoded the Soldiers of Prince Lewis his Army in their March, especially the Foot, who trashing through the Waters in a Country where was no Wood to Dry them, or Warm, and Dress their Victuals, many of them fell Sick and Died. And indeed that Country, as I have my self observed, hath neither Tim∣ber, nor Underwoods; so that the Inhabi∣tants live in Caves under Ground, the Soil being of a stiff Clay, grows hard with Fires, like a Stone; all their Fuel being Turf, of which, by the Laziness of the Inhabitants, a sufficient store had not been gathered to furnish the present use of the Army.

Whilst the Army quartered in this Bar∣ren Country, News was brought to Prince Lewi••, Tha•• General Veterani having heard of the Defeat of the Turks, had Decamped from 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and was marched to Lippa; where coming before the Town, he sent his Summons to Surrender, which being refused,* 7.21 some few Bombs were cast into it, which brought the Garrison to a Desire to Capitulate, but nothing would be granted but a Surrender at Discretion.

In fine, all the Men, being 216 in num∣ber, were made Prisoners, together with three Pasha's, viz. Mahomet Bey, and one Al•• Pasha (who had been sent thither for a Place of Banishment by the Grand Vizier) and also another Bey, with a Ziorbassi, or Captain. In the Town were three Guns, and two Mortar-pieces only, with a good quantity of Ammunition, but little of Pro∣visions. After which Count Guttensteyn was made Governour of the Place, with some Hundreds of Men for a Garrison: And whereas News was brought, That Te∣keli, with five or 6000 Men was Quarter∣ed about T••m••swaer, it gave some Appre∣hensions of his Design to Invade Transilva∣nia; for which reason General Veterani kept his Station at Lippa to observe his Motions.

In the mean time Prince Lewis continued his March to Segedin, where he refreshed his Army for some Days: And here it was that a certain Turk came from Belgrade un∣der a Pretence to demand the Exchange of 4000 Turks against so many Christians;* 7.22 but this Proposal seeming fictitious, he was suspected for a Spy, seized, and commit∣ted to Prison.

It being thought fit to secure Lippa late∣ly taken, the Prince sent his Adjutant-General with 12 Saicks laden with Provisi∣ons, and some Money, by way of the River Maroth to Lippa, to Mend and Re∣pair the Fortifications of that Place,* 7.23 and raise new ones where the Works were de∣fective; and for its better Reinforcement, 2000 Rascians, and Hungarians, both Horse and Foot, were sent to strengthen the Gar∣rison.

The Prince likewise with the remaining part of the Army, marched to Zolnock, where the Horse having passed the Bridge for that purpose erected, met on the same Day of their Arrival, with the Field-Mar∣shal Count Mansfelt, and Major-General Aversberg at the same place,* 7.24 who had late∣ly been detached in two Parties; the latter of which had the fortune to surprize a Par∣ty of 600 Men belonging to Tekeli, of whom they killed above 100, and made 32 Prisoners; which gave so great an A∣larm to others of their Companions, which were posted near Great Waradin, that in a precipitate Flight and Confusion, they be∣took themselves to their Heels, carrying withal their Bag and Baggage, with what∣soever else was portable.

Nor was Count Schlick who Command∣ed the Blockade of Great Waradin, less suc∣cessful; for having received Information, That some Hundreds of Oxen belonging to that Garrison, were Grasing in the Mea∣dows near thereunto; posted himself with 400 Horse in a small Wood over against the Place,* 7.25 ordering some Hussars to drive the Oxen towards the Wood where he lay in Ambuscade. The Hussars following their Instructions in driving the Cattle, were pur∣sued by the Garrison till they came near the Wood, when Schlick sallied our upon them, and so vigorously Attack'd them, that 400 Turks were killed on the Place, many Prisoners taken, and the Oxen car∣ried clear away to the great damage of that Garrison.

This Success was followed by another of the like Nature, for Schlick having un∣derstood from the Prisoners, that a conside∣rable Body of Tekeli's Men were Quarter∣ed in a Village on the other side of the City; he took the opportunity of the Night to pass silently along, and without any Noise surprize them, and killed most of them in their Quarters, after which

he repassed with the like Privacy back without the least opposition, to his own Camp.

It being now divulged that the Design of Prince Lewis was to turn the Blockade of Great Waradin into a Formal Siege, Count Aversberg was Detached from the Army with a Body of Dragoons and Pio∣neers, to Mend and Repair the Roads which were become almost unpassable, e∣specially for Cannon, and Waggons laden with Provisions and Necessaries for the Army.

Count Schlick who was not as yet privy to this Design of the Prince, observing by his Motion, That Great Waradin was to be formally Besieged, he privately con∣veyed himself and Troops into some Islands between the Rivers Korosh and Bozze, and drove away the Enemies Cattle, being a∣bout 900 Head, and took some Prisoners from under the very Walls of the City, and brought them all to his Camp. As Schlick returned, the Turks of the Place called to him, and the Pasha desired a Parly with him in the open Field upon Parole, which Schlick refused to do, until he understood that Count Marsigli, and his Chiaus were in the Town, having been employed on the Negotiation of Peace; and then he yielded to an Interview with the Pasha,* 7.26 who declared to him, That the loss of their Cattle droven from under their Walls, was not so much caused by the Negligence of the Garrison, as by their attention to their New Guests, whom they were entertain∣ing with all Freedom and Friendship; and so would seem to insinuate that for that reason, it would be but Just and Agreeable to the Laws and Rights of War, that they should be again restored; but Schlick wou'd understand none of these Laws and Cere∣monies, but retired without other Answer, and Count Marsigli was suffered to go to the Camp of Prince Lewis.

On the first of October, the Prince conti∣nued his March,* 7.27 and on the 10th arrived within a League of Great Waradin, where the next Day he joyned with all the Foot, and received Intelligence, That Tekeli had released General Heusler on Parole, whom he had some time before taken Prisoner; and that he was already come as far as Hermanstadt: And from hence it was, that Count Marsigli, with the Turkish Chiaus, was also dispatched to the English Ambassa∣dor at Adrianople; of whose Death they had not as yet received any Report whilst the Prince of Baden was making Prepara∣tions for a Siege before Great Waradin, the Duke of Croy Attacked the Fortress of Brod in Sclavonia, in which there was a Garrison of 300 Turks; who upon ap∣pearance of the Enemy before the Walls,* 7.28 put out five Red Ensigns, and in a manner of Defiance and Scorn, Danced upon the Ramparts; but this Sport continued not long; for the Duke that Evening took a Post near the Walls with 400 Men, and im∣mediately began to Work; and notwith∣standing the continual Fire of the Enemy, they finished a Battery before One in the Morning, together with a Line of Com∣munication, on which they planted four Guns, and one Mortar-piece, and before Day began to batter the Town:* 7.29 The Turks affrighted hereat withdrew, and retired in∣to a Fort on the other side of the River, leaving two small Guns, and some Pedre∣ros behind them; and the Place unto their Enemy, who took possession of it, and therein placed 150 Germans to defend it. Howsoever the Turks continued to Fire out of their Fort on the other side, but without any considerable Damage to the Germans▪ for they remained not long there, before they deserted that Fortress also, being ter∣rified to s••e Percilie a Rascian Captain with 80 Hussars,* 7.30 and about 100 Foot in small Boats to pass the Save; and hearing in the Night the Sound of Trumpets and Drums, and all sorts of Instruments to play, they were immediately struck with a fear, and apprehension that the whole Imperial Ar∣my had passed the River with intention next Morning to Attack them,* 7.31 with which ima∣gination affrighting one the other, they retired in a confused manner out of the Fort towards the Forests and Woods, being in all about 1500 Persons, besides the Pea∣sants of the Country, who with Arms in their Hands, but without any Order fled into the same Forrests; but being pursued by the Hussars and some German Horse, they were cut down, and most of them Killed, very few escaping alive.

In the mean time Prince Lewis was busied in preparing things, and putting all in a readiness for the Siege of Great Waradin; and Commanded Count Stirum, with a con∣siderable Body of Men, and some Artillery to approach nearer to the City, and soon after followed in Person with all the Horse and Foot, pitching his Camp on the Banks of the River Korosch; and having planted a Battery on a rising Ground, he shot into the Town, and raked the Streets from one end unto the other: At the same time also two Mortar-pieces being well fixed threw into the City several Bombs, which set Fire to the Houses, and burnt whole Streets. In this Consternation the Besieged attemp∣ted nothing by Sally, but only plyed their Great Guns, and set Fire to the Hay and Straw, of which they had raised great Stacks in their Gardens, and void Places of

the City, least the Enemy should serve themselves of it.

The Bombs continued firing, whilst Bar∣sus General of the Brandenburghers, and Count Guido of Staremberg, with nine Bat∣talions, placed themselves in a deep Ground, where they could not be overseen by the Enemy, from whence 1500 Men issued in the Night, and opened the Trenches, whilst others were busied in raising a Battery over∣against the Gate of the Palancha Ottorsi, on the Right Hand of which,* 7.32 a Redoubt was made, between which, and the Battery, a Line of Communication was drawn; by this time a Battery of six great Guns was per∣fected, and began to play; which the E∣nemy answered with their Guns from the Wall, firing without any intermission: The six Guns being at some distance, did not the execution which was desired; and therefore the Night following the Battery was brought nearer to the Palanca which was on the Right Hand; and next Night a New Battery was raised to the Left Hand of it; on which Guns and Mortar-pieces being planted, many Houses were set on Fire, and a great part of the Palanca consumed by them: Howsoever the Turks labouring with all Diligence possible, re∣paired what Damage and Ruine the great Guns had done, which they easily did; for the Walls being for the most part made of a strong sort of Timber, or Oak, which doth not Shiver, or Splinter, the Bullet made no greater Hole in the Walls than the size of the Shot; besides which, the Ditch was very deep about them, and six Paces broad; howsoever by frequent firing, the Holes became so wide and large, as gave Encouragement to make a Storm on the Walls; the which was ordered for the 16th at Night. General Barfus, and Count Staremberg Commanded the Attack, which was performed with the greatest Resoluti∣on imaginable: The Musqueteers with Hatchets in their Hands ran to the Gates, in which the Guns having made several Holes, they cut them down with the more ease. On the other side Col. Mollner's Heydukes,* 7.33 stormed the Walls with much Bravery and Resolution; one of them Kneeling down, supporting himself on his Hands and Arms, another stood upon him, whilst a third climbing over both, with his Scymiter in his Mouth, threw himself in∣to the Palanca; and in this manner many of them having passed the Wall, began to cut down all that were before them; with which the Turks being terrified, aban∣doned the Fort, and fled over the Bridge into the City.

This place being thus taken, with the loss of very few Men, some Guns were found in it, with one Mortar-piece only. Some Battalions being lodged in the Pa∣lanca, Prince Lewis with his Army passed the Rivers of Korosch and Poze, and En∣camped on the other side of the Town, where that Night 1500 Men were Com∣manded to open the Trenches,* 7.34 which was performed with much diligence, and a Bat∣tery was raised, and another also in the Palanca of Ollorsi now taken. The Hussars in the mean time Encamped on the other side, to distress and streighten the City the more narrowly; and now the Approaches being constantly carried on nearer, and nearer; and another Battery raised, on which 11 Guns were planted, they began to fire from thence and from the Palanca, with a like Number into the Streets which much annoyed the Town. These Batteries fired so constantly on the Walls, that a sufficient Breach was made, on which to make an Assault, and accordingly a Storm was appointed for the 24th of this Month, which the Turks perceiving by the Prepa∣rations that were made, had not the Cou∣rage to stand the Shock, but setting fire to the City, which they believed they could not maintain, retired to a Fort which they had raised between the City, and the Fortress; the City being now on Fire, and no opposition on the Walls, the Ger∣mans crowded into it with great Throngs, where they took much Cattle, and relea∣sed some Hundreds of Rascians, who were Inhabitants in that City, which the Turks, had they not been prevented, had carried off with them. The resigning this Place, which was so well fortified with several Retrenchments and Works one behind the other, was to the great Wonder of the Germans, who hereby were well advertised, and assured of the fear of the Turks; by which they took fresh Courage, and post∣ed themselves in the great City over a∣gainst the Fortress, and in the space of two Days, they advanced very near to the Ditch of the Fortress; and in two Days more they finished a Work on which they planted 18 Mortar-pieces, and from thence threw such quantities of Bombs into the Fortress, and with that effect, that one of them falling into one of the Magazines of Powder, it blew up, and showed a dread∣ful Spectacle of the Arms and Heads of Men carried into the Air.

The Turks having other Magazines of Powder and Provisions remained resolute in their Defence; and on the other side the Christian Army continued to throw Bombs into the Fortress, by which a Steeple took fire, which spread it self through the whole Fortress, and in less than six Hours time one half thereof was reduced to Ashes:

In the mean time a Party of Tartars of a∣bout 600 fell in upon the Foragers, and took both the Men and Horses, and Booty which they had by them, but being im∣mediately pursued and overtaken by the Hussars, all was seized again and brought to the Camp with seven Heads, and three Prisoners.

The Month of November being now en∣tered,* 7.35 the Turks began to be of Opinion, that the Christians could not continue long before the Place; for that the long and wet Nights, Snow, and Frosts of that Coun∣try must needs force them to raise the Siege; the Consideration of which moved the Pasha of the Place to refuse the accep∣tance of the Prince's second Summons; saying, That there would be time enough for that six Months hence. This Answer obli∣ged the Besiegers to throw their Bombs continually into the Fortress, to force the Turks, so soon as was possible, to a Surren∣der: But in regard the bad Weather came on, and that Forage became so scarce in the Camp, that many of the Horses died, tho' Provision for Men was plentiful and cheap; it was concluded by the General Officers, that the Season of the Year was too far ad∣vanced for continuance of the Siege; and therefore it was esteemed most adviseable to turn it to a Blockade; but before the Germans bid a Farewell to the Place, they beat down a great Tower with their Can∣non, on which the Turks having planted se∣veral Guns, did very much annoy the Ger∣mans.

On the 2d Instant the throwing of Bombs was continued, and a Great Fort was raised for the securing of the Posts if the advanced Season of the Year, and the Obstinacy of the Turks should oblige the Prince to raise the Siege, and to leave the City narrowly Blocked up during the Win∣ter.

On the 3d the Cannon of the Besiegers beat down a great Tower on which the Be∣sieged had several Guns which much in∣commoded the Germans.

The 4th and 5th the Guns and Mortar-pieces of the Besiegers continually fired on the Turks. That Day a Polish Envoy, who came into the Prince's Army some Days before▪ departed from thence for Tockay to expect there the Arrival of the Plenipoten∣tiaries both of the Allies and Turks, who had appointed to meet there for the reassu∣ming of the Treaties of Peace.

But about this time Forage begun to be very scarce to be had in the Army, the Horse being obliged to fetch their Hay five Miles off, for which reason many Horses pe∣rished, but Provisions for the Army were plentiful and cheap enough. Several of Teke∣li's Men came over to the Prince before Wa∣radin;* 7.36 all which unanimously confirmed, That the Body of Turks, Tartars, and Re∣bels, (or Tekelians) which hitherto were Encamped between Gena and Gyula, suffer∣ed extreamly for want of Provisions, be∣ing for the most part obliged to sustain themselves with Wild Fruits, which caused them to Die in great Numbers; their Hor∣ses wanting Forage, perished likewise in abundance.

On the 6th Instant cold Rains and Snow began, and continued until the 10th, not∣withstanding which the Bombing continu∣ally went forward; the Prince also sent a Letter to the Basha-Governour, Summon∣ing him to Surrender the Fortress, which Letter the Basha would not at all receive, but told the Bearer it was not yet time to speak of Capitulations or Surrendring that Fortress.

The 10th of November,* 7.37 (on which Day the Rascian Lieutenant-Colonel Antonio, returned back to the Army with 400 Wa∣gons, which he had taken from Tekeli as he marched homewards) the great Fort distant five or 600 Paces from the Gate of the Fortress, was finished and brought to its entire Perfection, which Fort was more elevated and higher than the Walls and Bat∣teries of the Fortress, in which 1000 Ger∣mans and some Hundred were Commanded as a Garrison: Besides this Fort, a lesser was made on a certain Eminence, from whence the Guns fired in the inside and Streets of the Fortress which was provided with a proportionable Garrison. In the Great City of Waradin, a far greater Gar∣rison of Horse and Foot than that in the Great Fort was ordered, and Colonel Moll∣ner was Commanded to remain in the Pa∣lanca Ollorsi with his Regiment of Hussars, and some Foot, which being thus ordered, and by that means the Fortress so closed up, that nothing could come out or go in∣to it, there being also not the least ap∣pearance of any Succours to relieve the Place, the Prince thought it more expedi∣ent to send his Army into Winter-Quarters in the Neighbouring Villages, and Cities of Debrezin, and St. Iob, then to expose them to the hardships of the long cold Nights, Wet and Snowy-Weather, especi∣ally since Count Tekeli was already de∣camped from about Gyula, and marched with his ruined and fatigued Army of Turks, and Tartars, and Rebels to Winter-Quarters, as it was confirmed by upwards of 300 Tekelians Deserted from him, and arrived at Lippa, Zolnock, Belnesch, or in the Army, since that our Trenches also were carried on to the very Ditch of the Fortress; that their Bridges over the said

Ditches were beaten down, and most of the Water drained thereout, that their Works were so ruined that none dared to show himself, our Guns continually firing on the inside, that our Bombs, and the noi∣some stinking Smell of some Fireworks, to∣gether with the restless State of the Besieg∣ed, who were always forced to stand on their Guard, and continually alarmed, ha∣ving no shelter but some Sellars and Vaults, could not but oblige them e're long to Ca∣pitulate, or Perish by Fatigues and other Wants: All which, I say, being considered by the Prince of Baden, he having provided his Forts, Palanca, and the City with Gar∣risons very commodiously placed, sent the rest of his Army into Winter-Quarters.

The Blockade being thus resolved, a Great Fort was raised for securing the se∣veral Posts, being about the distance of five or 600 Paces from the Gate of the Fortress; this Fort was built upon an Eminence or some higher Ground than the Walls and Batteries of the Fortress; for defence of which, above 1000 Germans were appoint∣ed for the Garrison:* 7.38 Besides this, a smaller Fort was also raised on a rising Ground, and furnished with a good Garrison, from whence they could shoot into the Streets and Houses of the Fortress. Moreover the City it self of Great Waradin was main∣tained with a more numerous Garrison, than what the Turks had in their Fortress; and the Palanca of Ollorsi was Commanded by Col. Mollner, and Garrison'd with his Regiment of Hussars, with some Foot.

Things being thus secured, and the For∣tress on all sides closed up, that nothing could go out, or come into it; the Prince judged it more necessary to send his Army into Winter-Quarters in the Neighbouring Villages,* 7.39 and Cities of Debrezin, and St. Iob, then to expose them to the Hard∣ships of Long, Dark, and Wet Nights, and Snowy Weather, which began to fall in great abundance. In which Resolution the Prince was the more confirmed by the Report of 300 of Tekeli's Men, who had Deserted their Commander; and assured the Prince upon Oath, That Tekeli with his Turks and Tartars, was already De∣camped with his Army about Giula, and marched into Winter-Quarters.

So now we must leave the Prince and his Army also in their Quarters, and the For∣tress of the Turks straitly Blockaded, until about the Months of May and Iune 1692, next ensuing.

Thus have we finished the Relations of the Successes in the Campaign for the Year 1691; the which proved as Unfortunate to the T••rkish Affairs, and Arms, as most of the former Years since the beginning of this War; [year 1691.] and when things go Unluckily Abroad, we cannot expect that they should look very Smiling, or Pleasant at Home.

The Sultan who had fansied to himself mighty things under the Auspicious Con∣duct of Mustapha Pasha Kupriogli, such as an entire Victory in the Field over the Ger∣mans, and as the Consequences thereof, the Surrender of Oseck and Buda, and all other Cities and Fortresses in Hungary, which du∣ring these Wars, had yielded themselves to the Victorious Arms of the Emperor, being now on a sudden fallen from the hopes of all those things, (which with a strong Fan∣cy and Imagination he had figured in his Mind; by a quite contrary Event, he was so Surprized and struck with the sudden News, That his Army was Defeated, his General the Grand Vizier killed, with the Flower of the Turkish Militia, all the Can∣non taken, and the Camp exposed to the Violence and Rapine of the German Soldi∣ery; his Spirits so sunk within him,* 7.40 that he did nothing but Sigh, and being posses∣sed with a Lumpish Melancholy, fell often into heavy, but not refreshing Sleeps; so that having his Mind troubled in the Day, and his Fancy with Horrid Dreams in the Night, he fell into a Fever, which endan∣gered his Life; and gave occasion to the People to Talk much of his Death, and setting up in the Throne Sultan Mustapha, the Son of Sultan Mahomet IV, who had been Deposed: But this Passion of Mind which possessed the Grand Seignior, passing over with a little Time, he being Natural∣ly of a Jolly Temper,* 7.41 given to Musick and Wine, his Fever quitted him, and he recovered. So also did the Old Ali Pasha, who had been Chimacam at Adrianople; and upon the Death of Kupriogli (as we have said) was made Grand Vizier, his Disease was the same with that of the Grand Seignior, proceeding from Afflicting himself at the News of the Rout of the whole Tur∣kish Army, and the Apprehensions he had of new Turbulencies arising thereupon a∣mongst the Soldiery, the which had struck him with a kind of Apoplexy, and a Stu∣pidity in his Understanding; but it went off, so soon,* 7.42 as he perceived the Soldiery to return more mildly Home than was ex∣pected, and then he began to revive, and take upon him the Power and Authority of his Government. He was an Ancient Man, and of great Experience, but he was neither esteemed for a Wise, nor an Under∣taking Man, which are two Qualities very necessary in a Grand Vizier. But the Mufti made some amends for the Inabilities of that Great Minister; for being a Person

of a deep Understanding, and highly e∣steemed by all Parties for his profound Wis∣dom, he became very helpful to the Grand Vizier,* 7.43 who had the good quality to hear∣ken unto the Counsels of those who were wiser than himself; it being one of his In∣firmities to be irresolute, which shows an Imbecility of Mind; and is a quality the most disagreeable to an absolute Monarchy. But being pushed forward by his Friends, he governed well; for being a Man not very Avaritious, (as few Turks but are) he preferred none but such as were Men of Merit, and had signalized themselves by long Services, or some great or good Acti∣ons; his Country was Bosnia, which hath given many Valiant and Stout Soldiers to the Turks, being reputed Men of Bravery, and Fidelity in their Words and Acti∣ons.

Never had the Ottoman Empire, since it came to be an Empire, more need of Able, Valiant, and Wise Men, than at present; and never were they more rare and hard to be found: For what with the War which destroyed their brave, and best of their Gallant Soldiers, and Commanders; and with their Seditions, and Tumults at Home, in which their Principal Officers, both Civil and Military, were cut off; none remained alive but only Upstarts, or some Leaders of the Insolent, or Seditious Soldiery: And this was the State of the Empire, not only oppressed by the Victo∣rious Enemy on the Frontiers; but by a want of all things at Adrianople, even to a Famine, which raised the Out-cries and Clamours of the People against the Go∣vernment, which being joyned to the A∣buse of Copper-Money, (than which, at that time no other was to be seen, or cur∣rantly passed) discouraged the Country-Men from bringing Provisions to the Mar∣ket, and caused the People more earnestly to cry out for a Peace, and exclaim against the French, for having now for four Years engaged them in a War the most Bloody, the most Ruinous, and most destructive to the Ottoman Empire that was ever known. The French Ambassador fearing that these Tumults, and the Inclinations of some of the Ministerswould at length prevail for a Peace, he bestowed his Money very liberally, where he thought it might be well placed (for as yet the French King wanted not Money, as he did some Years afterwards) but he could not as yet fix any on the Chimacam Chusaein Pasha at Constantinople, who al∣ways told the Ambassador's Servants, that he wanted none of his Presents, being well provided with what was necessary for his Maintenance, and Equipage. The Diffi∣culty of this Great Minister's Proceedings did not a little trouble the Thoughts of the Ambassador, especially when he had understood that this Chimacam had wrote to the Mufti to perswade to a Peace,* 7.44 the League with France being apparently de∣structive to the Empire; saying, as it were, How long shall these People be a Snare to us? And hereof the Ambassador was the more apprehensive when he heard that the Sul∣tan was returning to Constantinople for his Health; being perswaded by the Physici∣ans, That the Air of that City and the Sea, would be more conducing to his Health, than that of Adrianople; by which he fear∣ed, that the Chimacam might have the bet∣ter opportunity to instill these Imaginations into the Head of the Grand Seignior, than he could at a distance.

But before the Departure of the Grand Seignior from Adrianople for Co••st••ntinople, a General Council of War was held by all the Chief Officers of the Army: At which three principal Points were concluded.

The First was,* 7.45 To do their best Endea∣vours, and use all possible means for the Relief of Great Waradin: But on the other side it was considered, That the Mili••ia on the Frontiers was tyred out, and become weak by their Labours and Disgraces of the preceding Campaign; so that the Means for executing this Design was not prescribed.

A Second Proposal was not to confide much in the Counsels of the French; but to consult the Opinion of the Soldi∣ery, whether they were inclinable to a Peace.

And Thirdly, In case the Soldiery shou'd be averse to a Peace, that then Preparati∣ons should be made with all diligence to raise Men, and make Provisions of War for the ensuing Year.

But whilst Matters were disposing to quiet the Minds of the Soldiery, of which great Numbers were passed over into Asia, much harassed and discontented; so that some Insurrections were feared in those Countries:* 7.46 Behold on a sudden the Peo∣ple murmured against the base Allay of the Money, which was nothing but Copper, or at best mixed with a little Silver, which was a mighty prejudice to Trade, and cau∣sed a dearness of all Provisions, so that the Poor were almost Starved; whereupon the Rabble, in a furious manner, assaulted the Mint-Office, and Killed the Master who was set over the Coinage, and committed many other Insolences, and were not ap∣peased until an Order was published, That

the Copper-Money should be no longer Currant; at which the People dispersing, Silver-Money was issued from the Mint; where the Officers worked Day and Night in Coining Aspers, and greater Money; and with Promises of being paid shortly in this Money, the Soldiers were very much plea∣sed and satisfied; tho' the Discontents of the Asiatick Soldiers, gave great Apprehen∣sions and Fears to the Port of some Revolt or Insurrection in Asia; which had it at that time happened, it had in all probabi∣lity produced a Peace. But this Blessing both to the Christians and the Turks, was reserved for a more happy time; as we shall see, if God gives us Life, some Years afterwards; with which we shall put a Pe∣riod to this History.

Anno 1692.

THE English Ambassador Sir William Hussey, [year 1692.] designed to Negotiate the Peace, together with Monsieur Colyer the Ambassador of Holland, between the Em∣peror and the Sultan Achmet (as we have ••aid) being Dead, an end was put for the present to that Negotiation, and the Am∣bassador of Holland returned back from A∣drianople, without being able to effect any thing in order thereunto; the Resolution of continuing the War, was the loud Re∣port, and Discourse common in the Mouths of all People; and that no Treaty should be set on Foot, until the Recovery of Buda from the Germans,* 7.47 and of Morea from the Venetians; and herein were the Turks more animated by the Assurances of the French Ambassador, that his Master was sending two great Men of War from France, laden with Bombs, Granadoes, Carcasses, and with all sorts of Military Preparations, and with them 200 French Engineers, and Gun∣ners, of great Experience in the Manage∣ment of Fire-Works, and other Warlike Instruments, fit, and proper both for Sea, and Land: And farther to show his Zeal in this Cause, the Ambassador promised to go himself in Person to the War.

To give more life to the Ambassador's Words, the Son-in-Law to Tekeli returned from France, and in the beginning of this Year arrived at Smyrna, whence immedi∣ately without any stop, or stay, he took Post for Adrianople, being fully freighted with Letters, and Promises from the French King to the Sultan, and presents to the Chief Officers of State to perswade them to Continue, and Maintain the War; so that now all Thoughts and Imaginati∣ons of a Peace were vanished, and laid a∣side.

Wherefore in order to a War, a Project was laid by the two Cadileskers, or Chief Justices, to raise both Men and Money by a more easie way, and manner, than had formerly been done; for these being the Chief Justices on whom all the other Infe∣riour Justices of the Empire depended, an Exact and Secret Calculate was made of the true Number of the Spahees, and of the People in the several Provinces, and Di∣stricts through the whole Empire.

This Calculate was secretly carried to the Vizier, and Mufti, where after it had been very seriously debated, it was well approved, as a Means to ease the Publick Treasury, by a more equal Tax on all Vil∣lages and Towns, according to the Num∣ber of the Inhabitants, and hereon a great Foundation was made of raising many Thousands of Men, and much more Mo∣ney than the last Year.

During all this time, the Turks remain∣ed in great apprehension of some suddain Insurrection of the Arabs, and discontent∣ed Militia in Asia; and whereas the great∣est danger appeared to be in the Parts,* 7.48 and Country of Sebaste or Sivas; a Teftish Pa∣sha, or General Inquisitor was sent with a strong Party of Horse, to enquire after all loose People, Vagabonds, or such as could give no good Account of themselves, with a full Power of Life, and Death, which the Turks commonly execute with all Rigour, and Arbitrary Power imaginable. I have known a Teftish Pasha sent into Asia, to enquire after Vagabonds, with a Party of 500 Men, who pitching his Tents near some Town, or Village, into which he hath sent some of his Men to take up such Per∣sons as the People should offer to them for disorderly Livers, the which being brought before the Pasha, the Imaum, or Parish Priest hath also been cited; and fetting the Persons before him in Rank and Order, it hath been demanded of the Imaum, Whe∣ther such a Person be a Good Man, or not? How he Lives? What Trade he follows? Or, Whether he comes constantly to the Mosche to Prayers, according to the Rules which the Alchoran requires? In case the Imaum answers, that he knows him not, or his Way of Living; or that he is not a Good Man, he is immediately, without other Process, Accusation, or Proof, Hang∣ed up upon some Tree, or Bough, which is near to the Pasha's Camp.

Howsoever this could not hinder two Princes of the Arabs, belonging to Arabia Deserta, from Robbing, and Infesting the Countries about Damascus, who gave a stop to all Mahometan Pilgrims going to Mecca, until they had paid such Cafar, or Head-Money for their Passage, as they de∣manded,

and until the Grand Seignior had paid them a very considerable Sum in Gold for what was in Arrears due formerly from the Mahometan Pilgrims.

In the mean time an Ambassador from Persia to the Grand Seignior, arrived at Scutari, which is a Town in Asia on the o∣ther side of the Water, just opposite to Con∣stantinople, to which Place, upon the News hereof, the Chimacam sent over four Com∣missaries to Entertain him. The Train, and Equipage of this Ambassador was very Noble and Great, having an Attendance with him of 338 Persians bravely Mount∣ed on Horse-back, and richly Habited, with 60 Camels laden with Presents for the Grand Seignior, and his Court; consisting of very rich Persian Carpets interwoven with Gold;* 7.49 as also many Vests of Cloth of Gold, besides other Gallantries, and Ra∣rities of that Country, with an Elephant, and 12 White Camels.

This Ambassador stayed not more than a Night at Scutari, before he passed over into Europe, and continued his Journey to Adrianople, where the 2d of the Month of February, he made a Solemn, and a State∣ly Entry;* 7.50 he was a Person of a Comely Stature, of a Chearful Countenance, Pru∣dent, and Generous in his Behaviour, which are Qualities greatly taking in all Courts of the World. In his Retinue he had the Sons of several Princes of Persia, which served to add unto the Splendour, and Grandeur of his Embassy. He was Lodged, by Command of the Sultan, in that Magnificent Palace of Kara Mustapha, the late Vizier, which was richly Furnished for him; but there was no great need of any of the Turkish Moveables, for he had spread the Rooms with his own Rich Car∣pets, and other Coverings, the like of which had never been seen in the Ottoman Court. Moreover all the Kettles, and U∣tensils of the Kitchin were all of Silver, to∣gether with the Tables, such as never any Ambassador had before: And for better Adornment of this Noble Palace, there were certain Fountains which spouted Wa∣ter as high as the Upper Story of the House. The Original Intention of this Embassy was designed at first to Congratu∣late the coming of Sultan Solyman to the Throne; but the News of Solyman's Death meeting the Ambassador on the Road; and that Sultan Achmet his Brother, had suc∣ceeded to his Place; the Ambassador staid on the way for other Instructions, which were not altered at the Persian Court in any other manner, than only to change the Name of Solyman in the Credential Letters, to that of Achmet.

The Turks hastned the Return of this Ambassador so much as was possible; how∣soever his Departure could not be precipi∣tated before the usual and common time of other Ambassadors, to whom it is the Cu∣stom to show the Lutfé, or the solemn man∣ner of giving out the Pay to the Janisaries in the Divan, where the Ambassador is Treated with a Dinner at the Vizier's Ta∣ble; but this not being to be performed until the 25th of March, the Turks, who had magnified so much the Grandeur of their Empire to the Persians on all Occasi∣ons, were in a Bodily Fear, least in the mean time some Unhappy and Dishonour∣able News should come from the Frontiers; or that the Persians should discover the Weakness of the Ottoman Force, who for∣merly used to boast of 2 or 300000, could now scarce bring an Army of 60000 Men into the Field; howsoever the Arrival of this Ambassador did not a little trouble the Minds of some principal Turks, who be∣ing affectionate to their Country and Peo∣ple, would be very sorry to have the Na∣kedness thereof discovered to their Insult∣ing Neighbours.

The Day of the Ambassador's Audience being come; a Horse was sent out of the Grand Seignior's Stable, for the Ambassa∣dor to Ride upon, richly adorned with Furniture and Trappings, according to the Custom; likewise 47 Chiauses with their Aga, were also appointed, with an Oda,* 7.51 or Chamber of Janisaries, with their Ciorba∣gee, or Captain, and likewise that Aga which had been sent lately into Persia, to notifie the Exaltation of Sultan Solyman: Being now returned, they all with the Am∣bassador's own Retinue, attended to con∣duct him to his Audience with the Grand Seignior.

Things being put into this Posture, the Ambassador in a Glorious Habit, and great Pomp mounted on Horse-back; the Pre∣sents were all sent before, valued in Per∣sia at 100000 Dollars, but being at Con∣stantinople, might be esteemed at double the Value; they were carried by Camels covered with Cloth of Gold, each of them bearing two great Chests, in which were Cloaths Embroidered with Gold, and Cloth of Gold, the finest Linen of Persia, some Pieces of them were worked with Golden Thread: Besides there were Persian Gir∣dles very rich; Turbants of the finest sort proper for Princes; some Bows and Qui∣vers with Arrows Richly Inlaid; some great and large Pieces of Amber, with a good quantity of Lignum Aloes, the most Precious sort of any in India, of which much is consumed in the Grand Seignior's Seraglio; some Strings of large Pearl of the biggest Size, with many other Gallan∣tries,

and Curiosities of India; Five very fine Persian Horses, covered with Cloth of Gold: Sixty large Camels, of which 30 were laden with Persian Carpets woven with Silk and Gold-Thread, with various Colours rarely mixed: These Camels were sent before by 30 Persians on Horse∣back, very richly Cloathed.

The Ambassador himself was Cloathed with the most Rich Tissue and Weighty Cloth of Gold that could possibly be made; On his Head he had a Cap in form and Manner of a Crown, with Seven Feathers, the Handles of which were studded with Jewels and Precious Stones; the like Ha∣bit the Vice-Ambassador wore, being ap∣pointed to succeed in the Embassy, in case the first should fail by any Accident; and before him five Horses were led. Next fol∣lowed the Secretary with the Credential Letters in a Bag of Cloth of Gold, which he carried in his Hand lifted up as high as his Head, on which he wore a Turbant Embroidered with Gold, with four Fea∣thers. On one side of the Ambassador rode the Chiaus-Bashee, and on the other the Vice-Ambassador, and by his side, the Aga who was returned from Persia; these were immediately followed by two Persians with Beards, well Mounted, and richly Ha∣bited, who were the Masters of the Horse, each carrying a Scimetar in the Scabbard richly adorned with Jewels, and carried under the Arm after the Turkish Fashion: Next followed the Attendance of 60 Men on Horse-back, with Beards cut short after the Persian Fashion, all well Habited, a∣mongst which was not one, whose Beard was not grown, for the Young Youths were left at Home, being Scandalous to show them Abroad.

When the Ambassador and Vice-Ambas∣sador were come into the Divan, where the Grand Vizier was present, they caused them to sit down in the Rank with the Vi∣ziers of the Bench,* 7.52 amongst which the Chimacam of Adrianople, was reckoned; but he who carried the Letters stood all the time during the Lutfé, or Payment of the Soldiers; after which, according to the u∣sual Custom, they all sate down to Din∣ner, where the Grand Vizier was present: After which they were richly Vested, but without Sables, and with them 60 others of the Retinue had Vests, which is much more than what are given to the Ambassa∣dors of the Emperor, the Kings of Eng∣land, France, or Holland; to the first of which, as I remember, are given 35 Vests, and to those of the two Kings 22 a piece, and to that of Holland 19; by which we may observe the Value which the Turks put on the Persian, before those of the Chri∣stian Powers. After the Audience with the Grand Seignior was performed, they re∣turned to their Lodgings in the same man∣ner as they came from thence.

This Audience being over, the Turks ho∣ped that the Persian Ambassador would im∣mediately, and without farther delay re∣turn back to his Master, the King of Per∣sia; but the Ambassador had other Intenti∣ons in his Mind: For being desirous to be a Spectator of the Confusions amongst the Turks at Home,* 7.53 and the Weakness of their Army on the Frontiers, he pretended to re∣new the Ancient Capitulations, which had been made between the Persians and the Turks, which was a good Excuse to delay Time: And tho' notwithstanding the Re∣port caused to be spread Abroad, That the Indians had declared War against the Persi∣ans, it little moved the Ambassador from his Purpose of delaying his Departure, that he might the better discover the Weak∣ness and Nakedness of the Turks, whose Affairs could not go well Abroad, whilst they were governed by an unable Head at Home; for the Grand Vizier was Old,* 7.54 and Cholerick, and had it not been for his Son, who was a Person well in Years, Di∣ligent, and Considerative, who Discour∣sed, and Prepared all Matters, weighed, and consulted them with Persons of Expe∣rience, and Understanding, he could never have carried them to any Maturity, or re∣mained long in that Sublime Office. Be∣sides, he was Naturally Cruel, that upon the least Suspicion, or Murmurings of any Pasha, or great Man, he without the least noise sent the Bow-string for him, and pri∣vately cut him off: Amongst the rest, there was one Omer Pasha, who having in seve∣ral Fights signalized himself by his Brave∣ry, seemed to aspire unto some high de∣gree of Preferment; whereof the Vizier growing Jealous, he sent and took him off. But what most confirmed him was; that he promised the Militia to deliver out their Pay to them, at the end of every three Months in good Gold and Silver, and not in Copper-Money, against which there had been such Outcries, and Tumults amongst the People; to perform which Promise, (for there was no dallying with the Licen∣tious Soldiery) the Gold and Silver-Smiths were commanded to shut up their Shops, and prohibited to Work or make any Ves∣sels of Gold, or Silver, but to bring the Gold and Silver which they had in their Hands, into the Mint,* 7.55 there to be Coined into good Money, which so altered on a sudden the manner of Traffick in Buying and Selling, that none of the Copper-Mo∣ney would pass in Payments under three or four for one; by which Artifices and Pro∣jects,

he kept up, and secured the Govern∣ment to himself for some time: To which we may add one thing more, which recon∣ciled the Minds of the Mufti, and of the Ulama, and Religious Votaries to him. For whereas his Predecessor, who was a Man of a Gentle, Moderate Spirit, and not so Cruel, and Barbarous, as this, had grant∣ed Licences to the Christians to sell Wine, (by which a considerable Revenue arises to the Grand Seignior.) This Vizier to show his Hatred to the Christian Religion, issued out most strict Proclamations against the use of Wine, making it Death, either to Sell, or Buy, or Drink it; which much affected the Hearts of those, who were the most Superstitious, and Hypocritical; and gain∣ed him great Credit in general with the Musselmen, or Mahometan Believers.

About the time that the Persian Ambas∣sador made his Entry into Adrianople, and received his Audience of the Grand Seigni∣or, Count Tekeli arrived there also, attend∣ed with 30 Officers of his own Creatures, and Confidents;* 7.56 he entered with great State, and Pomp, and was conducted to his Lodging in the Palace of Isaac Efendi, where the greater Honours were shown him by the Instigation of the French Am∣bassador.

The Day following being conducted to his Audience with the Grand Vizier, he appeared very Rich and Stately in his Ha∣bit, wearing, after the Hungarian Fashion, a large Plume of Heron's Feathers on his Head, the bottom of which, where they were fixed, being set and studded with Pre∣cious Stones of great Value; he staid a∣bove an Hour in Conference with the Grand Vizier, being treated with Caresses, and Kindness beyond the Manner which is u∣sual amongst Turks: After which he recei∣ved a Coftan lined with Sables,* 7.57 as is given to the greatest Pasha's, and with him 15 of his Officers were also Vested; at this Conference Tekeli advised the Grand Vizier to provide two great Armies, one to act on the Frontiers in Hungary, and the other in Transilvania.

After this Audience which Tekeli had with the Grand Vizier,* 7.58 the French Ambas∣sador having first obtained License for the same from the Vizier, made him a Visit; at which the usual Ceremonies passed, with great Protestations of Friendship, and Pro∣mises of Assistance from the King his Ma∣ster.

The Turks were very uneasie all this time, during the Abode of the Persian Am∣bassador at the Ottoman Court, least he should discover, as we have said, the Weak∣ness of the Turks in Hungary, and the Com∣motions of the Arabs against the Ottomans; so that every thing was Whispered, and Concealed with all the Secrecy that was possible; and accordingly what Letters came either from Hungary, or the Eastern Parts; they were committed to some of the Renegade Christians to be read, who ha∣ving been Educated in all the Learning of the Seraglio, were capable to Interpret them, and being confined within those Schools, had no means of Conversation with People without the Seraglio.

Tekeli,* 7.59 and the Tartar Han having fini∣shed their Business at Adrianople, and agreed on all the Methods they were to act for the ensuing Campaign; they were dispatched away, the first towards Hungary, and the other to the Crim.

It being now time to prepare and pro∣vide for the War, several Changes and Al∣terations were made amongst the Officers. The Captain Pasha was put out of his Of∣fice,* 7.60 and the Treasurer of the Grand Seignior's Private Cash, was put in his Place, a Person wholly ignorant of Maritime Af∣fairs, but preferred as an Old Servant, and for his Merits in other Employments; and his Predecessor Missiroglu, who had been always bred up a Seaman at Tripoli in Bar∣bary, was ordered for Hungary; as was al∣so the Chimacam of Constantinople. The Aga, or General of the Janisaries, had also been deprived of his Office; and being a Man of good Esteem amongst the Soldiery, many adhered to his Party, which began to create a strong Faction amongst the Sol∣diery; to prevent the increase of which, many Officers amongst the Janisaries were secretly Strangled in the Night, whereby all those Plots were overthrown which were designed to promote that General of the Janisaries, who had the Esteem for his Courage, and good Conduct, to the Su∣blime Office of Grand Vizier; by which the Christians received a considerable Pre∣judice, he being a Friend to the Peace, and an Enemy to the French. But to keep the Turks fixed, and steddy to the War, the French Ambassador assured the Turks, That his Master the King had dispatched alrea∣dy from France 200 Officers expert in the War, who might arrive in very few Days;* 7.61 and that amongst them were some famous Engineers, skilful in throwing Bombs and Granadoes, and making all sorts of Artifi∣cial Fire-works. And moreover he assured them, That every Day he expected two Men of War laden with Bombs, and Arms; and all sorts of Military Instruments, with some Thousands of Muskets to Arm the Janisaries. Moreover this Ambassador of∣fered the Port, in the Name of his Master, to maintain three Regiments of Janisaries, and to Cloath them all in Blew Vests; but

this piece of Generosity looking too mean and disagreeable to the Grandeur of the Turks,* 7.62 was refused with some Indignation, and Disdain: Howsoever the French Engi∣neers, upon their Arrival were accepted, and Enrolled amongst the other Gunners; over which, the Master of the Artillery was a Turk.

The Spring coming now forward, great Preparations were making both by Sea and Land for the approaching Campaign. At the Arsenal, the new Captain Pasha was very diligent to forward the Naval Preparations; of which twelve great Ma∣hoones,* 7.63 or Galleons, and two new Galle∣asses were preparing, with six new Frigats, besides the Gallies belonging to the Beys of the Archipelago, which are commonly 36 in number. Moreover, great Quantities of Bisket and Ammunition, were prepa∣ring to be sent on Saicks by the Danube for the use of the Army. Nor were the Pre∣parations, and Recruits for the Land Army neglected; for a Door, (as they call it) was opened for making Janisaries; of which they pretended to form for this Year 25000, and to have a greater Army this Year, than they had the last, before the Battle of Salankement, in which the Turks were the more animated, and made to be∣lieve better of their own Condition than it really was, by the Applications which the Christian Ambassadors made to Mediate a Peace;* 7.64 believing that neither the Empe∣ror, nor the Venetians would press so hard for a Peace, were they able to maintain the War.

But what gave some stop to the War∣like Preparations, were the Factions a∣mongst the Turks themselves; by which the Mufti was suspended, and sent into Banishment; and a Pitiful, Decrepit Old Fellow, who had been Imaum, or Chap∣lain to Old Kupriogli, put into his Place, of whom we have given a Character be∣fore, and that he was unconstant in all his Resolutions.

The Persian Ambassador still continuing at Adrianople, the Turks knew not in what manner to be rid of him; they wished for his Departure, not so much to save the daily Charge which they bestowed upon him,* 7.65 as to be quit of a Spy, who looked as if he came to see the Nakedness of the Land. It was not seemly to order him to be gone, but it was thought that he would not stay long after the Horse-Tail was set out, (which is a Sign that the Grand Vi∣zier resolves in 40 Days to take the Field) upon which it was given out, That he was to be at Sophia about the 7th or 8th of May, whence in a few Days he was to pro∣ceed, and to expect the Forces of Asia at Belgrade.

In order hereunto all Preparations possi∣ble were made for the War; the Grand Vi∣zier designing to be in the Field before the Christians,* 7.66 several Brigantines were dis∣patched for the Danube by way of the Black-Sea, with Saicks for Asack laden with Am∣munition and Provisions for the War, most of which Vessels were designed up as high as Belgrade.

But for all this haste which the Turks made, the Factions amongst themselves retarded their Expeditions, and caused every thing to move slowly. We have already given a Character of the Grand Vizier,* 7.67 as a Man infirm both in Body and Mind, and endued with no other Abilities to conserve himself, and his Government, besides a Cruelty na∣tural to him, by which he conserved him∣self by the destruction of others; he had, as we have said, put many of the Chief Officers to Death; and had caused the Muf∣ti to be displaced and banished; he also proceeded so far, as to take the Kusli•• Aga from the daily Service of the Sultan; and in despight of his great Power in the Sera∣glio, to send him into Banishment: After which there remained but one Person, of whom he conceived any Fear, or Jealou∣sie, and that was the Chimacam of Adri∣anople; and until he was taken off,* 7.68 he could conceive no Quiet within his own Breast, nor could he think himself secure after his departure to the War, unless he first saw his Competitor under the same Fate with his other Enemies, and his Son placed in his Stead and Office: With these Thoughts this wretched Vizier went bold∣ly to the Sultan to demand license to give the Fatal Blow to the Chimacam, the which recoiled upon himself; for he being much in Favour, and in Esteem with the Grand Seignior for his Prudence and Dexterity in Affairs,* 7.69 and for the Truth which he had always told him: The Sultan no sooner heard him speak against the Chimacam, but putting himself into a Violent Passion, called immediately for his Band of Black Eunuchs to remove him away out of his Presence, and to strangle him as a Faithless and an Unworthy Minister.

But it seems the Eunuchs, contrary to their Natural Temper, taking Compassion of an Aged and Decrepid Person, fell down at the Feet of the Sultan, imploring his Mercy and Commiseration towards an old Servant, whose Years might plead for his Pardon.

The Sultan being a Prince of an Easie Temper, hearkened to their Petitions, and causing him to be put into an inward Room for a while, sent immediately to call for the Chimacam to come to him; who all Pale and Wan, fearing least his Enemy the

Vizier had prevailed with the Grand Seig∣nior against his Life, came all Trembling, and cast himself down at the Feet of the Sultan; but he was soon put out of his Fears, by the comfortable Words of the Grand Seignior, declaring him Vizier, and therewith a Vest of Sables was thrown o∣ver him, and the Seals delivered to him. But he being a Person of Prudence,* 7.70 and Experience of the uncertainty of that Su∣blime Office in such a Conjuncture of Time, as was at present; began before the Grand Seignior, much to bewail his hard Fate, which hurried him into an Honour too high and weighty for him to support; de∣claring, That he only desired to live in the Degree of Chimacam, that he might ne∣ver depart from the side of his Lord and Master.

With these, and such like Words as these, he moved the Sultan to Compassio∣nate his Case, and to grant his Request: And in his Place was named Ha••il Pasha, at that time Pasha of Diarbekir in Mesopo∣tamia,* 7.71 who had been Chief Chamberlain to Kara Mustapha, when he lay in the Siege before Vienna.

To execute this Great Affair, two Aga's were dispatched immediately away by the Post, to bring this Halil Pasha to Adriano∣ple; and in the mean time all the Affairs of the War remained at a stand, which was very strange at such a Season, when the Armies were ready to take the Field; and that all things must give way to the Con∣sideration of a single Man, who was to be fetched at the distance of above 1000 En∣glish Miles from Adrianople; as if no Man could be found like him equal to that great and heavy Charge.

In the mean time the Deposed Vizier, was Banished to the Castles of the Darda∣nelli;* 7.72 the which proved not all his Punish∣ment; for his Estate, according to the Cu∣stom of the Turks, was Arrested; 500 Purses of Money, with half a Million of Dollars, were seized for Service of the Sultan,* 7.73 with about 18000 Soltanini, or Gold Ducats, belonging to the Vizier's Son; the Kahya also was put into Prison, of whom nothing more having been heard, it was believed that he had been put to Death.

Upon the News hereof the Soldiery at Belgrade Conspired together to present be∣fore the Grand Seignior, Halil Pasha their Seraskier, or General at that time of their Army,* 7.74 as the fittest Person for the Office of Grand Vizier, and the most able of any to contend with those great Difficulties, which oppressed the Empire: But in regard that Post was already filled, the Port refu∣sed to hearken thereunto; and least such a Denial should cause any disturbance, [year 1692.] Halil Pasha was sent to Negropont, where he for∣merly had shown great Bravery, and good Conduct; and thus all things re∣mained at a stand, until the Arrival of the New Vizier, till which time also the Per∣sian Ambassador could not be dispatched; nor did he hastily desire it, being taken up with Admiration and Pleasure to see so ma∣ny Tragical Changes, and Confusions,* 7.75 far different from those Days, when the Otto∣man Union, and absolute uncontrouled Power gave a Terrour to Persia, and all the Eastern World.

In the mean time for want of the Grand Vizier all things were at a stand; for the Tartars refused to move until they received Instructions from the New Grand Vizier, and the Asiatick Troops which were upon their March at this ti••e,* 7.76 and ready to pass into Europe, retarded, and slackned their Pace, until they knew what new Orders this Vizier would give them. Howsoever the Officers both of Horse and Foot, which were already in Europe, were hastned on their March with all speed, that at the Ar∣rival of the Grand Vizier, the whole Ar∣my might be found in a good posture on the Frontiers near Belgrade: And the Pre∣parations for the Sea in the mean time went forward with all Chearfulness, it be∣ing designed, that the Maritime Force should be equal to that of the last Year, being reinforced with many Vessels from Tripoli, Tunis, and Algier; in all which Expeditions the Chimacam of Adrianople was very vigilant and active.

At length, about the beginning of May, the Grand Vizier arrived at Adrianople, near which Place he was met at Hafsa, a∣bout three Hours distant from thence, by many of the Principal Officers, and at an Hours distance from the City,* 7.77 by the Mufti, and Chimacam, and others; who in great Pomp and State conducted him to the Presence of the Sultan, by whom he was graciously received, and the Seals de∣livered to his Hand; after which being Vested with a Coftan lined with Sables, he made a short Prayer, and withdrew him∣self from the Presence of the Sultan, and being come to the Vizier's Palace, he be∣stowed Coftans on all the Pasha's, and Of∣ficers of his Court, confirming the Old Ones in their Places, and declaring New where they were vacant.

Having taken some Refreshment that Night, the next Day he held a Solemn Council, at which it was concluded, what Methods were to be taken, for the future;* 7.78 and it was agreed, That on the 31st of this Month the Vizier's Tents were to be pitch∣ed at the usual Place without the City;* 7.79 and

also the Janisar-Aga's; and that the Day following they were both in Person to March out into their Tents; and that on the 6th of I••ne they were to begin their Journey towards Belgrade;* 7.80 accordingly the Janisaries led the Van, as was usual, and proceeded a Day before the Vizier, and the Spahee's; but they had not march∣ed a Day before that being united with the other Militia, they began to Mutiny, ex∣claiming for their Pay, and protesting that they would not proceed until first they had received their six Months Pay in Arrear,* 7.81 with their Vests of thick Cloth, as also the Donative due to them at the Inaugura∣tion of every New Sultan: To content these People, the Grand Vizier issued out to them with all speed their six Months Pay; and with fair Words and Promises, he so pacified them,* 7.82 that they quietly marched forward to Belgrade, protesting howsoever, not to pass the Save without their Cloth and Donative.

With this Pacification the Grand Vizier taking a little Breath, began to consider of the manner how to establish himself; and because an Able, and Faithful Chimacam, who remains near the Person of the Grand Seignior, is always a great support to a Vizier, he sent for the Pasha of Aleppo, named Mustapha, to come to him, who in the Time of Solyman the Grand Vizier, had been Seraskier, or General against the Poles: This Person being come to him, he made him Chimacam, and displaced the o∣ther (who,* 7.83 as we have said, refused late∣ly the Vizier's Office) and sent him to re∣main Pasha at Erzirum, which is in Arme∣nia Major.

One would have imagined that this Vi∣zier might have thought himself secure with that Chimacam, who had refused, (as we have said) the Vizier's Office, so fairly and so lately offered to him by the Sultan, so that a little kind Aspect, and few oblig∣ing Words might have made him entirely his own; but there is a Fate amongst the Turks, that neither the Grand Seignior is constant to his Viziers, and Chief Officers, nor they to the Inferiour Ministers, who act under them, never believing them∣selves secure, but with those who are their own Creatures, by which continual Revo∣lutions all things remain in distraction, and a Vizier hath scarce learned, or become Master of his Trade, before he is disgra∣ced, and thrown down from his Sublime Office, with all his Kindred and Dependan∣ces, to the Abyss of Misery, and Ruine, of which we have discoursed at large in a∣nother Treatise.

Upon which Maxime this Vizier called for his own Creature to make him Chima∣cam, and recalled the late Mufti, whom the preceding Vizier had Exiled, which was the more easily done,* 7.84 the Place being vacant by the Death of the Mufti who was last made.

All these Embroils and Changes could not do less than hinder the Proceed∣ings of the main Business; for the Budzi∣ack Tartar refusing to follow the Com∣mand of the Tartar Han, the Grand Seig∣nior sent one Messenger after the other to hasten the March of the Tartars, command∣ing them with 3 or 4000 Horse to carry on each a Sack of Wheat, or Meal, for the Relief of Great Waradin, from whence frequent Letters came,* 7.85 that they being re∣duced to the Extremity of Famine, could not longer subsist, but should be forced to deliver themselves up into the Hands of the Enemy, unless speedily succoured.

In this manner unthought of Accidents fell out full of Disappointments, by which neither the Forces at Land, nor at Sea a∣mounted to half the Power they were of the last Year.

Thus far in this Year of 1692, have we shown the State of Affairs in Turky, whilst at Vienna things were in preparation for the following Campaign, and many Coun∣sels of War were held by the General Of∣ficers, in Presence, and with the Assistance of Prince Lewis of Baden.

We being now in the Month of May,* 7.86 all the Endeavours were bent for taking Great Waradin before the Turkish Army should take the Field, and come to relieve it, of which there was now no great probability, in regard that from all sides Advices came, that the Town laboured under the last Ex∣tremity of Famine; the which was not on∣ly confirmed by Letters from thence to A∣drianople; but by a Messenger dispatched with Letters to Giula and Temeswaer from the Besieged, to give an account of the miserable Condition of the Place, the Cir∣cumstances of which were reported to be so wretched, that in all probability the Place could not hold out much longer.

But because many times Reports are false, and that Men do often, especially in War, magnifie, or diminish things accord∣ing to their Humour or Interest; it was judged fit not to expect until Famine had forced the Besieged to surrender, for that might prove still the Work of some Months, and in the mean time give the Enemy means to relieve the Place; wherefore it was resolved to force the Surrender, and the care thereof being committed to Gene∣ral Heusler, he with all Expedition and Diligence having drawn his Troops toge∣ther from their Winter-Quarters, and ad∣jacent Places, posted himself near the Old

Fort, in which the Heydukes had kept a Garrison during the Winter Season, from whence he sent a Summons to the Turks to Surrender,* 7.87 and deliver up the City; which they resolutely refusing to do, he began the Day following to open the Trenches, and raised two Bulwarks exactly opposite to the Bulwarks of the Enemies, called Zingar, and Capudon; and caused a Bridge to be laid from the Palancha Oloschi, reach∣ing to the Old City. To disturb these Works, the Turks plyed their Great Guns continually, and made a furious Sally, but were repulsed with some loss. In like man∣ner also the Besiegets drew another Line on the other side of the River,* 7.88 so that the Town was now environed on every side, and the Christians lodged at the Ditch of the City.

On the 7th the Turks made another Sal∣ly, but were repulsed: And on the 8th, made another, with much more Bravery than they had done the Day before, but were repulsed with like Loss: Upon which the Janisaries went to the Pasha to consult with him what was to be done in this present Exigency; and all agreed, To hold out some Days longer in expectation of the promised Relief; during which time, both sides employed themselves to ply their Cannon, and throw their Bombs incessantly.

On the 11th some Hundreds of the Be∣sieged shew'd themselves without the For∣tress, but withdrew without farther At∣tempt; on which Day 11 Heydukes were killed, and 15 wounded.

On the 13th the Turks made another Sally on the Heydukes, but were briskly received, and soon repulsed.

The 16th, 17th, and 19th, little or no∣thing of moment was done, by reason of the continual Rains; but by this time the more heavy Cannon being come, the Breach was made wider and larger; so that Gene∣ral Heusler supposing that the Enemy might be terrified thereby,* 7.89 he sent a Trumpeter to make them the last Summons, threat∣ning them in Default thereof, to give no Quarter either to Man, Woman, or Child; but as yet the Turks showed no fear of the Menaces pronounced against them; and an Old, Grave Turk showing himself on the Walls, called to the Besiegers, and admo∣nished them to withdraw their Troops from under the Walls of the City, which they should never take, the Besieged being re∣solved to Live and Die together in the same. This declared Resolution of the Turks, quickned the Operations of the Ge∣neral, so that throwing Fire into the Town, and plying the great Guns continually Day and Night, the Breach was made much wi∣der than it had been some few Days before, and ready for Storm, which was designed for the 28th of the Month: The Turks see∣ing the Troops in a readiness for an At∣tack, their Hearts began to fail; and there∣upon a White Flag was displayed,* 7.90 and five Deputies were sent to the Army to treat, and Hostages being given on both sides, these Articles were agreed on, and an Instrument drawn up in this Form fol••lowing.

The Pasha of Waradin, His Address to the Emperor.

MOST Happy Caesar, Emperor of the Romans, in whom resides the Heighth of Majesty, Honour, and Glory, and of highest Esteem amongst the Christian Princes; We the Soldiers and Musselmen of Waradin, ha∣ving been streightned and oppressed by a long and tedious Siege, and being at last reduced to the last Extremities by your Imperial Ar∣my Encamped against us, and being not able longer to hold out, do cast our selves at the Happy Feet of the Imperial Majesty: And being at length constrained to yield unto Fate, and Destiny, we fly unto your Clemency, and most Pious Benignity, which is a Ray, or Ema∣nation from the Most Sublime Creator, decla∣ring that voluntarily, and of our own proper Motions, (since God will have it so) to save our Lives, we have Pawned and Surrendered this our Fortress, with all the Ammunition therein; that is, Cannon, Muskets, and o∣ther Arms, and Military Instruments, to your Commissary, the Most Honourable, and Most Excellent Heusler. And confiding in the Grace and Favour of an Emperor who governs so many Nations, that he will not permit, or suffer these our Musselmen to be damnified, or robbed, or despoiled of their Goods, or Bag∣gage which they carry with them; but be Pro∣tected, Conducted, and Convoyed safe from the Fortress of Waradin, to the Neighbour∣ing, and Adjacent Places on the Danube, that is to the Palanca called Panzova, and to com∣mand, That in our Way thither, no Christi∣an of what Nation soever, shall take our Goods from us either by Day or by Night, nor dam∣nifie us either Privately or Secretly: All which we offer to the Benignity and Clemency of the Imperial Majesty, in these Sixteen Ar∣ticles following.

The Articles of Surrender.

I. THAT the Turks and their Goods be taken from the Palanca's of Paimeso, and Solmeso, and that they may in Safety be Conducted, and Convoy∣ed to the same Place with those of Wa∣radin.

II. That we may be safely Conducted through all the Passages and difficult Pas∣ses of Erdurich and Zanat, until we ar∣rive at the Palanca called Panzova.

III. That to this intent 1200 Carts, and 200 Horses shall be given us; and that five Days time shall be given us to sell our Goods, and that they may have time to buy what Goods they please, ac∣cording to their Convenience.

IV. That all Men and Women Slaves, who are desirous to remain in the Christi∣an, or Turkish Faith, shall not be hindred.

V. That such Rebels or Malecontents as are taken in the Fortress, shall not be de∣tained, but permitted to remain with us.

VI. That the Besieged may carry their Ensigns, and Arms with them.

VII. That they may carry all their Writings and Registers with them.

VIII. That in case on the Way any Waggon should chance to break, another shall be given in the place thereof; and the Goods shall not be stollen, or broken open.

IX. That no Money, or Charges, shall be demanded on the Way for Lodg∣ings.

X. That no Child, or Youth, Male, or Female, shall be taken from us; nor shall Money, or Expence be demanded of us on the Way, but our Charges shall be Defrayed, with all necessary Provisi∣ons, until we come to Panzova.

XI. That when we are proceeded out of the Fortress, until we come to Bel∣grade, neither Subjects, or others, shall stop, or detain any of us on Pretension of D••bt.

XII. But that all of us shall be permit∣ted to proceed freely with all safety.

XIII. That for the more convenient Passage of the Carts into the Fortress, a Bridge shall be made.

XIV. That care be taken to punish all the Insolencies of those who shall forcibly rob our Goods.

XV. That the Turks, who have by Order of the Grand Seignior, served for Officers in the Garrison, shall receive no Molestation.

XVI. That all Strangers of different Nations who are with us, shall not be Pillaged, or Plundered; and herein a par∣ticular care is to be had to Waggoners, and other Pilfering Fellows.

Given the 20th of the Moon, called Ra∣mazan, in the Hegeira 1103; which is the 3d of June 1692.

• Seifullah Cadi di Varadin.
• Abdulatif Pasha and Chief Governour of Waradin.
• Ibrahim Pasha▪ the late pre∣ceeding Governor of Wa∣radin.
• Osman Agha.

An Inventory of what was found in the Fortress.

• FIve Thousand Measures of Barley.
• 1000 Measures of Wheat.
• 300 Sacks of Rice.
• 50 Fats of Flour.
• 50 Brass Guns, most of which were German.
• 22 Mortars.
• 70000 Pounds of good Powder: And
• 723000 of old decayed Powder.
• 3500 Cannon Bullets.
• 30000 Pounds of Iron: And
• 4300 Pounds of Wrought Iron.

The Articles being thus signed on the 3d of Iune,* 9.1 the Day following the Bridge was repaired, and the Turks marched out of the Fortress, to the Number of about 1200 Fighting Men, and in all 12000 Souls,* 9.2 which were ranged in good Order on a convenient Ground without the Town, where they remained until the German and Rascian Militia, which was in Garrison in

Pescabara was released, and which the Turks had detained there contrary to the Capitu∣lations.

And thus ended the Siege of this Impor∣tant Place, the Conquest of which ferved much towards the Security of Transilvania ••o the Emperor.

The Turks being desirous of a Revenge, detached a strong Party from Belgrade to∣wards Esseck, intending by that way to make an Incursion into Sclavonia;* 9.3 but the Rascians having notice of this March, At∣tacked them at Unawares, and cut down 200 of them, and took 40 Prisoners.* 9.4 Ano∣ther Party of Turks also embarking at the same time on three large Boats, fortified with divers Guns, with which approaching near Titul, wherein was a strong Garrison of Rascians, they defended the same wi••h so much Courage, that many Turks being Killed and Wounded, they were forced to quit the Design, and return back with Dis∣grace, and some Loss; and in the Town, the Captain of the Rascians was killed, with about 20 Men.

Nor better Success had the Turks on Titz, which was defended by a Garrison of 1200: The Turks Embarking them∣selves on 50 Ships, made a furious Assault thereon, which lasted for several Hours; but they were so well received, that they were repulsed, and forced to retire with the loss of some Hundreds Killed, and 30 Prisoners taken.

The Croats had still better Success upon the Turks on the other side the River Un∣na, which Country they had often Inva∣ded; and particularly about the beginning of Iuly the Governour of Novi advancing with 3 or 400 Horse as far as Behatz; the Suburbs whereof they Attacked with the Sword in their Hands,* 9.5 Entered and Plun∣dered, and then Burnt the Place; putting all to the Sword, except about 20 Persons of Quality whom he made Prisoners; be∣sides other Booty he took 100 Head of great, and 500 of smaller Cattle.

After this Action the same Troops At∣tacked Ostrosatz on two sides, and to∣tally destroyed it, notwithstanding the vi∣gorous Resistance which the Turks had made. About this time also a violent Storm cast away 35 Turkish Barks on the Danube laden with Corn, Flour, Rice, and other Provisions, and did much other Damage by Thunder and Lightning.

Such small Matters as these passed, be∣fore the Vizier was in a capacity to take the Field;* 9.6 nothing went well at Home, nor prosperous Abroad. For after the Vi∣zier had changed the Chimacam, he sent to call a certain Person named Mustapha Pa∣sha, who had continued for a long time Seraskier at Baba in the War against the ••oles; and being a Person of great Expe∣rience▪ and good Conduct in Civil, as well as in Military Affairs, the Vizier j••dged him the more proper for this Office, by which it was greatly in his Power to do him Services with the Grand Seignior du∣ring his Absence at any time from the Per∣son of the Sultan; and of such a Faithful Friend as this, the Vizier had more than ordinary occasion at a time when he had lately discovered a New Faction Combin∣ing against him, which being necessary to be suppressed before he marched into the Field,* 9.7 or withdrew himself from the Pre∣sence of the Sultan, he seized on the Prin∣cipal Conspirators against him; namely, the Chimacam, and the Aga or General of the Janisaries, and tho' he was then in a rea∣diness to begin his March, yet he Arrested him, and deprived him of his Office, pla∣cing in the same Ismael Pasha, who had lately been Chimacam of Constantinople▪ and before that time had been made a Pri∣soner by General ••enevolt; and from his Youth having been always Educated in great Places▪ he was esteemed the more ca∣pable of any Employment: in this Secret Plot, the Tef••erdar or Lord High Treasu∣rer, was one of the Conspirators, whom the Vizier also deprived of his Charge, with divers others of principal Note; but what most sensibly touched him, was the Disobedience of the Janisaries, which is al∣ways the Fore-runner of Misfortunes to Great Men; the Apprehension of which cast the Vizier into an Indisposition of Bo∣dy, which continued upon him for three Days, but afterwards recollecting himself, and taking Courage, he raised up his Spi∣rits, and in a handsome manner appea••ed the Janisaries; howsoever he lived in a continual fear of their Mutinies at Bel∣grade, having rendered himself Odious to the Soldiery and others, by his Unsatiable Avarice, which he had learned from the Principles and Methods of his Old Master Kara Mustapha, by which Vice he had sud∣denly fallen, had he not been supported by his Creature, Ismael Pasha the Chimacam, whom he had raised to that Dignity.

Had it not been for these, and the like Rubs and Confusions,* 9.8 the Turkish Army would have been before this time in the Field, tho' not so strong perhaps as the last Year; for the Asiatick Militia came slowly in, and those in small Numbers; The Grand Vizier marched not with more than 10000 Men from Adrianople, and the Albanians (the best of their Soldiery) were sent to Negropont to guard that Island, upon a Report, That the Venetians had another Design on that Coast. Another Detach∣ment

was also made of certain Pasha's, with some Tartars to the Number of 6000, who were under one of their Sultans ap∣pointed to drive the Poles out of Moldavia, and regain the Places which they possessed, and amongst these, the late Janisar-Aga, who was dispossessed of his Office, was made Seraskier, or General of those For∣ces. During this Weak Estate and Con∣dition of the Turks, an Unhappy Misfor∣tune befel the Turkish Fleet, which lay in Nic••polis, and Widin, where 35 great Boats laden with Wheat, and Flour for the Army, were cast away by Storm.

The Persian Ambassador, who had con∣tinued longer at Adrianople, than the Turks desired, it being neither consistent with their Policy, nor their Riches, to enter∣tain a Guest, whose Business was chiefly to discover the Decay,* 9.9 and Nakedness of their Country, did now about the end of this Month of Iune begin to think it time to return unto his Master, being well enough informed, as he imagined, of the true E∣state of the Turkish Affairs; received his Audience of Congé from the Sultan pri∣vately in a Garden, where the Imperial Letters were delivered, and the Capitulati∣ons mutually exchanged; and a Present made to him of a Horse richly adorned with Royal Caparisons.

These and such like Troubles retarded the Grand Vizer's March towards Belgrade; by which Disappointments the Marquis of Lorand had the Fortune to arrive timely at Constantinople,* 9.10 and to Disembark secretly, or incognito, from a Tartana, and thence in a Day or two he proceeded to Adrianople, with the Equipage of a Trumpeter, and 10 Servants, all richly cloathed, and his Table nobly furnished with Plate. In few Days after his Arrival, he received his Audience of the Grand Vizier in Compa∣ny with Monsieur de Chateau-neuf, the pre∣sent residing Ambassador, at which (accord∣ing to the usual Custom of the French at all their Audiences) their Business was to extol the Greatness and Power of their Ma∣ster; and to report unto the Turks, That their King had furnished King Iames with a Mighty Fleet,* 9.11 and 30000 Men to Invade England, which were all ready at the time of his Departure to Embark, and consisted with Men of War, and Transport Ships of more than 600 Sail; the which joyning in England with the contrary Party to that which then Governed; would no doubt carry all before them in that Country, and consequently cause great Confusions in Holland, and amongst all the Allies.

Moreover that his King was ready to enter into the Field in Person, with a most formidable Army, (as he had promised the Sultan) against the Emperor; of the Success of which they would speedily hear from their fortunate King who had ever been Prosperous in all his Enterprises: Moreover he added, That all these great things the King had done, were to sup∣port the Ottoman Empire, which would certainly have been staggering under that Mighty Power of the Allies, had it not been supported by the French, and their Forces diverted from the Ottoman Domini∣ons in Hungary;* 9.12 all which the Grand Vi∣zier heard with Pleasure and Attention, as∣suring the Marquis, and the Ambassador, that he never had any Design, or Imagi∣nation of making a Peace with the Empe∣ror, without the Concurrence of the French. Howsoever the Marquis not knowing how constant and firm to their Resolutions the Turks might be, in case that things should succeed ill in the Turkish Army, or that the Imperialists should take Belgrade; he ob∣tained Licence from the Vizier to accompa∣ny him to the War, during this Campaign,* 9.13 where he might be ready at hand to oppose all Proposals tending to a Peace, in case a∣ny Endeavours should be made therein. And in this manner the Grand Vizier de∣parted the 30th of Iune from Adrianople▪ towards Belgrade; having pointed out 32 Days March from one Place to the other▪ besides Days of Oto••ack, or Days of Re∣pose.

But before the Vizier's Departure, two Mirzes, or Tartarian Noblemen, with six other Tartars, arrived at Adrianople, bring∣ing News, That Batter Gherei, one of the Sultan Tartars, had entered into Volhinia a Province belonging to Poland, and had car∣ried away Captive above 30000 Souls;* 9.14 which Rumour was spread abroad to en∣courage the Turks, when in truth there were not above 2000 taken; and farther to give Life to the Soldiery, it was report∣ed, That Adil Gherei the Younger Brother was remaining within the Confines of Va∣lachia, attending his Elder Brother, that they might with a joynt force March into Hungary.

Howsoever to secure the Tartars, the Grand Vizier before his Departure from Adrianople dispatched away three Capugi-Bashees, with pressing Commands to the Han of Budziack, to march with all speed to Belgrade, and not to delay their time as they had done the last Year, and that they should have a care not to deceive him, for that he depended much on their Forces; but herein the Vizier was not well infor∣med, for the Budziack Tartar could not furnish more than 3000 Men; and as to the Noghai Tartar, they were Numerous▪ but withal, they were such a sort of Salvage

Creatures,* 9.15 Rebellious, and Disgusted by the Turks; that no great account could be made of them. Nor yet of Sultan Galgha Prince of Crim Tartary, who was engaged in a War against the Cossacks, and had e∣nough to do to defend himself against such a Stout and an Active Enemy. Moreover to make the Assistance of the Tartars the less considerable this Year, the Tartars re∣belled against their New Han, in their March towards Belgrade: At first this Mu∣tiny appeared only in some Dislikes, which the Principal Tartars showed against their New Sultan, the which daily increasing, came to such a heighth, that the whole Ar∣my forsook and left him, and returned in a Body back to Budziack, and were fol∣lowed soon after by the Han himself, with some of his Menial Servants; the News hereof being brought to the Grand Seig∣nior, and Grand Vizier, they knew not how to carry on the War for this Year; so that all the Remedy which remained, was to re-establish the Old Han, Selim Gherey, in his Place; the which tho' it pleased the Sol∣diers better, yet by this time the Season was so far spent, that nothing of moment could be expected to be put in Action for that Year. Some small Matters indeed the Turks did attempt, but always with loss; in Iuly they Attacked a small, but a strong Fortress, called Portsea, near Peter-Wara∣din; the which was so well defended by a Garrison of Rascians, that the Turks were several times repulsed; and at last hearing that some Imperial Heydukes,* 9.16 and Dragoons, had passed the Save, and had cut down great Numbers of Turks, they quitted their design on Portsea, and returned back to Belgrade: Howsoever upon better con∣sideration, concluding that the Place was of so high importance, that they might be called into question for quitting the Siege, they returned back again, and on the 5th of August made another Attack upon the Place, and resolved to carry it by force of Arms; but News coming, That a strong Body of the Imperial Troops were sent to relieve the Place, and were already in their March, they quitted the Siege; and be∣ing Attacked in the Rear, they left many Dead and Wounded Men behind them.

About the same time the Vice-Ban, or Lieutenant-General of Croatia,* 9.17 having got together a strong Body of 5500 Croats and Rascians, made an Incursion towards Mey∣dan, in which Expedition, he not only had the good fortune to release 400 Poor Christians, who were Condemned to Die, and should have been executed the next Day (had they not been seasonably relieved by the Croatians) but to return back with a considerable Booty of Cattle, and Move∣ables,* 9.18 together with some principal Turks of Quality and Note, whose Houses and stately Buildings they Burnt and Destroyed little or nothing more remarkable farther passed all this Campaign, unless it were a Matter of two considerable Convoys sent to Temeswaer, the latter of which consisted of several Thousands of Turks, conducting 100 Waggons and many Camels laden with all necessary Provisions; and so ha∣ving provided the Town for the whole Winter, they returned back to Belgrade. At the same time a Body of Rascians broke into the Morava,* 9.19 and there attacked and beat another Turkish Convoy, which carri∣ed 200000 Dollars to the Turkish Army, which was a brave Booty for the Rascians; for tho' the Grand Vizier upon the News thereof, had Detached a Body of 10000 Ar∣nauts after them, yet the Prey had given them Wings, and they escaped safe into their Towns and Garrisons of Refuge.

Some later Actions passed besides, but none of great consequence, expecting that the Turks having a mind to look big, and put a good Face on it towards the latter end of the Campaign, passed the Save, to recognize the Imperial Camp at Salanke∣ment; but so soon as the News thereof was brought to the General, a strong Party of Heydukes and Imperial Dragoons, were De∣tached to meet them; at the noise of which the Turks Retired, and therewith the Campaign ended in Hungary: For the Ja∣nisaries being debased in their Courages by the ill Success of the last Year, refused to return into the Field, complaining of the Cowardice of the Spahees, by whom they had been exposed in open Field, and given up to the Fury of the Enemy, whilst the Spahees fled, and saved themselves in Belgrade; and the Tartars not returning to the War, gave the Janisaries just cause to put an end more early than was accustoma∣ry, to this Years Campaign; who accord∣ing to the Military Constitutions of the Ottoman Empire, may be obliged to conti∣nue in the Field until the 28th of October,* 9.20 but no longer; for in such case, if not pro∣vided with Winter-Quarters by that Day, the Janisaries may leave the Camp, against the Will and Command of their Generals, and shift for themselves.

Tho' the Campaign was ended in Hun∣gary, yet something of Action continued in Poland, where on the 27th of September, the Turks Attacked a Fortress called Soroka with an Army of 30000 Men, Command∣ed by the Seraskier Mustapha Pasha;* 9.21 the same consisting of 8000 Turks, 2000 un∣der the Pasha of Silistria, 6000 under the Hospodar of Valachia, 2000 under the Ge∣neral of the Cossacks, with 12000 Tartars,

With this Army, (as we say) Mustapha Pas••a Invested this small Fortress, which was defended by a Garrison of 600 Men, with most of which, the Governour made a Sally on the same Day that the Enemy came before it, and killed about 80 of the Besiege••s, and so returned to the Fort, ha∣ving first burnt the Suburbs, to prevent the Enemy from taking Shelter therein. So inconsiderable a Fort as this, which might have been taken by this Powerful Army with open Breasts without the Methods of Trenches and Approaches,* 9.22 was now Invest∣ed with all the Formalities of a Siege: ••or the first Night the Turks began their Trenches, and to throw Bombs into the Place, and to raise a Battery of Great Guns, which they plyed for three or four Days and Nights continually.

On the 1st of October they advanced their Tre••ches to the Ditch-side; the which ha••ing filled up, they stormed the Fortress, but were r••pulsed with the loss of 600 Men; notwithstanding which, they made a second Attempt, and entered the City, and Burnt it; but being again beaten out of it, they continued the following Day to Fire without ceasing for the space of three or four Days; by which time, tho' great Breaches were made,* 9.23 yet the Besieg∣ed with indefatigable Industry repaired in the Night, what the Enemies had ruined in the Day.

On the 5th and 6th the Turks took Post in ••he Ditch, and endeavoured to fortifie themselves there; but the Besieged Sally∣ing out, dislodged them from thence, the Turks howsoever recruiting themselves with fresh Forces, recovered their Post; and having drained out all the Water from the Ditch, they encompassed the Fortress round on all sides, throwing thereinto Bombs, Carcasses, Stink-Pots, and other Artificial Fires: But neither these, not Batteries availing to terrifie the Besieged, the Turks applied themselves to sink Mines; which the Besieged having disco∣vered, made some of them useless by Countermines; howsoever the Turks in∣t••nding to Storm the Place on the 9th of that Month, sired one of their Mines ear∣ly that Morning, which threw down part of the Wall, a••d immediately they began to Storm the Place,* 9.24 which the Besieged withstood for four Hours together, dri∣ving the T••rks from the Walls, as often as they advanced, and planted their Colours there••pon. In this Action the Besieged took three Standards,* 9.25 and killed 800 of the Enemy; and prosecuting this Success, they drove them out of most of their Posts and Lodgments, with the loss of 1000 of their Men; and having gained six Ensigns, they returned with Joy and Triumph to their Fortress.* 9.26

This Vigorous Defence so astonished the Turks, and caused them to despair of ta∣king the Fortress; that silently in the Night they raised their Camp with so much Precipitation,* 9.27 that they left behind them two Great Guns, and three Mortar-pieces, with much Ammunition and Provisions.

The next Morning being the 11th of the Month, the Besieged Sallying out, found no Enemy near them: The Action was very strange, and almost Miraculous, considering that the Turks had lost more than 4000 Men, and the Christians had 150 Killed, and 120 Wounded; the Turks had an Army of 30000 Men to oppugne the Castle, and the Christians no more than 600 to defend it: And with this Action the Campaign ended, as well in Poland, as in Hungary.

After the Death of Sir William Hussey, who Died, as we have said, the last Year at Belgrade; William King of England, &c. immediately dispatched away Mr. Herbert, in Quality of Ambassador to the Grand Seignior, with Orders to reassume the Mediation of Peace between the Emperor, and his Allies, with the Sultan, and not to lose the present Opportunity, which looked favourable in regard to both sides.

Mr. Herbert had very little time given him to provide himself for so great an Un∣dertaking and Journey over Land;* 9.28 and tho' he was often afflicted with the Gout, and not very well at ease, when he begun so long a Journey, yet being a Man of a great Spirit, he forced himself, that he might not lose the Merit and Honour of being the Instrument of procuring that Peace between the Emperor, and the Sul∣tan, in which all Europe was concerned: the Turks being then very low, and much debased in their Spirits, seemed flexible and inclinable to a Peace: And not to lose this favourable Conjuncture, the Journey of Mr. Herbert was pressed with all the haste imaginable; but what with the Fa∣tigue of the Journey, and the Unquietness of his Mind for being obstructed in a Ne∣gotiation so much desired by him, he be∣came so violently Attacked by the Gout, that he was forced to yield unto his Di∣stemper, and lay himself up for some Months at Frankfort, so that it was March before his Arrival at Vienna, and far in the Month of April before his Departure from thence; during which time I received two Letters from him, the chief substance of which was to complain of his want of Health,* 9.29 and of the little appearance of a

Peace between the Emperor and the Turks; they despising (as he said) all the Over∣tures that had been made to them, which had served only to exalt the French Am∣bassador, and to keep the Turks from a Peace, who imagined that such Instances would never have been made for Peace, had the Christians not been droven to Ex∣tremities and want of Power to support and continue a War: Howsoever Mr. Her∣bert, in Obedience to His Majesty's Com∣mands, resolved to proceed, and try his Fortune; and being furnished by the Em∣peror, the Venetians, and the King of Po∣land, with their Conditions respectively, on the which they were contented to esta∣blish the Foundation of Peace, he took his way down the Danube, which was the most convenient Passage for a Person la∣bouring under his Distemper: And on this occasion, I have ••hought fit to Insert the Propositions offered from the Allies unto the Turks, which are these which follow.

PROPOSITIONS For a Lasting PEACE, Offer'd at the Sublime Port, by Mr. Herbert, the English Ambassador, 1692.

Propositions Offered by the Emperor.

In Nomine Dei.

Inter duos Imperatores pro fun∣damento almae Pacis prolatae Propositiones.

Prima Propositio.

NE futuris quoque temporibus inter utrumque Imperatorem aliquod intercedat dissidium, sed firma Pax coa∣lescat, Caesarea Majestas occupatorum a∣liquam partem restituens, reliqua verò re∣tinens moderationem, & aequanimitatem ostendat, si autem abnuerit, retentis oc∣cupatis foederi terminus temporis praefi∣gatur.

Secunda Propositio.

Sub patrocinio fulgidae Portae existens sitaque prope Confinia Caesareae Majesta∣tis Christianae Regio Transylvaniae in pri∣stinum ipsius statum restituatur, annuum∣que suum tributum Ottomannorum Im∣peratori solvat, atque prout declaratur in Sacris antehac confirmatis Diplomatibus sub protectione utriusque Imperialis Ma∣jestatis quieto statu fruantur ejus inco∣lae.

Tertia Propositio.

Arcium, quae hucusque tenentur à sul¦gida Porta, viae quaecunque interceptae & oblocatae sunt, operiantur, néve in terri∣toriis & attinentiis earum aliqua fiat inter∣turbatio seu praetensio.

Quarta Propositio.

Multum hic morati sumus, qua de cáu∣sa, nescimus, jam veris tempus adventat, in Negotio Tractatûs & Conclusionis de Pace multae difficultates oboriantur, quae menti obversari non poterant: Pro eno∣dandis omnibus difficultatibus, reque-sta∣bilienda quies ab armis esse necessaria vi∣deri coepit, ne interrumpatur almi & Sa∣crosancti istius negotii continuatio, armi∣stitii necessitas apparet, pro quo honestum & conveniens temporis spatium praefigen∣dum occurrit,

The Articles Proposed by the Venetians, for a Peace with the Turks.

I. LO Stabilimento del suo Dominio Vec∣chio è nuovo, è sotto questo s'in∣tendono gl' acquisti fatti per i quali sen∣dosi.

II. Impatronita del tutto Regno di Mo∣rea colla presa di Napoli di Malvasia, pre∣tende lisiano ceduti, li scogl' ed Isol' ag∣gia, centi, è qualche Territorio fuori del stretto di Corintho verso la Livadia & Atene, à Lepantho ed à luoghi sopra 'l Golfo di Corintho i suoi Territorii, cosi alla fortezza della Prevesa il suo Territo∣rio ed à luoghi, che sono sopra 'l Gol∣fo della Prevesa, come dipendenze di St. Maura.

III. L' Territorio attorno della Va∣lona.

IV. Nella Dalmatia pretende per Con∣fini i due fiumi Obroazzo e Bojana, col mar' aggia, cente è le Montagne della Bosna.

La facolta di fabricare fortesse nel pro∣prio Territorio.

Che non si pretenda dalla parte de Tur∣chi 'l pagamento per 'l Zante, mà que∣sto rest' affatto abolito anco per l'auve∣nire.

Regolamento del Commercio à regolar∣si, quando si venisse à più stretti Trattati co' Turchi.

Sacra Caesarea & Regia Maje∣stas Dominus noster Clementissi∣mus, ut sincero affectu & magno aestimio Serenissimi & Potentissimi Magnae Britanniae Regis & Prae∣potentium Dominorum Generali∣um Ordinum Foederati Belgij ad promovendam pacem cum Porta Ottomannica officia sibi oblata acceptat, ita quemadmodum sum∣mâ etiam in fortuna, & geminatis victoriis pacem honestam & tu∣tam aequis conditionibus inire de∣sideravit & etiamnum inire para∣ta est; Nos jussit Excellentissi∣mum Dominum Legatum Angliae ad Portam Ottomannam profici∣scentem super hoc negotio Pacis Viennae jam inchoato, de ejusdem processu, & ubi haerere coeperit, plene informare, simulque ejusdem Caesaream mentem circa ea quae adhuc facienda restant, ut Pax in∣tentata coalescere possit adaperire.

VENERUNT huc Turcae pacem offerentes circa finem anni millesimi sexcentesimi octuagesimi octavi, quae tum proposuerint, propositio Caesareis Commissariis ad hoc negotium deputatis, ab ipsis Ablegatis Turcicis tradita, hic sub A. apposita fusius demonstrabit, sic [unspec A] etiam, quae ad hanc Propositionem Caesa∣rei Commissarii responderint, contra-pro∣positio B. exhibebit; Verum cum Propo∣sitio [unspec B] Turcica interdicto Uti Possidetis fun∣daretur; sed intermixtis Territoriis Pax solida, vel armistitium durabile non vide∣retur posse coalescere: Ideo simpliciter à Caesareis Commissariis ad negotium Pacis deputatis acceptari non potuit; ne tamen proptereà mox sub ipso ingressu tractatus Pacis abrumperetur, urserunt praedicti Caesarei Commissarii, ut locorum respe∣ctivè cedendorum & retinendorum singu∣lorum discussio individualis iniretur; ve∣rùm cum hoc ab Ablegatis Turcicis impe∣trari non posset & hi desuper mittendum Cursorem, ad reportanda mandata à Porta Ottomannica primùm constanter recusa∣rent, post ultrò peterent, expedito Cur∣sore Turcico & reduce, expectabatur quae∣nam mandata desuper Ablegati Turcici ac∣cepissent, & proposituri essent; cùm verò nulla nova praeter proposita se accepisse contestarentur, visum fuit illos dimittere; priusquam verò actualiter Viennâ disce∣derint, primùm specie secreti Eminentissi∣mo Domino Cardinali à Kollonitsch Pro∣positionem suam posteriorem adaperue∣runt,

eamque Domino à Werdenburg po∣steà dictatam & Turcico idiomate compo∣sitam exhibuerunt, & sponte ad singula ce∣denda vel retinenda specificè devenerunt, juxta eandem propositionem illorum po∣steriorem Excellentissimo Domino Legato [unspec C] Angliae sub C, communicatam. Et quia haec Propositio Turcica posterior genera∣lem dictorum locorum cedendorum vel retinendorum continet specificationem, omnia verò de locorum appertinentiis, formâ ac modo cedendi reticet, certum est, & hanc ipsam Propositionem ulterio∣rem singulorum discussionem requirere: Super quo cùm sufficiens tractandi mate∣ria restaret, ad facilitandam dicti tracta∣tus reassumptionem cum Turcis, post fa∣ctam praedictae Propositionis Turcicae Foe∣deratis communicationem & expectata de∣super eorum sensa, Caesarei Commissarii, revocatis ad hunc finem Pottendorffium saepe dictis Ablegatis Turcicis, responsum suum ad latus dictae Propositionis Turcicae sub nominato C. scripto exhibuerunt: Quod responsum saepe memorati Ablegati Turcici eo praetextu quod nihil novi in se contineret, & tam prima quam posterior eorum Propositio olim exhibita, mutatâ interim rerum facie evanuisset & sibi nul∣la amplius tractandi & concludendi tracta∣tûs facultas superesset, acceptare recusa∣runt; reprehensi postea desuper se re∣sponsum Caesareum suscepturos, absque tamen eo quod & illi desuper iterum re∣sponderent, se offerre; praeteritum verò errorem per id excusare coeperunt, quod gravius sibi visum fuerit, acceptare Cae∣sareum responsum, & ad id non replicare, quam deficiente sibi tractandi facultate il∣lius acceptionem ab initio statim depre∣cari.

Quoniam verò rebus his in circum∣stantiis positis, duo indispensabiliter ne∣cessaria se produnt; Primùm, quod si pa∣cem Turcae Practicabilem velint, utrique imperio tutam & honestam, necessariò distinctis limitibus utriusque Imperii Do∣minia ab invicem separari & distingui de∣beant; quare intermixtis Territoriis, nec Pacem nec armistitium tutè & honestè co∣alescere posse, pro infallibili axiomate statuendum & observandum est: Alte∣rum, quod ut ad distinctionem confinio∣rum realem & solidam deveniri possit, praecise requiratur, ut Porta Ottomannica congruis mandatis & ad facultatem tract∣andi & concludendi idoneis Ablegatos suos hic degentes instruat, juxta quae illi hinc inde respectivè cedendorum; rertinendo∣rum, vel permutandorum discussionem, modum cedendi vel appertinentias singu∣lorum definire, & sic concordatis utrinque placitis conditionibus, Pacis vel armistitii tractatus inire, & cum fructu prosequi ac concludere possint. Ad hunc ergò obti∣nendae novae instructionis & facultatis pro saepe dictis Ablegatis Turcicis scopum, summa Negotiationis Excellentissimo Do∣mino Legato Angliae creditae dirigenda, eoque omni possibili conatu allaborandum est, ut facultatem super praefata ultima Caesarea Propositione tractandi Ablegatis Turcicis à Porta Ottomannica mittendam obtineat, nec inde facile recedendum, cum non sit in promptu, omnia materialia, quae his Generalibus continentur, de loco ad locum specificare & Excellentissimo Do∣mino Legato Angliae suggerere, multa enim ab oculari situationum inspectione dependent, de quibus haud aliter t••ansigi poterit; Et hoc ad Articulum Primum & Secundum Caesarei ultimi responsi.

Ad Tertium Art. Nihil Caesareae Pro∣positioni addendum vel demendum venit; eò quod distinctio Confimorum Caesarei Dominii ab Ottomannico ibidem clarè ex∣posita habetur: Multis in contrarium fa∣cientibus argumentis & rationibus amore Pacis sepositis: Et ea propter in favorem Portae Ottomannicae admissa.

Ad Quartum Art. Caesarei responsi de tractu Valachiae & Moldaviae nihil habe∣tur in Caesareo responso; non equidem proptereà quod ad praedictum tractum jus fundatum desit, sed quod nec novis tricis pacis negotium involvere, nec Foederato∣rum cuipiam in eo praejudicare visum fu∣erit.

Ad Art. Quintum. Transylvaniae Ne∣gotium omni dubio procul erit in tracta∣tu Petra Scandali, ad quam Jure Avito ad Regnum Hungariae spectantem Armis Caesareis, suffragante spontanea Magna∣tum & Populi submissione, occupatam & possessam, Turcis cedendam,* 11.1 nihil est quod Sacram Caesaream Majestatem compellere queat, nec faciet unquam; Ut tamen per∣ficiendae pacis nullus modus à Caesarea Majestate intentatus relinquatur, si Tur∣cae nullo modo Caesareae supra citatae con∣tra Propositioni C. locum dare vellent, sed olim Proposito interdicto Uti Possidetis pacem coalescere mallent, Caesarea Ma∣jestas nec id comprehensa & in sua posses∣sione relicta Transylvania aspernabitur, verum non obstante multo sibi cum Otto∣mannica Porta communi incommodo ex∣inde resultante, tractatum Pacis propter ea abrumpi non patietur, tum ut Serenis∣simo Magnae Britanniae Regi & Dominis Foederati Belgii Ordinibus Generalibus Pacem cum Ottomannica Porta summè

desiderantibus, quantum fieri potest, de∣ferat, tum etiam ut pro sua naturali pieta∣te & clementia effusioni Sanguinis huma∣ni parcat, & quà licet possibilibus conditio∣nibus sistat, quinimò, ut possibili modo realem pacis incundae promptitudinem supra memoratis potentiis sibi Foederatis testatam reddat, s•• Turcae per oblatum & hactenus in pacificationibus cum Porta Ottomannica fere semper observari soli∣tum interdictum Uti Possidetis, inclusa Transylvania, pacem inire non posse mor∣dicùs tuerentur & hujus temperamenti Cae∣sarea ex parte ineundi spem ab Excellen∣tissimo Domino Legato Angliae Turcis pro obtinenda pace injici posse permittit, sci∣licet si restitutâ Transylvaniâ Juniori A∣pafi: Quem status elegerunt & cùm Cae∣sar tum Porta Ottomannica confirmavit: In perpetuum tamen abinde excluso pro∣ditore Tökelio, suis antiquis juribus, li∣bertatibus & privilegiis, sub aequali utri∣usque Imperii protectione & commodo de∣inceps liberè vivere sinat; Contra, Porta Ottomannica trans Danubium, Varadi∣num, Temesvarinum, Gyula, Jenova, Lippa, aliaque omnia loca quae armis Ottomanni∣cis in ultra Danubianis & Tibiscanis par∣tibus tenentur & partium Hungaricarum nomine audiunt, ad Portam Ferream us∣que inclusivè, simul etiam quae inter Da∣nubium & Savum ultra Dravum momen∣tanea & dubiâ possessione tenet, Sacrae Cae∣sareae Majestati in statu quo munita cedat, nulla ibidem Portae Ottomannicae rema∣nente praetensione.

Ad Art. Sextum, Nihil dicendum oc∣currit, sed omnia ad contenta hoc Art. Sexto Caesarei responsi comprehensa de∣ducenda sunt, proptereà quod de iis alio modo suppositâ honestâ & tutâ pace ab utrinque facienda transigi non possit.

Ad Art. Septimum. Caesarei responsi nihil dicendum cum per se clarus sit & Caesaream intentionem sine omni aequivo∣co explicet.

Quae verò Articulis, Octavo & Nono, Caesarei responsi comprehensa leguntur, vix est quod Pacis Negotium morentur, eo duntaxat excepto, quod Art. Nono de liberè muniendis Utriusque Imperii placi∣tis confiniis stipulandum proponitur quod nullatenus alterari vel omitti potest, eò quod utriusque Imperii securitas in hoc po∣tissimum sita deprehendatur.

Ad Appendicem Caesarea ex parte prae∣supponitur quod, Turcis in suis exhibiti∣onibus respectu Foederatorum Serenissimo∣rum Regis Poloniae, & Reipublicae Vene∣tae exhibitis permanentibus, magna Pacis facilitandae ratio apparitura sit, quamvis desuper cum iis potissimum transigendum maneat.

De quibus omnibus pacis ineundae & facilitandae temperamentis, suo ordine gradatim proponendis, ut Excellentissimus Dominus Legatus Angliae cum Portae Ot∣tomannicae Ministris & Magno Vizirio praecipuè colloqui, spemque obtinendo∣rum à Caesareis commodè facere poterit, ita meminerit, dictorum temperamento∣rum proponendorum ac desuper Turca∣rum ad Pacem inclinatorum, vel ab ea a∣versorum sensum penetrandi liberam, ut supradictum, sibi facultatem quidem cre∣ditam, verùm ipsius negotii Pacis conclu∣sionem, Augusto Imperatori, Domino Domino nostro Clementissimo reservatam habere & ita remanere debere, ut super propositis & acceptatis temperamentis de∣mum hic Viennae tractatus formaliter con∣cludi debeat, cùm vel maximè id praeterea observandum, quod Caesarea Regiaque Majestas sine Foederatis suis Serenissimo Poloniae Rege & Serenissima Republica Veneta Pacem, uti saepius declaravit, nec factura sit nec facere possit; Quare ad se ponendum inter Caesarem Augustum & Turcarum Imperatorem currens bellum praecise requiritur, ut & cum Caesareis Foederatis praememoratis, de pacificatione ipsorum quoque tractetur, & ad tractan∣dum cum ipsis Ablegati Turcici conveni∣enter instruantur.

Suggerendum praeterea occurrit Excel∣lentissimo Domino Legato Angliae quod Sacra Caesarea Majestas his conditionibus ultra finem Junii circiter se adstrictam permanere non intendat.

Porrò si supremus Vizirius per praesen∣tes Portae Ottomannicae Ministros tracta∣tum continuare nollet vel alios submittere vellet, nullam ex parte Caesarea hac in re difficultatem experietur.

Et quia saepe memorati Ablegati Tur∣cici varias male fundatas querelas & acto∣rum exculpationem, nomine sincerae cu∣jusdam informationis sub D, huc ad Au∣lam [unspec D] Caesaream remise rnnt & in dubium videtur, has ipsas querelas eorum, cumu∣latis sinistris informationibus, ad Portam Ottomannicam delatas fuisse; visum fuit de earum querelarum momento Excellen∣tissimum Dominum Legatum Angliae per adjacens scriptum E. informare, simulque [unspec E] materiam fundatissimae refutationis, si quae sibi de his apud Portam Ottomanni∣cam objicerentur, suppeditare.

Desideratur hoc praeterea ab Excellen∣tissimo Domino Legato Anglia••; ut nihil nomine Caesareo sed omnia quasi ex man∣dato sui Serenissimi Regis hîc in aula Cae∣sarea penetrata proferat & agat, simul e∣tiam quam Proposito apud Portam Otto∣mannicam ad sanciendam Pacem vel con∣tinuandum bellum dispositionem repere∣rit, expressis & festinis Cursoribus nunci∣are non gravetur.

PERPENSIS Instructionibus, quae mandato Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis Excellentiae Vestrae 31 Martii, Domi∣nis Legato & Ablegatis Serenissimi & Potentissimi Magnae Britanniae Regis & P. P. Dominorum Ordinum Foederati Belgii impertire voluere respondent:

Accepta esse Sacrae Caesareae Maje∣stati dicti Magnae Britanniae Regis & D. D. Ordinum ad promovendam cum Porta Ottomannica pacem officia, per Excellentissimos Dominos Hussey & Col∣lier, ad Portam Ottomanicam Legatos oblata & ipsis concredita, se grato a∣nimo percepisse, utque jam tantum ne∣gotium eò efficacius aggrediantur, de a∣liquibus communicatis & tractandis, quo plenius informari possint, decenter ro∣gant.

In Propositione ab Ablegatis Turcicis datâ, (Litera C.) reclusa fulgidae Portae sententia de satisfactione Foederatis Impe∣rialibus praebendâ, Regi scilicet Poloniae & S. Reip. Venetae, proferri videtur, cui nul∣lum datur responsum, quamvis in replica∣tione ejusdem expectatio suggeritur, ideo∣que praedicti Legatus & Ablegati nonnihil mirantur Articulum tanti momenti taci∣tum praeteriisse Excellentias Vestras, eò magis quod ratio productae Domini Lega∣ti Commorationis credebatur esse Foedera∣torum responsi expectatio, quod & etiam ita f••isse dicebatur, & de quo proculdubio Foederati praedicti Oratores suos hic resi∣dentes, quantum ad ipsorum praetensio∣nes at••inet, certiores fecere. Perpen∣dere velint Excellentiae Vestrae expresse in Instructionibus Legato & Ablegatis concreditis statui, ut nihil omninò, pri∣usquam Foederatis satisfiat consentiretur, atque igitur materiâ illâ non lucidatâ inca∣paces planè se putant Legati servitia huic tractatui utilia praestare, cum facile nimis exponi viderentur dignitas Regis & DD. Ordinum, aliqua etiam ratione Sacrae Cae∣sareae Majestatis Consilia & Excellentissi∣morum Dominorum Legatorum character; non probabile enim est, fulgidam Portam velle de concilianda pace agere, priusquam resciverit, quibus legibus cum Foederatis tractari possit, justè suspicante Visirio, ne tractatu inito ipsiusque ita mente per∣specta Sociorum aliquis postmodo ini∣quas & non approbandas exigendo Condi∣tiones à quibusvis pactis recedere, nul∣lisque unquam stipulationibus teneri que∣at, hac solutâ difficultate Excellenti••••imi DD. Legati alacri animo opus promptis∣simi aggredientur. Quâ ergò par est instantiâ Excellentias Vestras orant Legatus & Ablegati, ut plenius mate∣ria ista aperiatur, quae Considerationi Excellentiarum Vestrarum remittitur, & cui necessari••m creditur, ut respon∣deatur.

De remittendâ Transylvaniâ Principi Apafi cum omnibus Privilegiis, &c. tri∣butoque quod petunt Turcae promitten∣do, si arrogati pro hac cessione terri∣torii partem tantum aliquam concede∣re immoretur Visirius, an pertinaciter Propositioni Imperiali insistendum sit, petitur.

Si velit Magnus Visirius tracta∣tum inire, ea conditione, ut unicui∣que Imperio maneant acquisita, quo∣modo se gerere debeant Legati, nulla Foederatorum mentione factâ, quaeri∣tur.

An terminus, qui ad finem Junii ef∣fluit, non sit extendendus considerati∣oni Excellentiarum Vestrarum exhibe∣tur; aut si post illud tempus om∣nis ulterioris tractatus Propositio rejici∣atur.

Instructions for the English and Holland Ambassadors, in re∣spect to the Three Allies, Vi∣enna, April 12th. 1692.

Collaudato Excellentissimi Do∣mini Legati Angliae & Domino∣rum Ablegatorum Angliae & Hol∣landiae de Re Christiana bene merendi syncero studio & pru∣denti de amovendis obstaculis quae negotium creditum morari vel turbare possent, suscepta curâ ad puncta oblata respondendum duxerunt Deputati ad hoc Caesa∣rei Ministri.

Ad Primum.

IN Caesareo ad Turcicam Propositionem ultimam concepto responso Articulum de foederatis tractantem nullarenus omis∣sum fuisse, sed aliter quam ibi reperitur, propter ea concipi non potuisse, quod Se∣renissimus Poloniae Rex & Serenissima Res∣publica Veneta, etsi in prosequendo bello Sacrae Caesareae Majestati foedere sociati, & pariter ad pacem seorsivam non faciendam, nec aliter quam simul sanciendam obliga∣ti sint, nihilominus tractandarum suarum conditionum Pacis arbitri manserunt; quare permissâ ipsis singulorum cum Tur∣cis complanatione de iis, quae eosdem foe∣deratos tangebant, non nisi per generalia loquendum erat; Caeterum Ablegatus Poloniae Dominus Prosky communicatio∣nem suarum conditionum cum D D. Mi∣nistris Angliae & Hollandiae non quidem abnuit, sed ulteriorem tractationem & con∣clusionem non aliter, quam hîc Viennae faciendam reservavit, quas allegatum A. [unspec A] repraesentabit. Excellentissimus Legatus Venetus, ubi Caesaream contra Propositi∣onem per Ablegatos Turcicos repudiatam intellexit, cum sua sibi reticendum existi∣mavit, constanter asseverans, tractatum Pacis simultaneum per foederatos cum Turcis instituendum non alibi, quàm hîc Viennae prosequi & concludi posse, unde specie confidentiae, & reservato, ne aliter quam pro mea directione communicata crederentur, conditiones suae Serenissimae Reipublicae Turcis quandoque communi∣candas [unspec B] allegato B. comprehensas mihi Co∣miti Kinsky exhibuit: Verùm cùm prae∣dicti ministri uterque ulteriorem cum Turcis super suis oblatis conditionibus tra∣ctationem hic Viennae instituendam sibi reservent, satis constat, has ipsas suas con∣ditiones non esse ultimas, sed agendo de∣super cum Turcis in pluribus fortè adhuc moderandas; quare horum omnium in∣tuitu requiruntur Domini Legati Angliae & Hollandiae, ut primo puncto Caesarei scripti sibi communicato de obtinendis pro Ablegatis Turcicis novis Instructionibus ad prosequendum tractatum Pacis necessa∣riis pressè inhaereant, nec indè facile rece∣dant, cùm experientia edoctura sit, majo∣ri incommodo & minori fructu ad Pacem inter foederatos & Portam Ottomannicam fanciendam tractatus alibi, quam hic Vi∣ennae reassumendos & perficiendos fore.

Ad Secundum.

Constat, intuitu Officiorum à Serenissi∣mo & Potentissimo Magnae Britanniae Re∣ge & Praepotentibus Dominis Generalibus foederati Belgii Ordinibus oblatorum Cae∣saream Majestatem temperamenta scripto Excellentissimo Domino Legato Angliae, & Dominis Ablegatis exhibita, non ad ip∣sam concludendam Pacem, sed potissimùm ad introducendam dispositionem ad tracta∣tum Pacis hîc Viennae reassumendum pro∣posuisse; quare si Magnus Visirius resti∣tutâ Apafio Transylvaniâ sub aequali pro∣tectione & Commodo utriusque Imperii cum suis juribus & Privilegiis petit•• ter∣ritoria non omnia, sed tantùm eorum par∣tem concedere vellet, nullatenus ipsi as∣sentiendum, sed desideratis impensè in∣haerendum fore, cùm absque cessione pe∣titi Territorii nihil sit, quod Sacram Cae∣saream Majestatem ad restitutionem dictae Transylvaniae permovere, vel obligare possit; verùm quia ejusmodi tractatus graves & momentosi non uno, ut dici so∣let, ictu perficiuntur, ubi Domini Legati Angliae & Hollandiae certiora de Turcarum intentionibus ad nos perscripserint, com∣modior tùm de porrò faciendis vel omit∣tendis deliberatio institui poterit.

Ad Tertium.

Foederatorum satisfactionis debitae, ••um sine ea Pax coalescere non possit, semper erit facienda mentio & remon∣stranda Turcis cum iisdem Foederatis de∣super ulterius tractandi necessitas, hoc tamen verum est, quod complanatis inter Sacram Caesaream Majestatem & Portam Ottomannicam ad prosequendum tracta∣tum dispositionibus Sacra Caesarea Maje∣stas omnia officia adhibitura sit, ut & tùm Foederatos suos ad justas & honestas

Pacis Conditiones acceptandas dedu∣cat.

Ad Quartum.

De prorogatione termini in Obligatione ad has Conditiones persistendi sapientissi∣me monuerunt Excellentissimus Dominus Legatus & Illustriss. Domini Ablegati An∣gliae & Hollandiae, quia tamen res in con∣tinuo motu constitutae naturaliter & facile alterantur, ideoque difficile est, ad tem∣peramentorum propositorum acceptatio∣nem se indefinitè obstringere & simili vin∣culo absque ulla restrictione inhaerere, ideò dicto Mensi Junio totum Mensem Julium denominando substituere visum fu∣it, quem intrà si dispositio saepedicta ad reassumendos tractatus, rejecta huc Vi∣ennam ejusdem conclusione, apud Portam Ottomannicam induci non posset, non e∣quidem proptereà de iis porrò tractandis cessandum foret, sed ita de iis agere con∣tinuandum ut subsecutâ rerum notabili alteratione de eadem complanandâ missis Cursoribus necessariae quaestiones inde emanatae proponantur, quae dicta rerum alteratio, si Caesareis armis, ut in Deum confiditur, prospera foret, omni conatu de eadem Legatos Angliae & Hollandiae certiores reddere, & monere non inter∣mittetur.

Viennae, 12 Aprilis 1692.

The following Papers, tho' in order of Time they should have been inserted in 1690, and 1691, having relation to the Transactions now on foot, were thought fit to be inserted here.

Summa Portionum in Hungaria, Transyl∣vania, ac Partibus Regno Subjectis ab Ann. 1683, usque ad Ann. 1690. solutarum.

Anno 1683	HAbuit Hungaria Inferior Portiones	70000:	facit per 7 Menses Flor. 3185000
1684	Hung. Inferior Port.	50000:	Fl. 2275000
	Superior	45000:	Fl. 2047500
1685	Infer. & Super.	80000:	Fl. 3640000
1686	Hungaria cum Partibus	100000:	Fl. 4550000
1687		85000:	Fl. 3867500
	Transylvania Portiones		Fl. 1200000
1688	Hungaria	90000:	Fl. 4095000
	Transylvania	39000:	Fl. 1774500
1689	Hungaria	50000:	Fl. 2275000
	Solvit Transylvania per partes		Fl. 1200000

Summa itaque Portionum solutarum, praeter Regnum Croatiae, & Part••s Conquistas, ac infinitos Militum ac Officialium excessus, & extorsiones, atque transmigrationes fa∣cit ad Minimum Flor. 30106500.

Id est,

Triginta Milliones, centum sex Millia, & quingentos Florenos.

Deus sit-vobiscum, mi Domine.

ACCEPTIS his Dominatio vestra veniat ad me Quinque Ecclesias; hab••o enim aliqua, quae conferam cum Dominatione vestra pro bono vestro: Asse∣curo autem Dominationem Vestram de omni securitate, liberoque itu & reditu.

Datum quinque Eccles. 14 Febr. Ann. 1690.

TULLIUS MIGLIO, Commissarius Caesareus.

L.S.

Literae Praedicantibus quibuslibet in Barovia transmissae.

Deus sit vobiscum.

QUONIAM ego quibusdam de cau∣sis negotium suae Majestatis Con∣cernentibus vestros Praedicantes huc ad Commissionem Caesaream accersivi, illi au∣tem comparere prorsus recusarunt; idcir∣co impero, & demando vobis, ne illos in pagis vestrispersistere permittatis, quin imo consortes liberosque eorum Praedicantium statim ejiciatis, & numquam eos, famili∣asque ••orum Praedicantium immittere au∣d••atis. Nam si contrarium meo manda∣to feceritis, mittam ad vos, tamquam ejusmodi obedire nescios, ducentos milites Muscatarios, qui in pagis vestris pro dis∣cretione sunt victuri. Ne ergo damnum & injuriam suae Majestatis incurratis, in omnibus huic meo pareatis mandato, & praespecisicati Praedicantes intra quatridu∣um compareant ante suae Majestatis Caesa∣reae Commissarios audituri edictum. De∣us vobiscum.

Datum quinque Ecclesiis, die 21 Febr. Ann. 1690.

TULLIUS MIGLIO, Caesareus Commissarius.

L.S.

Literae Comminatoriae Veresmarthiensibus, Szólosien∣sibus, Kóosepseiensibus, Eu∣zaiensibus, & Karanesiensi∣bus incolis transmissae. Ex Hungarico idiomate in lati∣num genuine transsumptae.

Deus Benedicat & Conver∣tat vos.

VIDEO, quod nolitis mihi obtempe∣rare, ideo quicumque veram Ro∣manam fidem amplecti noluerit, (sinae qua impossibile est salvari) eum in Epi∣scopatu & ditione mea degere nolo.

Dominus Commissarius, & Dominus Episcopus Sirmensis cis Danubium & Dravum, & in districtu Essekiensi, Prae∣dicantes omnes vel incaptivant, vel elimi∣nant. Id etiam vobiscum agetur, si vel Sacerdoti Szalontaiensi, vel Patribus Je∣suitis quinque Eccles. non confessi fueritis. sin autem carnem ex vobis aliquis ederit, gravi luet poena. Sequenti Dominica Ju∣dices cum codicibus fide dignis ingredi∣antur.

Datum Bavars-szólós, die 28▪ Febr. Ann. 1690.

Vester bonus Dominus, MATTHIAS RADHONAI, Episcopus quinque Eccl. & supremus Comes.

L.S.

Literae Szavaiensibus, Guriensibus, Vistoiensibus, Sterdalien∣sibus, Koracshidaiensibus, Marsa, Ferchegiensibus, & aliis districtus illius Calvinistis exaratae, &c.

Deus Benedicat, & Convertat omnes Calvinistas in Districtu Siklos degentes.

UT jam antea crebro vos verbis & li∣teris admonui, neminem haereti∣cum, praedonem, Judaeum, Calvinistam, Thracem Schismaticum, scortum, & scor∣tatorem, aut sceleratum alium, & in De∣um calumniantem in Episcopatu servatu∣rum, & perpessurum; eo magis si quem invenero Praedicantem: Profecto docebo, & interrogabo, ex cujus nutu & voluntate in Episcopatum meum venerit animas ad tartara dejicere, Filii Dei Sanguine preti∣oso redemptas. Idcirco scribo de novo, & demando, qui velit manere sub Episcopa∣tu

meo, fidem veram Romanam, (sine qua impossibile est salvari) amplectatur, & de omnibus suis peccatis poeniteat, om∣nes unanimi voto Deum laudaturi & ado∣raturi. Qui autem animum ad haec non induxerit, eo, ubi haeresis tolerabitur, concedat: Reperiam ad parata obedien∣tes, Deum timentes, & verae fidei homi∣nes, quos subsidere faciam in locum ipso∣rum, qui in vera fide nolunt Deo Servire. Praedicantes autem resipiscere no••entes E∣piscopatu meo illico excedant, si velint, ne cum ipsis more Praedicantis Nadasdi∣ensis & Mohacsiensis, & aliorum aga∣tur.

Actum Ocsard die 2 Martii, 1690.

Vestrae Conversionis Cupidus, MATTHIAS RADHONAI; Episcopus quinque Ecclesi∣ensis & supremus Comes.

L.S.

Literae Szavaiensibus, Garaiensi∣bus, Czarnoraiensibus, Bissovi∣ensibus, Judiensibus, Totfalu∣siensibus, Harsanii, Nagi Har∣saniensibus, Venczviensibus, Odnogarensibus, Vitoiensibus; Magiens. Gordisaviens. Haboc∣zaiens. Babonanaiens. Creh••en∣sibus, Szerdahelyensibus, Viz∣loiensibus, Czepeliensibus, Ke∣metkiensibus, St. Martoniensib. Hederheliensib. Baskiensibus, Zaletiensibus, Zeyens. Quin∣que Ecclesias. Siklos, Bile, Bas∣ky, & Bigetvar districtuum Calvinistis incolis transmissae.

Lettres du Roy Tres-Christien a Monsieur Castaigneres.

Monsieur de Castaignere▪

J'AY receu vos Lettres des 27 Avril, 7 & 27 May, avec les Lettres du Grand Seigneur, & du Vizir; le Decret, ou ba∣rat, pour les Religieux Francs de Jerusalem, & toutes les autres pieces, qui y estoient jointes. Vouz ne devez pas Douter, que je ne sois tres satisfait de la conduite, que vous avez tenue dans tout cette affaire, & de l'heureux succés, qu' elle à eue. Je ni assure aussi, que s'il se recontre quelque ob∣stacle dans Pexecution des ordres, que la Porte à donné sur ce sujet, vous n' obmet∣trez rien pour les faire lever, & pour main∣tenir les Religieux Latins dans la paisible possession des Saintes lieux. 305.406.324.256.228.26.54.167.53.136.403.331.38.288.76.352.294.54.347.41.77.193.15.98.38.232.53.3.159.301.88.8.288.98.278.76.167.51.260.337.167.50.290▪71.1 95.199.401. Japprouve pareillement tout ce, que vous avez fait pour 47.405.44.118.341.98.50.245.181.53.232.152.288.29.15.205.401.71.212.53.197.198.51.260.2.195.272.14.51.267.202.388.206.3.83.45.215.65.14.50.401.198.53.243.50.311.54.277.195.86.56.57.98.83.197.208.80.202.311.56.288.257.59.288. Mais ce n'est qu'a condition que 78.66.198.88.291.193.3.6.205.71.2.44.98.68.402.347.32.3.60.88.193.14.98.331.38.286.167.51.403.245.103.53.232.167.65.54.337.324.119.59.54.177.50.166.202.35.83.104.114.51.2.185.20.88.298.233.301.298.80 337.314.119.27.53.401.252.237.2. 59.223.60, 53', 270.202.45.118.86.56.57.98.83.311.301.53.185.198.60.195.146.347.403. ne se doit point éten∣dre 266.277.185.106.32.192.109.14.266.277.185.89.185.347.15. quand a la 45.118.288.8.298.80.347.35.193.202.355.39.202.15.167.50.245.54▪ 254 59.89.50.57.401.177.56.118.8.321.188.38.222.51.401.72. ••56.86.53.188.266. vous deves 235.84.403.381.38.276.27.56.98.337.235.257.195.98.54.218.59.51.311.11.97.193.98.302.59.39.401.233.202.195. at∣tachements aux Interests de 405.232.152. 288.30.14.205.21.2.53.103.5.205.51.3.99.9.335.37.405.53.97.83.284.42.59.83.388.166.78.193.281.202. 245.202.308.59.51.256.51.202.218.38.114.50.2.198.98.298.98.50.302. 106.38.138.2.59.86.41.60. J'ay assez de raison dene pas souffrir 3.60.341.256.3.59.56.98.178.337.185.301.308.205.337. ff 4 ff. 403.337.32.337.44.118.288.73.2.298.80.337.195.154.199.119.59.54.3.27.56.323.14.202.256.167.53.84.185.167.26.63.347.32. 256.35.83.3.26.57. auparavant qu•• 405.252.3.109.53.167.50.401.119.59.54. Je ne crois pas, qu'on doive faire beaucoup de fondement sur 60.256.208.243.26.6.195.2.53.228.88.38.311. 347.256.33.83.104.114.3.108.83.166.142. Je ne juge pas à propos di 133.50.302.3.59.341.39.83.104.114.146.2.99.8.260.347.35.83.177.9.234.202.84.185.167.26.63.258.188.247 321.167.298.80.305.183.331.38.109.83.11.88.2.60.291.202.355.59.118.39.256. Il suffit, que vous conti∣nuez

à parler dans le sens que je vous ay prescrit par mes precedentes depéches a la relation que des vous envoie de & la Vi∣ctoire, que ma flotte à ramportée sur celle de mes Ennemis vous donnerà encore de nouveaux moyens de faire voir aux Mini∣stres, que 78.53.222.26.99.76.261.93.14.51.352.234.59.98.50.63.228.8.311.68.202.86.53.161.53.71.337.79.53.83.277.118.76.298.98.50.202. 154.53.181.54.53.78.53.331.38.298.286.14.77.185.164.2.99.9.109.20.99.59.51.401.71.223.50.86.288. Sur toutes nous faites leur bien comprendre, que 78.53.256.222.26.99.76.167.53.244.98.234.38.202.50.337.202.217.27.14.60.50.54.3.38.256.14.54.185.167.26.62.198.213.53.198.133.106.65.71.52.173.71.337.274.2.311.337.195.138.11.141.53.97.98.278.5.205.228.51.195.56.118.256.78.198.348.88.352.402.212.233.341.33.288.68.27.38.228.51.106.38.278.6.245.401. 2.185.98.59.266.80.352.267.53.82. 54.

Ne manques pas de me faire scavoir par vos premieres depéches, à quoy montent les effects, que le feu Seignior Vouir à laisses. Il y ade l'apparence, que le 53.401.265.54.202.185.331.59.51.202. 317.2.99.8.9.183.202.149. formez vous de nouvelles difficultez à la 405.59.38.338.202.167.27.62.247.341.205.14.98.133.245.317.97.53.401.71.245.368.166.311.185.256.119.59.54.11. 97.167.53.83.177.12.234.50.212. 84.358.308.59.57.311.347.119.60.53.198.88.197.53.208.5.195.277.402. 185.89.38.311.50.72.185.331.38.9.225.98. Sur ce je prie Dieu, qu'il vous ait Monsieur de Castaigneres en sa Sancte garde. Ecrit à Versailles le 31 Juillet, 1690.

Signe, Plus bas. LOUIS. COLBERT.

Monsieur de Castaigneres,

J'AY receu vôtre Lettre datte de Con∣stantinople du 15 Juin avec celles, que le Grand Seigneur & son premier Ministre m'ont écrites au sujet du Retablissement des Religieux Latines dans les Saintes lieux é je vous ay desia temoigné la satisfaction, que j'ay du succes, que vos soins ont eu 'dans la poursuitte de cette affaire. Quel|'que sujet que vous ayez de 402.119.59.54.202.233.14.51.352.275.53.337.245.121.59.51.368.41.76.15.8.108.288.53.3.59.154.199.71.337.195.53.99.288.88.268.403. à fait porter diligen∣tement des 406.2.3.38.12.108.276.44.195.401. Il n'y a pass lieu nean moins de croire, que 410.63.40.420.185.167.26.63.198.207.26.54.198.84.133.32. 173.2.99.9.198.53.3. 32.205.14.68.232.256.167.50.57.71.245.368.202.185.59.57.98. Vous pouvez même 1. 407.3.54.228.98.50.195.154.199.337.401. Je scay de bonne past, que la 98.218.225.298.80.2.193.14.45.108.198.302.195.351.202.33.173.202.84.98.56.88.38.9.234.50.195.207.202.328.347.32.2.83.284.83.202.301.202. 185.108.109.14.98.202.106.88.89.277.65.202.116.98.50.228.51. 185.282.26.99.41.406. tout le reste de la Campagne 71.202.116.266.51.185.139.202.266.53.188.202. tout ce qui est necessaire pour 188.282.15.402. a moy les Tur••s ne doivent pas craindre de trou∣ver des grandes obstacles aux entreprises qu'ils voudront former: é comme mes ar∣mes par terre, & parmer ne seront pas moins formidables l'anné prochaine, que cellecy, ce Ministre peut s'assurer, que s'il fait des efforts un peu considerables, il au∣rà la gloire de retablir l'Empire Ottoman au même etat, qu'il etoit avant cette guerre, & mes ennemis la confusion d'avoir perdu tout ce, qu'ils avoient acquis avant que de se brouiller avec moy. Je ne donte pas neantmoins, qu'ils ne fassent beaucoup va∣loir au pays on vous estez le succes, que le Prince d' Orange à eu en Irlande. Mais comme avec une armée de 40000 hommes de navoir eu à combattre, que 4 on 5000 hommes des mes trouppes, & environ 15000 Irlandois, gens ramassez, sans dis∣cipline, & fort mal armez, on ne doit tirer au lieu, où vous estez, aucune consequence de ces achevemens. D'autant plus, que mes troupes se sont retirez à Limbrick sans au∣cune peste considerable; & on peut juger de l'avenir par les grandes Victoires, que mes armes ont ramportez tant sur mer, que sur terre, sur le grand nombre d'Ennemis, que j'ay à combattre.

Je vous ay desia ecrit, que je ne 252. 197.26.76.202.177.38.208.80.2.60.152.288.29.14.205.71.337.324.256.335.2.65. accorde 352.20.88.298.233.301.298.80.53.33. Lors qu'il possedoit le 405.185.45.185.311.202.106.38.104.56.68.71.277.185.65.202.50.3. resister aux armes de l'Empereur, ainsi c'est sans fondament, que l'on vent 202.355.38.202.185.177.38.208.80.14.12.401. 9.264.15.232.288.35.54.232.53', 270.

71.—Je vous 282.202.108.83.167.14.51.3.59.212.56.152.258. un ordre expres de moy, vous permettant seule∣ment au cas, que 78.53.97.96.53.83. possession actuelle 410.53.420.202.185.388.72. que par l'appuy que 260.335.252.88.245.103.232.167.65.54.185.65.83.57.98.331.286.277.235.267.218.59.99.108.38. En ce cas, & non autre∣ment, vous 86.38.104.124.14.68.2.84.167.15.50.278.76.3.59.199.327.59.224.35.352.378.374.2.185.331.38.341.50.88.38.311.352.40.96.32.14.341.54.337. J'avois permis au 212.56.53.270.202.35.44.215.65.14.50. 277.311.56.203. Ne voulant pas, que vous 167.53.208.14.68.311.56.288.218.35.86. soit au 154.199.41.60.3.59.224.36. en sorte que ce que je serai o∣blige de 403.254.50.2.225.38.71.3.185.59.56.98.256.65.311.202.167.54.83.308.59.57.245.212.53.40.96.32.14.341.53. Je ne desire pas, que vous vous donniés aucun movement, pour em∣pecher, que le Seignor Chandos ne soit reconnu à la porte en qualité d' Ambassa∣deur d'Angleterre, 37.406.2.136.337.119.59.54.256.218.66.14.68.3.53. 228.98.202.237.335.84.98.253.198.50.245. audience. 53.83.311.56.288.327.205.288. & vous ne devez pas ainsi vous mettre en pe••na de la 352.298.256.14.232.53, 56.128.35.191.32. Surce je prie Dieu, quil vous ait, Monsieur de Castaigneres, en sa Sancte garde. Ecrit a Versailles le 9 d'Aoust 1690.

Signe, Plus bas. LOUIS. COLBERT.

Excellentissimi ac Illustrissimi Domini.

Domini Gratiosissimi,

QUALITER Maritus meus Eccle∣siae Evangelicae Polanii quondam Minister, non obstante eo, quod ibidem omnes sint nobiles, & libera Religionis Evangelicae facultate ab antiquo fruantur, ex inquieta Cleri subordinatione (de quo contra auctoritatem suae Majestatis Sere∣nissimae inferendo nec cogitare quidem um∣quam quisquam potuerit) aliqui vagabun∣di Hungari plusquam more praedonico, no∣cturno quietis tempore, cum sclopetorum displosionibus irruendo▪ cum eorum prop∣ter ejusdem loci inhabitatotum confluxum & tumultum capi non potuisset, brachiali tandem Germanorum militum assistentia, nocturno pariter tempore, per eosdem Hungaros, & certos Cleros, misere cap∣tus, vinculatus, huc & illuc ad diversa loca, ad instar canum, deductus, pede te∣nusque suspensus, & ineffabilibus crucia∣tibus afflictus, omnibusque bonis priva∣tus, ad diros Eminentiss. D. Cardinalis à Kolonitz carceres Sabarienses, in despe∣ctum status Evangelici, publico spectacu∣lo expositus, lamentabiliter deductus sit, quin Excellentiis Vestris jam innotescat, non dubito. Quo propter praedicationem Verbi Divini, a sua Majestate Serenissima diaetaliter clementissime concessam, satis crudeliter capro, vinculato, durissimisque aliquot centenarum plagarum verberibus multis vicibus afflicto, & omnibus boni•• privato: Ego in misera jam sorte consti∣tuta, eoque magis, quod jammodo sub praetextu homicidii contra sanam Consci∣entiam à nonnullis apud Augustam Au∣lam ipsi innocentissimo Sanguini adscripti, (ac, si, inquam, tempore prioris tumul∣tus, aliquis ex illis nocturnis latronibus, quod alias omnes omnino omni jure pro∣meriti fuissent, interfectus fuis••et; cum illi ex adverso ipsos inhabitatores potius ejusdem loci globo trajecerint, & saucia∣verint:) Et in praesentiarum in Eminent. D. Cardinalis carcerum Sabariensium squa∣lore, ad instar principalium notabilium∣que latronum vel bestiarum, pedibus ma∣nibusque concatenatis & vinculatis, sine ulla crudelitatis remissiorie detineatur, & tractetur, nec non durioribus verberibus, minisque variis aggravetur, & territetur, sicque ad fidem contrariam amplectendam, contra diploma Regium indies crudelius compellatur: Sed vel maxime, quod jam nec liberi, imo nullus nostrum accessum ad eum sub gravi animadversione & indig∣natione amplius habere possint, panemque piorum Christianorum Commiseratione ostiatim mendicando acquisitum, nec per alium aliquem ipsi porrigere permittant: Et quod majus, centum adhuc imperiales multis minis & terriculamentis extorquere à misero non desinant: Omnium solatio∣rum medio destituta, & jamjam despero∣bunda, spe adhuc in Gratiosa Excell. ve∣strarum Commiserationis dexteritate re∣posita, cum miserrimis meis liberis dere∣lictis preces nostras ad carundem Excellen∣tiarum Vestrarum sinum Misericordiae ge∣nu flexo dirigimus, per viscera misericordiae Divinae, & vulnera Christi, omni subje∣ctionis humilitate orantes, dignentur nos, omni jam eliberationis & solatiorum me∣dio destitutos, & misere derelictos, prop∣terque praedicationem verbi Divini sic pres∣sos,

in eundem misericordiae sinum grati∣ose suscipere. Et cum nec Sacrae suae Majestatis haec fuerit intentio, ut Mi∣nistri Evangelico-Ecclesiastici verbo suo Regio priori Religionis professioni & ex∣ercitio revocati, & integre restituti, clan∣destina tyrannica aliqua modalitate vel crudelitate persequantur, & ad normam multorum jam Praedicantium his quoque praeterlapsis temporibus captorum, & ad mutationem usque Religionis duriter tra∣ctatorum, omnium cruciatuum generibus iterum, iterumve affligantur, dissipentur, & exstirpentur: Verum ut afflictio eorum nova gaudii vicissitudine suppleatur, sub benignisque Serenissimae suae Majestatis Alis quietam vitam, & functionis, pro∣fessionisque libertatem securius habere possint, pro sublatis ulterioribus excessi∣bus, dissensionibus, & malis, in negotio Religionum suboriendis, auctoritatem complanationis sibi diplomatice quam cle∣mentissime reservarit, & non alicui Con∣tra-parti vindicationem concessit: Ex ea etiam fiduciae certitudine eaedem Excellen∣tiae Vestrae gratiosa apud suam Majesta∣tem Serenislimam interpositione miseriis nostris succurrere, jugumque pressurae contra auctoritatem Regiam tam crudeli∣ter illatum tollere, & maritum meum in carcerum squalore ita lamentabiliter pati∣entem, per eandem Dei misericordiam & salutem eliberationis solatio sublevare ne graventur. Propter quod genus mise∣ricordiae summus ille misericors Deus ex summa Deitatis misericordia, mi∣sericorditer ut iisdem Excellentiis Ve∣stris cumulatissime benedicat & prospe∣ret. Eundem fundendis precibus no∣stris assiduis implorare non simus in∣termissuri.

Earundem Excell. Vest. Humillima Ancilla, Praedicantis Possessionis Po∣lanii moestissima Censors, cum miserrimis liberis, gratiosam praestolaturi re∣solutionem.

Excellentissime Domine.

Domine mihi Gratiosissime,

BENIGNE recordabitur Excellentia vestra querulosae ac genuinae expo∣sitionis afflictissimae sortis meae, eidem Excellentiae vestrae ante complures dies medio supplicis libelli humillime factae: Qualiter nempe Praepositus Sabariencis cir∣ca festum S. Joannis Baptistae non pridem transactum, missis certo numero ad locum ordinariae Residentiae meae in Possessione Polanii (alias more nobilitari) habitae Germanicis militibus, datisque mandatis▪ me capi, diversimode excruciari, percuti, pedibusque suspendi, sicque ineffabilibus cruciatibus affectum ad Arcem Sabarien∣sem sub jurisdictione Eminentissimi Prin∣cipis Cardinalis à Kolonitz constitutam, deductum, ac compedibus vinctum, ali∣quot centenarum plagarum verberibus sauciatum, manibus fractis, aliisque cor∣poris mei membris concussis ad squalidos carceres conjici curasset, ubi impraesenti∣arum miserrime detineret.

Dum autem juxta quorundam benevo∣lorum affidatione beatam desideratissimae liberationis meae horam momentaneae ex∣spectarem, deteriora experiri cogor: Ubi his non longe praeteritis diebus cum prae∣senter concluderem, aerumnosus ego homo deductus in portam arcis, nisi me per u∣nam vaccam redemissem, aliquot plagas suffere coactus fuissem. Accepi jam, Ex∣cellentissime Domine, quadringentas pla∣gas; gloriam tamen tribuens Deo meo, quod me dignum fecerit pati pro nomine suo. Imo hoc me maxime angit, quod, qui captivum me detinerent, & qui contu∣mulant me carcere exemptum, & (salvo honore) inter canes coacte sedentem, gra∣vi sub comminatione, libratis videlicet ad caput meum ferreis clavis, adigerent, di∣centes, Canito, canito, inquiunt, scivisti equidem in stabulo, id est in templo, boare, rugire, & clamitare. His & similibus sine intermissione aures meae onerantur, & gra∣vantur, adque fidem Religioni meae con∣trariam omni severiore modalitate, imo brevi me ad triremes mittere velle, & aliis terriculamentis compellerer.

Ob id iterato scripti hujusce humilita∣te Excellentiae Vestrae demisse supplico, humillime ac per viscera Misericordiae Di∣vinae orans, quatenus ex Zelo Misericor∣diae dignetur afflictissimae sortis meae mise∣reri

seque debetis in locis gratiosis suis partibus interponere, & me ex his squali∣dis carceribus eliberari facere. Quam gratiam Excellentiae Vestrae perpetua a∣nimi devotione, grataeque mentis recorda∣tione quam demississime demereri omni studio conabor, tanquam.

Ejusdem Excellentiae Vestrae Humillimus Cliens Petrus Nemus, quondam Possessionis Polanii Helveticae Confessio∣nis Praedicans, nunc Sabariae in Eminentis∣simi Cardinalis car∣cere patiens.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas.

Domine, Domine nobis Clementissime,

FIDEI & Conscientiae nostrae Domi∣nium unice praepotenti Deo earun∣dem directori, intemeratae vero fidelitatis nostrae obsequium Majestati Vestrae Sa∣cratissimae, qua post Deum summo in his terris Monarchae, Regique ac Domino, Domino nostro Clementissimo, nos omni∣no debere, effato divino edocti, dum huic conformi, parendi studio inexplicabilibus turbinum fluctibus agitatae, incomparabi∣libusque procellis, periculosis scopulis al∣lisae, indeque concussae & lacerae status no∣stri Evangelici Naviculae, inter ancipitia, summaque discrimina jamnum versantem miserrimam sortem supra biennium, à diae∣ta nimirum Posonsensi, ad usque anni praeteriti discessum, Majestatis Vestrae Sa∣cratissimae Augustam-Vindelicorum consti∣tutum, medio certorum hominum nostro∣rum, copiosissimis supplicibus libellis no∣stris, in omni subjectionis humilitate, ei∣dem Majestati Vestrae Sacratissimae reprae∣sentassemus, confractarumque tabularum memoratae calamitosissimae Naviculae no∣strae Evangelicae reparationem, priorique suae redintegrationi ad mentem Articuli I. Ann. 1608. ante Coronationem editi, mediante alias diplomate Regio Ann. 1647. in suum genuinum & nativum sensum re∣dacti & declarati, subsequenterque etiam Ann. 1659. pari Majestatis Vestrae Sacra∣tissimae diplomate ad Conditionem sex∣tum Articuli I. quin & Articulo 25, 1681. diaetae Soproniensis per expressum consir∣mati, per determinationem intimi sui Con∣silii dignandam restitutionem, à Maje∣state Vestra Sacratissima de submississimo genu impense efflagitassemus: Fatemur equidem, nos haud parvum subiisse gau∣dium, posteaquam sub praememoratum Ma∣jestatis Vestrae Sacratissimae discessum per Ser. Principem à Dittrichstein, supremum Augustissimae Majestaris vestrae aula•• Pra••∣fectum praeattacti homines nostri Cle∣mentissimam Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae imploratae medelae ex intimo suo Consilio factam determinationem jam extra datam, manibusque Eminentissimi Principis Car∣dinalis à Kolonich, tamquam Excelsae Delegatae Caesareo-Regiae Commissionis supremi Pra••sidis debitae & indilata•• Ex∣peditioni & effectuationi mancipandam, assignatam esse, adeoque abinde concupi∣tam expeditionem nostram, post saepe r••∣petitum disc••ssum Majestatis Vestrae, ipsis∣met expectandam venire affidati fuis••ent, nosque eatenus per eosdem etiam certio∣res redditi fuissemus. Ast ubi ex debito obtemperandi obsequio altetitulati Princi∣pis à Dittrichstein factae amandationi i••∣dem homines nostri condignum morem gerentes suam Eminentiam Principalem praerepetitae Majestatis vestrae Sacratissima•• extra datae benignissimae determinationis convenientis expeditionis ••largiendae cau∣sa quam devotissime requisivissent, áque sua Eminentia ad Ill. D. intimi Consilii Bellici Secretarium à Krapff, cujus officii & muneris esset eosdem juxta praedeclara∣tam Majestatis Vestrae Sacratissimae deter∣minationem expedire, remissi fuissent, per suam tamen Illustritatem, ut ut condecen∣ter requisitam, saepe saepiusque interpella∣tam, in tantum protractum est praementi∣onatae expeditionis nostrae negotium, ut altememoratae suae Emin••nt. Principalis Cardinalis à Kolonich quoque inopinatus discessus Romam su pervenerit, eoque ipso ruptum, ac tandem diversis certorum ne∣cessariorum Actorum, praeviae expeditioni accommodandorum, non reperibilium, & fors per suam Eminent. Principalem, vel inclytam Cancellariam Hungaricam, có tum absentem, & ad latus Majestatis Ve∣strae Sacratissimae existentem, reclusorum protelationibus interjectis, maxima omni∣um nostri cum infelicitate, & summa Con∣scientiarum nostrarum, liberique Exercitii nostri Evangelici cum coangustatione, ad praeattactae suae Eminent. Principalis re∣ditum relegatum, in suo priori turbato sta∣tu reman••erit impraesentiarum, citra ul∣lam cordialium desideriorum nostrorum effectuationem, & Majestatis Vestrae Sa∣cratissimae pientissimam Ordinationem.

Et cum vel maxime ex cognitione ab∣sentiae & longae distantiae Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae medio tempore plurimi do∣minorum Catholicorum eo liberiorem in nos grassandi, contraque novissimos Diae∣tales Articulos ulterius quoque impune nos injuriandi sibi sumpsissent licentiam, a∣d••o, ut Tokaini, loco alias articulariter denominato, templo perprius jamnum vero parochia, per Evangelicos ex funda∣mento exstructa, una cum universis pro∣ventibus Conservationi Ecclesiae eorundem dicatis (in quorum continuo & actuali usu fuissent, ad mentemque 26 Articuli, Ann. 1681. diaetae Soproniensis pro actualibus eorundem possessoribus usuanda relinqui debuissent) per Dominos Catholicos oc∣cupatis, ac ejusdem loci Ministro expulso Evangelici liberum eorundem Religionis exercitii interruptum querularentur cur∣sum. Itidem Comitatus Zempliniensis Oppidum Thallya, praevio modo Articu∣lari indulto gaudens, capto suo Praedican∣te Evangelico, Cassoviamque deducto, ubi de facto captivus detineretur, sui insimul exercitii & accessoriorum Evangelicorum orbatum suspiraret statum. Comitatus ad∣haec Abauy variensis oppidum Sepssy, aeque sicut praementionata loca, in possessione sui templi, parochiae, & scholae Articula∣riter relictum, iisdem non tam pridem pri∣vatis, inque exilium Ecclesiae suae Ministro & Rectore Evangelicis pulsis, ulteriorique exercitio ibidem quoquomodo imposterum usuando severe inhibito, suam lamentare∣tur violen••er ademptam indemnitatem. Comitatus porro Szathmariensis privilegia∣tum alias oppidum Felkó Banya dictum, Templi, parochiae, & Scholae, in quo∣rum continuo usu & possessione ante, in & post diaetam Soproniensem fuisset, per inclytam Cameram Sepusiensem, ante circiter tres Menses factam violentam occupationem, Praedicantisque sui de∣ploraret expulsionem. Ejusdem iden∣tidem Comitatus Szathmariensis pos∣sessio Totthfalu nuncupata, Praedican∣tis etiam sui Evangelici privata au∣ctoritate Residentiae Nagybanyajensis Patris Jesuitae Pravasz nominati fa∣ctam injuriosam incaptivationem, vin∣ctique ad carceres Szathmarienses, ubi etiam nunc asservaretur, curatam de∣ductionem conquereretur. Et supra haec praevii omnes, sicut & alii eti∣am Superiorum Hungariae partium Evangelici ratione harum & simili∣um aliarum illatarum gravium injuria∣num suarum, Majestati Vestrae Sacratis∣simae supplicandi severam interminatio∣nem ingemiscerent.

Post auspicatissimum proinde & felicis∣simum Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae re∣ditum summe omnino necessarium duxi∣mus, (nixi innata Majestatis vestrae Sa∣cratissimae Pietate & Clementia, quae tantis importunitatibus nostris, ex infinitis per∣pessis, Majestatique vestrae Sacratissimae mediantibus demississimis Memorialibus nostris fusissime alias deductis injuriis su∣bortis, gratiosissimam nobis impertiturae sunt veniam;) praerecensitam infelicita∣tem nostram, citra expectationem no∣stram, cum gravi impensorum sumptuum & fatigiorum dispendio, multarumque millenarum Conscientiarum oppressione remoratae & protractae, clementissime ali∣oquin per Majestatem vestram Sacratissi∣mam, uti supra attactum, propter bonum domesticae Pacis & Unionis Articulariter restituendis nobis determinatae & ordinatae expeditionis nostrae, Commiserativo Ma∣jestatis vestrae Sacratissimae qua Regis & Domini, Domini nostri benignissimi sinui, solitae nempe justitiae nostrae sedi, medio supplicis hujus libelli nostri, profundissima animorum nostrorum cum demissione insi∣nuare: Repetitisque prioribus universis gravaminibus nostris, iisdemque adjunctis supplicibus Memorialibus, Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam ardentissime, ut fi∣deles subditos addecet, exorare, quatenus post tam longi etiam temporis patientissi∣mam praestolationem nostram, praescitae Communi omnium nostri calamitati & adversitati misereri, condignaque medela auctoritate sua Imperatoria & Regia, vi gratiosissimi sui decreti, ex intimo Consi∣lio clementissime elargiendi, adhibita, u∣niversos nos, qua nimiopere laesos, inju∣riatos, & damnificatos, quoad justissima postulata nostra jam tandem in integrum restitui, afflictumque statum nostrum E∣vangelicum pristinae & firmae suae securita∣ti, in qua juxta gloriosissimorum Praede∣cessorum suorum, ac etiam Majestatis Vestrae Sacratissimae Diplomata Regia, Verbo Regio confirmata, legalesque Reg∣ni Sanctiones, constituti eramus, quam propensissime collocari facere non dedig∣netur.

Quam Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae gratiam ut Deus Opt. Max. non solum Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae, sed & Au∣gustissimae suae Domui Austriacae, copio∣sissimis & gloriosissimis de hostibus suis triumphis, longaeva item Augustissimi Caesareo-Regii sui, ac desideratissimorum prolium, indubitatorum successorum suo∣rum, Throni ampliatione & firmatio∣ne, largissima, omnigenaque Celesti

sua benedictione compenset, incessan∣tes fundemus preces. Clementem op∣tatamque exspectantes resolutionem, ma∣nemus,

Ejusdem Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae, Humillimi perpetuoque fideles subditi Superio∣rum & Inferiorum Reg∣ni Hungariae Partium, Commitatuum, Regiarum, ac Liberarum, Monta∣narumque Civitatum, Oppidorum item ac Pa∣garum Universi Evan∣gelici.

Exhib. suae Majest. die 17 Martis 1690.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas.

Domine, Domine nobis Clementissime,

MAJESTATI vestrae Sacratissimae tot ac tantis S. R. I. Regnorumque suourum pacandorum curis alias implicitae, rebusque publicis Christianis conservandis paternè intentae, subinde ac subinde impor∣tunos nos esse debere fatemur, erubesci∣mus: Verum justo dolore assiduos gemitus querimoniasque nostras experimente, urgen∣tissima necessitate cogimur & compellimur, dum jam supra duos annos integros & me∣dium hic apud Majestatis vestrae Sacratis∣simae Augustam Aulam multifariam contra Articulos Sopronienses laesae Religionis no∣strae negotium continua quasi actione me∣dio certorum hominum nostrorum quam humillime sollicitamus: Neque vero ea∣tenus ad innumera fere memorialia nostra eidem Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae, ejus∣demque summis Ministris in omni sub∣missione porrecta adusque quicquam certae & solidae resolutionis obtinere potuimus, praeter quod proxime ex relatione Celsissi∣mi Principis à Dietrichstein Supremi Aulae praefecti intellexerimus, Majestatem ve∣stram Sacratissimam praeattactos Articulos Sopronienses de negotio Religionis condi∣tos sanctè omnino & illibatè conservare, iisdemque firmiter inhaerere velle. Inte∣rea nos obscura quada•• ac à longe petita interpretatione corundem Articulorum plura, quam iidem continerent, & admit∣terent, petere. Hinc conformia nos iis∣dem postulare, adeoque Gravamina no∣stra juxta evidentissimas continentias co∣rundem Articulorum edocere debere, sic∣que etiam nos convenienter expedien∣dos fore gratiosissime resolvisse & decla∣rasse.

Cui Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae be∣nignissimae Resolutioni nosmet in omni hu∣militate obsequiosissime accommodantes, (quamvis satis superque Gravamina, & injurias nostras ad manifestum Articulo∣rum Soproniensium sensum ac tenorem de∣duxerimus) ut jam tandem clementissimam Caesareo-Regiam Resolutionem adeoque ad desideria nostra concupitam expiditio∣nem assequi valeamus, praesenti iterata dictorum Articulorum Soproniensium per contigua eorundem membra formalis con∣textus primum partitione & consignatio∣ne, tandem multiplicium grandium inju∣riarum, tam per ordinatas Commissiones Regias, quam earum homines, ac ali••s etiam ingerentes diversimo••e exquisi••••s sub praetextibus nobis illatarum, juxta quodlibet memoratorum Articulorum membrum, perspicua declaratione & re∣monstratione, justissimae denique, & p••r omnia clarissimo Articulorum sensui con∣formis Instantiae nostrae luculenta deducti∣one & elucidatione nos iisdem Articulis, donec futurarum diaetarum occasione ex toto in integrum restituamur, stare, nec transversa aliqua interpretatione, quam iidem expressissimis verbis se solos clare explicarent, aliud, sed nec plus, quam permitterent, petere: Sumpto fiduciali ad Gratiae, Clementiae, & Justitiae plenissi∣mum Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Thro∣num recursu nostro Majestati vestrae Sa∣cratissimae in profundissima subjectione re∣capitulatis Gravaminibus nostris reprae∣sentandum conveniens duximus, & qui∣dem modalitate sequenti.

Primo, quoad Articul. XXV. Ann. 1681. Diaetae Soproniensis, ejusque Primum Membrum, cu∣jus formalis Continentia haecest.

ET quia propter bonum Pacis, Tranquilli∣tatemque Regni publicam, in Nego••io Religionis quoque sua Majestas sese benigne resolvere dignata est, ideo eandem etiam Re∣solutionem Articulis Regni status & Ordines inserunt. Ac imprimis quidem, cum liberum Religionis exercitium jam antea in Anno 1606. vigore Pacificationis Viennensis con∣cession,

his motibus à parte nonnullorum inter∣turbatum suisset, confirmato hic loci Articulo I. dictae Pacificationis, idem Exercitium omnibus & ubique per Regnum (salvo tamen jure Do∣minorum terrestrium) juxta Artic. I. Ann. 1608. ante Coronationem editium, liberum permittitur.

Contra hoc Membrum primum in eo nos injuriatos resentiscimus, quod cum benignissima hac Majestatis vestrae Sacra∣tissimae resolutione, & tenore hujus Arti∣culi membri primi liberum Religionis Ex∣ercitium, priorum annorum sub tumulti∣bus à parte nonnullorum interturbatum, generaliter omnibus & ubique per Reg∣num, nullo regnicolarum, cujuscumque tandem status & conditionis esset, sed nec ullo etiam loco Regni Castrensi, Comi∣tatensi, Civitatensi, Oppidano, Confini∣ario, & Villano exceptis, ad mentem prae∣allegatorum Articulorum denuo liberum permiss••m, & nec ad hunc, vel illum lo∣cum res••rictum, quin tali generalitate confirmatae libertatis coactio amplecten∣darum Religionum penitus sublata esset.

Excelsae nihilominus Commissiones Re∣giae, ad Superiores & Inferiores Regni Hungariae Partes diversis temporibus An∣norum praeteritorum emissae, partim per se, partim vero per homines privatos tali libero Exercitio Religionis libere ali∣as & manifeste, etiam in privatis aedibus, per totum Regnum, non tamen simplici∣ter, verum medio ministrorum ante & post diaetam Soproniensem exercito & usu∣ato, non solum.

Primo, complures liber••••, Regias, ac Montanas Civitates, signanter in inferio∣••i Hungaria, Pusztiensem, Kuszeghien∣sem, Szent-Gyórgyensem, Baziniensem, Tyrnaviensem, Szakolczensem, Vetero∣zoliensem, Carponensem, (de nomine a∣lias in Articulo 26. specificatam) & Brez∣nobaniensem. In Montanis Civitatibus vero, Schemnicziensem, Libethbanien∣sem, Belobaniensem, & Uybaniensem: Et in superiore Hungaria, recentissime Nagybaniensem, contra expressas Articu∣lares Sanctiones, & eorum permissiones, & quidem

I. Ci••ati primi Membri ad verba: Ideo confirmato hic loci Articulo I. dictae Pacifica∣tionis idem Exercitium omnibus & ubique per Regnum liberum permisit.

II. Ibidem Confirmatae Pacificationis primi Articuli ad expressa verba: Nimirum, quod ••mnes & singulos Status & Ordines, tam in∣tra ambitum Regni Hungariae solum existen∣tes, tam Magnates, Nobiles, quam liberas Civitates, Oppida privilegiata immediate ad Coronam spectantia: Item in Confiniis quoque Regni Hungariae Milites Hungaros in sua Religione & Confessione nusquam & numquam turbabit, nec per alios turbari & impediri si∣net, (scilicet sua Majestas Sacratissima) ve∣rum omnibus praedictis Statibus & Ordinibus Regni liber Religionis ipsorum usus & exerci∣tium permittetur.

III. Itidem ibidem allegati & confirmati, Ann. 1608. ante Coronationem editi Articu∣li I. aeque expressa verba: Quantum itaque ad primum Constitutionis Viennensis Articu∣lum attinet, deliberatum est per Status & Or∣dines Regni Hungariae, ut Religionis Exer∣citium tam Baronibus, Magnatibus, & Nobi∣libus, quam etiam liberis Civitatibus, ac u∣niversis Statibus & Ordinibus Regni, in suis & Fisci bonis: Item in Confiniis quoque Regni Hungariae Militibus Hungaris, sua cuique Religio, nec non oppidis & villis eam sponte & libere acceptare volentibus, ubique liberum relinquatur, nec quisquam omnium in libero ejus usu ac exercitio, quoquam modo impedia∣tur: Quinimo, ad praecavenda inter Status & Ordines aliqua Odia & dissensiones, quaeli∣bet Religio suos superiores, seu superatten∣dentes habeat, statutum est,

Citra ullam considerationem, quod Li∣berae, ac Regiae, & Montanae Civitates, adeoque ex ordine Statuum cum reliquis civitatibus quartus Regni liber status es∣sent, parique cum iisdem libertate gaude∣rent, inque confirmatis hisce Articulis ge∣neraliter comprehenderentur, ex eo solum capite, quod de nomine in Articulis So∣proniensibus specificatae non essent, gravi cum earundem injuria, & extrema Reli∣gionis internecione, amotis earundem Ec∣clesiae Evangelicae Ministris, frequentati∣one item locorum, ubi Religionis exerci∣tium vigeret: Prout & omnium Actuum Ministerialium ibidem fruitione, admis∣sione adhaec quorumcunque Praedicantium ad infirmos suos, & in agone constitutos, consolandos, & communicandos absolute vetita: Quin ut in his, & similibus prae∣cise introductorum Catholicorum Pleban∣orum & Parochorum opera utantur, seria injunctione facta, cum aggravatione Con∣scientiarum omnimode constrictas, ex in∣tegro privarunt: Verum

Secundo: Comitatus quoque quam∣plurimos: Uti Posoniensem, Mossonien∣sem ex toto, Nitriensem, Trenchinien∣sem, Arvensem, Lyptoviensem, Turoc∣ziensem, Zoliensem, Barsiensem, Hon∣thensem, Soproniensem, Castriferri, ali∣osque

infinitis corundem templis Evange∣licis occupatis, Ministrisque insimul suis relegatis in simili Religionis corundem li∣bero exercitio, aeque contra praemissorum Articulorum apertissimam Constitutionem turbarunt, ac da duo saltem obscurissimo∣rum pagorum inconvenientia loca, exqui∣sita quasi opera, adhuc extra eosdem pa∣gos in campo, erectioni novorum Tem∣plorum, Scholarum, & Parochiarum, Ex∣ercitioque Evangelico ibidem tenendo de∣stinata, & excisa, totidemque Ministros, & non plures intertenendos, restrinxerunt, quibus aegrotantibus, nullo potiri possent exercitio.

Villanis vero, seu Rusticis, qui à prae∣repetita Generalitate juxta saepe allegatos Articulos excludi nequirent, vi nimium praejudiciosae, inque exterminium Evange∣licorum adjectae clausule: Salvo jure Do∣minorum Terrestrium (quae tamen non jus Dominii in conscientias, quod solius Dei proprium esset, sed jus servitutis Cor∣poralis respiceret) indiscriminatim totali Evangelico exercitio, ejusdemque Mini∣sterialium Actuum usu ubilibet locorum abstinendo, inhibuerunt, ac ad Ecclesias Catholicas frequentandas, harumque Mi∣nisterio & ritibus in omnibus utendis, a∣lioquin per vim & fortia compellendi ve∣nirent, strictissimo edicto coarctarunt.

Tertio: Reliquas etiam civitates, quam∣vis Articulariter (juxta nempe Artic. 26. membrum quintum) in specie, uti, Po∣soniensem, Modrensem, & Trenchinien∣sem, in inferiori Hungaria: Et in Mon∣tanis, Cremniczensem, & Novizoliensem; ac in superiori Hungaria in genere deno∣minatas, quales essent Cassovia, Leut∣schovia, Bartpha, Epperiés, Cibinium, Keimarkinum, (ad quas Nagybania quo∣que in Comitatu Szathmariensi situata ci∣vitas pertineret: Noviter tamen post in∣clytam Commissionem Preynerianam, suo permisso libero exercitio, ut infra decla∣rabitur, integre privata) quibus post a∣demptionem omnium templorum liberum Religionis exercitium est permissum, cer∣torum aedisicandis Templis, Parochiis & Scholis locorum (non tamen plerisque a∣deo commodorum & convenientium, ut infra Articuli 26. Membro secundo innu∣etur) excisione & assignatione circa essen∣tialia Religionis Evangelicae requisita, plane extra continentias Articulorum So∣proniensium inconvenientibus conditio∣nibus.

1. Ut nonnisi duos Praedicantes ipsis intertenere liceat.

2. In casu obitus unius alterum in e∣jusdem locum introducere ipsis vetitum sit.

3. Ne Ministri eorundem vicinorum, aut etiam aliorum peregrinorum locorum Evangelicis quibuseunque actibus Mini∣sterialibus, ac etiam sacris, quoquo modo subservire, sed nec etiam eorundem infir∣mos & agonizantes visitare audeant.

4. Cehae & Collegia Evangelicorum Opificum ut processionibus intersint Ca∣tholicorum, consuetaque vexilla sub amis∣sione privilegiorum ipsisment sieri cu∣rent.

5. Scholas tantum triviales aliquantum legere & scribere docentes teneant.

6. Ut Parochis & Plebanis Catholicis ex publico proventu Civitatum Salarium, Evangelicis vero Ministris & Scholarum Rectoribus ex propria Evangelicorum pe∣cunia pendatur.

7. In Xenodochiis plures mendicos Ca∣tholicos, quam Evangelicos intertene∣ant.

8. Officiales Evangelicos, ut ut idone∣os ab officiis amoveant, & quoscunque Catholicos subordinent.

9. Officia Civilia magna & praecipua sal∣tem Catholicis conferant, alusque circum∣scripserunt: Sed &

Quarto: Illos insuper Comitatus, qui in actuali usu omnium fere templorum, horumque accessoriorum Evangelicorum, tempore conditorum Articulorum Sopro∣niensium fuerunt, ac etiam in reali eorun∣dem Dominio (vi 25 Articuli inferius al∣legandorum tertii & sexti Membrorum) relicti sunt, & relinquendi erant, adeoque à similibus Commissionibus immunes om∣nino declarati, deque nomine specificati essent, uti Szaladiensem, Veszprimiensem, Jauriensem, Comaromiensem, Abauyva∣riensem, Saarosiensem, Zempliniensem, Ughocziensem, Bereghiensem, Thornen∣sem, Gomoriensem, Borsodiensem, Hon∣thensem, Nogradiensem, Szolnokiensem, & Hevessiensem; nec non Pestiensem, Pilisiensem, & Solitensem unitos: Item Szabolczensem, Unghensem, & Szath∣mariensem, majori ex parte potioribus su∣is templis & accessoriis, integralique libe∣ro exercitio cum expulsione Ministrorum, indiscriminatim orbarunt.

Quae omnia confrontatione ad praemis∣sum Membrum primum hujus Artic. 25. inibique citatos, & expressissimis verbis allegatos, facta cum praeviae confirmatae libertatis generalitati ad omnes & singu∣los Status & Ordines Regni, adeoque om∣nes Magnates & Nobiles, Civitates, om∣nia etiam confinia, oppida & villas evi∣dentissime se extendenti è diametro oppo∣sita essent, actuque ipso ex libera Religi∣one non liberam, ex non turbanda studio turbaram & turbandam facerent.

Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae demisse sup∣plicamus, quatenus aequa sapientissimi judicii sui lance pensitata:

Primum; Praespecificatarum quatuor∣decim Civitatum totali liberi sui exercitii beneficio contra manifestas memoratorum Articulorum Statutiones (vigore quarum ipsis quoque qua liberis, & montanis Ci∣vitatibus, adeoque quarto Statui Regni li∣berum apud se, & ubique suae Religionis exercitium habere permissum esset) pri∣vatarum summa injuria eisdem (non ob∣stante, quod nominatim in Articulis So∣proniensibus non exstent, quippe istius∣modi libertate in genere permissa sufficie∣bat, duas, tres, quatuorve Civitates, uti sequenti Artic. 26. ejusdemque Membro quinto fit, pro exemplo denominare, cum denominatio & positio unius alteriusve Ci∣vitatis non esset reliquarum à praemissa li∣bertate exc••usio; alioquin sequeretur uni∣us conditionem alterius conditione esse deteriorem) aeque sicut aliis congrua, & (reflexione habita ad caput verborum 26 Articuli Soproniensis pro Commoditate Evangelicorum aedificandis Templis, Pa∣rochiis, & Scholis, &c.) omnino commo∣da exscindenda loca demonstrari & assig∣nari curare, eoque ipso hactenus sublatum liberum Religionis ipsarum exercitium rursum integre reassumere, medioque Mi∣nistrorum suorum pro beneplacito vocan∣dorum exercere, & continuare, ex indulto Articulari, auctoritateque sua Regia be∣nignissime permittere.

Tandem, habita Comitatuum quoque praemissorum constrictorum condigna ra∣tione, cassatis praememoratis extra pagen∣sibus obscuris & inconvenientibus desig∣natis locis, ipsis templa in articulariter denominatis pagis existentia, ubi alias vix duo vel tres Catholici, alibi vero vix u∣nus quidem reperirentur, nec etiam duo templa, duas Parochias, duas Scholas, duplices etiam Ministros diversarum Re∣ligionum in tam exiguis & obscuris pagel∣lis, dum duplici horum interrentioni non sufficerent, tenere, vel ad evitandas aemulationes & scandala ex diversitate ri∣tuum facile enascenda, congruum esset re∣stitui facere, omnibusque in medio sui ex∣istentibus cujuscunque status & conditio∣nis hominibus, juxta vigorem praescripto∣rum Articulorum, & Paragraphum ipsius 25 Articuli Soproniensis: Omnibus & u∣bique per Regnum, rescissa contra nutum & voluntatem Evangelicorum adjecta clausula: Salvo jure Dominorum terre∣strium; ejusdemque exotica interpretati∣one, per Clerum & Dominos Catholicos ad conscientias abusive extendente, indé∣que Dominium in conscientias, quod so∣lius Dei, non vero hominum esset, sibi∣met vendicante, Religionis suae exerciti∣um medio Praedicantium suorum ubique libere exercendum, nec quanquam invitum ad contrarias Ceremonias quoquomo∣do amplectendas compellendum permit∣tere.

Posthaec praenotatarum pariter Articu∣lariter denominatarum liberarum & Mon∣tanarum Superiorum & Inferiorum parti∣um Regni Civitatum incircumscriptae ad∣missae libertatis conditione considerata, easdem in praespecificatis memoratarum Commissionumpraejudiciosis conditionibus & limitationibus, de quibus praevii om∣nes Articuli omnino silerent, nec liberum Religionis exercitium quoquomodo cir∣cumscriberent: Alias enim non liberum, sed restrictum, arque adeo captivum esset hoc exercitium, de plano absolutas red∣dere.

Denique praeenumeratorum similiter Co∣mitatuum in Actuali possessione, usu, & Dominio Templorum, & omnium acces∣soriorum Evangelicorum, vi Articuli 26. relictorum, ad conformitatem datae grati∣osissimae Resolutionis Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae dijudicata speciali exempti∣one, justa & effectiva omnium adempto∣rum templorum, appertinentiarum, & ac∣cessoriorum, haecque concomitantium li∣beri exercitii, & Ministrorum suorum re∣stitutione, eosdem in pristinum eorun∣dem jus, & possessionem praemissorum ad mentem praedeclaratorum Articulorum reduci eurare, Clementissime dignetur.

Contra Secundum Membrum, quod sic sonat.

Praedicantibus quoque & Scholarum Magi∣stris, alias vel proscriptis, vel propter certas Reversales munia suae professionis exercere non valentibus, liber in Regnum reditus, li∣beraque

Religionis suae professio & exercitium, cassatis eatenus etiam ipsorum Reversalibus, conceditur.

Ut ut lucidissime vi membri hujus non modo illi Praedicantes & Scholarum Ma∣gistri, qui tempore diaetae Soproniensis in sua in Regno habitatione, & libera Reli∣gionis Professione sunt stabiliti, verum si∣mul illis etiam, qui quavis de caussa tum e Regno exulabant, libera in Regnum re∣deundi, ubilibetve in Regno libere subsi∣stendi, & Religionis suae exercitium ac munia peragendi, data sit facultas, adeo∣que qualescunque etiam datae vel dandae Reversales Articulariter sint abolitae & cassatae.

Huic tamen in contrarium dictae Com∣missiones passim ubique per Regnum du∣obus saltem Praedicantibus in singulo Co∣mitatu, ac uno vel altero in quibusdam Civitatibus permissis, reliquos omnes ex caeteris omnibus civitatibus, oppaedis, con∣finiis, & villis, partim sub decursu quin∣denae, partim tridui spatio, uti in Comi∣tatibus Lyptoviensi, Arvensi, Thuroc∣zensi, Zoliensi, & Honthensi, aliisque fa∣ctum, removerunt, partim vero extortis ab iis strictis Reversalibus super abdicati∣one officii, ad privatos angulos relega∣runt.

Insuper Gymnasia & Scholas Evangeli∣corum ad Trivialia, aliquantum solum le∣gere & scribere discere restrinxerunt, unde ob carentiam harum, earumque docenti∣um ex parte sui nil amplius sperandum ha∣berent, quam impendentem respectu ju∣ventutis suae barbariem.

Inde sumpsit occassionem Eminentissimus Princeps Cardinalis à Kolonich quinque Evangelicos Praedicantes, uti Puchovien∣sem, Nozdroviczensem, Ledniczensem, Bakabayaiensem, & Kochkoviensem, an∣no praeterito 89 capi, & ad arcem Led∣niczensem deduci curate, ibique strictissima incaptivatione ad subscriptionem inconve∣nientium Reversalium, statutionemque sub onere 200 Imperialium certorum sidejussorum adigere.

Alios insuper tres Praedicantes, puta, Nemes Hollosiensem Helveticae & Szent∣benedekiensem ac Dobrajensem Augusta∣nae Confessionis A. similiter antecedente 89. in absentia Majestatis vestrae Sacratis∣simae incaptivatos, & Sabariae squalidissi∣mis carceribus dirissime excruciatos ad de∣fectionem Religionis cogere.

Reverendis. item D. Archiepiscopus Strigoniensis Georgius Szekeni Possessio∣nis Hodos in insula Czallokóz adjacentis Praedicantem Samuelem Bickay medio de∣stinatorum hominum suorum ••inariis vici bus expilandi, perque Plebanum Szerda∣kellyiensem tandem capiendi, & Posoni∣um ad residentiam suam 22. praeteriti Men∣sis Martii anni currentis, ceu praedonem vinctum deducendi, compedibusque con∣strictum in carceres conjiciendi, ac ibi tam diu miserandum in modum emacerandi ac percutiendi, donec ad renunciationem Re∣ligionis & Ecclesiastici sui officii abomi∣nandis reversalibus eum compulisset: Asserendo expresse, sicut hunc, ita caeteros e∣tiam omnes Praedicantes Evangelicos, qui ex∣tra loca in Articulis specificata viverent, & munia suae professionis exercerent, à Majestate vestra Sacratissima proscriptos esse, binc in om∣nes pari processu desaevire velle.

Residentiae pariter Nagybanya Pater Jesuita Ravasz nuncupatus possessionis Totthfalu in Comitatu Szathmari•••••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tae Praedicantem aequo 〈…〉〈…〉 marinum ad carceres 〈…〉〈…〉 praesens detinendi, ad 〈…〉〈…〉 Religione, & depositionem 〈…〉〈…〉 reversalibus praejudiciosis 〈…〉〈…〉 serum intendens; & quae alia aliorum p••••∣rima essent attentata.

Quae siquidem directissime contraria∣rentur Articuli hujus Membro secundo, Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam proni oramus, quatenus Regia sua prohibitione quorumcum{que} Praedicantium & Scholarum Rectorum Evangelicorum per quoscunque tandem quoque modo turbandorum, per∣sequendorum, damnificadorum, incapti∣vandorum, & ad quascunque Reversales dandas congendorum, ad omnes suos fide∣les Status & Ordines Regni decretaliter extendenda (antelato interim miseroTotth∣falusiensi Praedicante Szathmarino Capto è suis carceribus libere ad suos dimitti mandato) juxta claram Membri hujus se∣cundi mentem omnibus Praedicantibus & Scholarum Magistris libere in medio nostri permanendi, & Professionis suae munia at∣que exercitia extra quamvis limitationem, Scholariumque facultatum restrictionem peragendi facultatem attribuere.

Et siquidem omnes tales Praedicantes ad duo, ut supra attactum, excisa loca in Artic. 26. denominata collocari non pos∣sent, relaxata & sublata juxta uberiorem modò citati Articuli Membri octavi, infe∣rius deducendi sensum, & Indultum in ora∣toriis Arcensibus & Residentialibus Domi∣norum Magnatum & Nobilium exercendi Religionis exercitii inhibitione per praefa∣tas

Commissiones facta, ut similes extra Parochiales Praedicantes ibidem in priva∣to accommodari valeant, gratiosissime ad∣mittere velit.

Contra Tertium Membrum tenoris sequentis:

Et nullus Regnicolarum in libero suae Re∣ligionis exercitio amodo imposterum quoquo modo turbetur.

Quamvis tertii hujus membri genera∣litate nullum Regnicolarum, nec Ecclesi∣astici, nec seculares status, adeoque nec Magnates, nec Nobiles, nec Cives, nec Rusticos in libero Religionis suae exerci∣tio nec in Persona, nec in Ecclesiis, sed nec in Ministris suis ullo modo perampli∣us turbandum venire apertissime cavere∣tur:

Hoc nihilominus praeviae Commissiones Regiae, & privatae quaeque personae, non curato, exquisitis sub praetextibus & mo∣dis, quibus exprimendis vix verba nobis sufficiunt, ex Cleri & Status Catholici Se••tentia, quamplurimas Ecclesias in prae∣misso primo Membro specificatorum Co∣miratuum & Civitatum expulsis, & è Reg∣no ire jussis eorundem Ministris, tan∣quam causis exercitii exercendi instrumen∣talibus, sine quibus alias nullius sane Re∣ligionis exercitium exerceri quiret, in li∣bero exercitio turbarunt.

Sic Magistratus modernus Catholicus Civitatis Epperies mox ex mandato Ma∣jestatis vestrae Sacratissimae, mox titulo Do∣minii Terrestris praetextum vendicatae si∣bi licentiae prae se ferens, omnes omnino trium Na••ionum Evangelicos Praedicantes è Civitate, alias loco Articulariter deno∣minato, adhuc Ann. 1688, ipso festo S. Bartholomaei Apostoli, expellere, ter∣ritorioque ••jusdem prohibere, Ecclesiam∣que Articularem libero suo admisso exer∣citio, quo jam nunc careret, ipso facto privare non est veritus.

Ita nihil pensi duxit non tampridem moderna Commissio Praineriana in supe∣riore Hungaria Civitatis Nagybanya (u∣nius nempe ex ordine, ut praemissum cae∣terarum Superiorum, partium liberarum Civitatum, per commissionem alias anti∣cipativam Czahianam in permisso suo li∣bero exercitio Evangelico ad instar alia∣rum Articularium libere usuando relictae) cives & incolas Evangelicos amandatione Praedicantium, & Scholae Rectorum suo∣rum cum severa interminatione omnium actuum Ministerialium alibi locorum prae∣ter Catholicos Nagybanyensium usuando∣rum, totali suo exercitio, cultu & Mini∣stris orbare Comitatus item Szathmari∣ensis oppidum Felsóbanya, quod in pos∣sessione & continuo usu sui Templi, acces∣soriorum, & horum proventuum ante, in, & post Diaetam Soproniensem ad annum usque praesentem fuisset: Prout & Comi∣tatus Abauyvariensis aliud oppidum Sep∣sy, in possessione alias templi sui, & om∣nium appertinentiarum vi 26 Articuli So∣proniensis, Membri tertii & sexti reli∣ctum, pariformi abolitione Praedicanti∣um & Scholae Rectorum Evangelicorum, praemissorumque, uti Nagybanyae, stri∣ctissima injunctione integrali eorundem exercitio viduare.

Aliis plurimis plurium, uti Reverendis∣simorum Matthiae Radonay quinque Ec∣clesiensis Episcopi, & Francisci Jany Pech∣varadiensis Abbatis in superiori & inferio∣ri Barovia circa quinque Ecclesias in Na∣dasdiensibus & Klanyokiensibus Praedican∣tibus, aliisque earundem partium, praeci∣pue in Veresmartiensibus Incolis, supra im∣manitatem fere Turcicam attentatis ex∣cessibus, peculiari memoriali Majestati ve∣strae Sacratissimae fusius repraesentatis, bre∣vitatis causa hic praeteritis.

Cum haec & similia contra tam manife∣stam Articuli hujus constitutionem milita∣rent, nec etiam hoc ipso liberum exerciti∣um esse, aut dici posset, si causa, sine qua non, inhibeatur.

Apud Majestatem vestram Sacratissi∣mam quam profundissima humilitate insta∣mus quatenus praescriptorum specifice in Membro primo appositorum, & in hoc quo∣que tertio generaliter commemoratorum Comitatuum & Civitatum optimo & fun∣damentali jure, quod circa admissum libe∣rum Religionis exercitium, vi omnium trium Membrorum Articuli hujus habe∣rent, eodem vero non citra parvam inju∣riam privati essent, clementissime conside∣rato, eosdem & easdem tam quoad exer∣citium reassumendum, quam quoad extur∣batos Praedicantes & Rectores suos rur∣sum recipiendos, non solum integre resti∣tuere, verum in specie praelibatae etiam Civitatis Epperies Evangelicos suos expul∣sos Ministros ad sua munera Ecclesiastica obeunda iterum reducendi, vel loco ho∣rum alios, citra ullam coarctationem & li∣mitationem certi numeri, verum quotquot ob intervenientiam fortuitorum casuum, adhaec frequentiam etiam civium interte∣nere possent, vocandi & surrogandi ple∣n••riam potestatem gratiosissime impertiri.

Adhaec memoratae quoque Civitatis Na∣gybania, sicut & praedictorum Felsóbanya & Sepsy oppidorum Evangelicis, illis quidem prohibitum eorundem exercitium cum revocatione ejectorum Praedicantis & Rectoris, ex integro reassumere: His vero adempta sua Templa, Parochias, & Scholas cum accessoriis, & remotis Eccle∣siarum suarum Ministris ac Rectoribus priori suo statui ex vi praemissorum Arti∣cularium suorum jurium rursus restitui facere, benigne demandare, sicque praevi∣is omnibus Articulariter accommodatis ulteriores Regnicolarum & Religionis ex∣ercitiorum turbationes gravi sub animad∣versione & poena per Clementissimum De∣cretum suum ad Universos Comitatus & Civitates missiliter transmittendorum, ac∣cedente Gratia sua Regia, serio inhibere non dedignetur.

Contra Quartum Membrum hujus Contextus:

Sed neque Augustanae & Helveticae Con∣fessioni addicti ad Caeremonias suae Confessioni contrarias compellantur.

Licet Membri quoque hujus Generali∣tas antecedentia confirmaret, clareque in∣ferret, ullius status & conditionis Augu∣stanae & Helveticae Confessioni addictos homines ad Confessioni eorundem ritus contrarios compelli debere.

Eo tamen non obstante praeviae Com∣missiones omnes vel maxime Membro pri∣mo allegatas Civitates exercitio Evangeli∣co privatas ad omnes actus Ministeriales ritui ipsorum contrarios amplectendae Re∣ligionis Catholicae causa omnino adigen∣das Plebanis Catholicis indifferenter man∣darunt, ac passim Catholicis gubernia ge∣rentibus Cives & inhabitatores suos, qui∣bus potirentur, potissimum opifices & Me∣chanicos Evangelicos ad Vexillorum Pro∣cessionalium Comparationem, acipsas eti∣am processiones, cogendos pronuncia∣runt.

Hinc inibi aegrotantibus & agnonizanti∣bus Sacraque Eucharistia uti volentibus Evangelicis nulli Praedicantes ex quibus∣cunque tandem locis permittuntur. Neo∣nati infantes alibi locorum Evangelico∣rum baptizari prohibentur. Puerperae etiam exactis suis Hebdomadibus ab intro∣ductione, copulandi à copulatione, mor∣tui ab inhumatione similium locorum acci∣piendis penitus arcentur, & non admit∣••untur: Sed praecise Ministerio Parocho∣rum & Plebanorum Catholicorum in his & aliis uti inviti compelluntur.

Unde ipsi quoque Domini Patres Jesui∣tae Ann. praeterito 89. circa initium Octo∣bris eo processere licentiae Posonii, quod juniorem Praedicantem Posoniensem Joan∣nem Vider hospitale ejusdem loci, mise∣rae ••ujusdem provectae alias aetatis, & jam agonizantis feminae Evangelicae consolan∣dae & communicandae causa accedentem cum suo pane foras ire comminatorie prae∣ceperint, ac abinde amandarint, ita ut mi∣sera Mulier sine communione & solatio a∣nimae ultimum suum claudere debuerit diem, nec jam amplius licitum sit tali in casu Praedicantibus Posoniensibus idem Hospitale ingredi, minus diversarum Re∣ligionum copulandas Personas, quarum una Catholica, altera vero Evangelica es∣set copulare: Sed nec talium conjugato∣rum proles baptizare, vel etiam in••••uma∣re, sub alioquin citationis ad sedem Me∣trapolitanam Tyrnaviensem Comminati∣one, & gravis poenae incursione per Pa∣rochum Posoniensem iisdem significata.

Non absimili Coactionis licentia abuti∣tur quoque modernus Parochus Civitatis Leutschoviensis Casimirus Miners Ord. Praemonstr. praepositus contra ejusdem Ci∣vitatis universos Nobiles pariter & Igno∣biles, cives & incolas Evangelicos, ho∣rumque Praedicantes libero Religionis suae exercitio indultu Articulari alias fruentes, quippe quos à Communione ac omnibus aliis actibus Ministerialibus quibuscunque exteris Evangelicis quocunque tandem modo administrandis, haec omnia sibi ven∣dicans severe arceret. Peregrinos etiam quoscunque Evangelicos copulandos, si, licet Leutschovienses, vel è converso, qui Leutschoviensium alterius loci Evangeli∣cas ducerent uxores, praecise apud se co∣pulandos adigeret. In casu vero funeran∣dorum Evangelicorum ad suas Caeremo∣nias prae demortuorum aedibus suo ritu peragendas, adeoque in deductionibus e∣tiam usque portam Civitatis concomitan∣do capessendas, inconvenientis solutionis exigendae ergo actu cogeret: Insuper co∣piosissimam earundem duarum nationum, Germanicae nimirum admodum frequen∣tis, & Sclavicae in tertialitate Minoris Ec∣clesiam ad duorum saltem ministrorum in∣tertentionem, unicuique nationi unum saltem admittendo, cum Germanicae vix tres sufficerent, auctoritate sua coarcta∣ret.

His acceder••t Comaromii, Gyóngyó∣sini, alibique incolas Evangelicos per Clerum loci, rusticos vero ubique fere

per Regnum tam mandato praemissarum Commissionum Regiarum, quam jussu quorumcunque Dominorum Catholico∣rum Terrestrium, ad frequentationem Catholicorum Templorum, horumque omnium Caeremoniarum & rituum usuati∣onem compelli.

Quae quum per omnia huic clarissimae statutioni Articulari adversarentur, Ma∣jestatem vestram Sacratissimam per omnia sibi chara humillime petimus, quatenus relaxatis omnibus praemissis violentis co∣actionibus circa caeremoniarum, rituum, ac Religionum contrariarum usuationem & acceptationem maximo conscientiarum cum gravamine indiscriminatim cuicunque Evangelicorum per quoscunque Dominos Catholicos quocunque modo impositis, a∣bolitis insuper omnibus inhibitionibus, in libero Religionis exercitio qualitercun∣que factis, unicuique fidelium Regnico∣larum suorum Evangelicorum citra ullam Religiosae praescriptionis praescriptionem in hoc vel illo, id vel illud faciendi, aut o∣mittendi, liberum suum exercitium, prout uniuscujusque admitteret conscientia, ex integro ubilibet, libere ad mentem sae∣pe mentionatorum allegatorum Articulo∣rum usuandum & exercendum, ex Caesa∣reo-Regia Gratia & Clementia quam pro∣pensissime concedere dignetur.

Secundo, quoad Artic. XXVI. ejusdem Anni & Diaetae, primum Membrum hoc innuit.

AD haec templa quoque per Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni addictos aedifi∣cata, & ritu Catholico necdum reconciliata per certos Commissarios eisdem assignanda.

Articulari hac Constitutione quamquam per expressum exstante, ac Evangelicis suis sumptibus aedificata, rituque Catho∣lico necdum reconciliata Templa & Capel∣las excidenda, assignanda, & relinquenda venire pronunciante; Commissiones nihil∣ominus ••aedem nullo habito hujus respectu in Comitatu Thurocziensi, in Possessioni∣bus Bella, Zatur••za, & Pribocz, similia Templa, & in Comitatu Lyptoviensi in Possessionibus Kirally, Lehota, Pothur∣nya, & Virbicze, similiter Capellas per Evangelicos & Dominos terrestres aedifi∣catas, rituque Catholico ante conditum Articulum necdum reconciliatas, alibique in aliis Comitatibus habitas & repertas, in∣differenter occuparunt, ab earumque usu∣atione & ibidem peragendo cultu Evange∣licos strictissime inhibuerunt, & ad duo saltem loca, uti praememoratum, ubi Templa aedificari permissa sunt, aliquot mille hominum incapacia, imo propter distantiam incongrua, periculosa, diffici∣liaque, relegarunt, & restrinxerunt.

Unde tot millium Evangelicorum in Comitatibus potissimum calamitosa, proli dolor! sors eo devinit, ut propter indisse∣rentem ademptionem Templorum, & amo∣tionem Ministrorum suorum, maximum sine communione, plurimi vero infantes absque baptismate decedant.

Quae cum contra permissionem Articu∣larem, & dictamen etiam Communis ju∣stitiae suum cuique tribuentis, Evangelicis essent ablata: Proinde restitutionem & reassignationem ralium Templorum & Capellarum ad mentem hujus Membri primi memoratorum Comitatuum, alio∣rumque, Evangelicis pro exercendo Reli∣gionis suae cultu legaliter fiendam à Maje∣state vestra Sacratis••ima suppliciter peti∣mus.

Secundum Membrum hoc decernit.

In aliis vero locis juxta benignissimam suae Majestatis Resolutionem loca pro aedificandis Templis, Scholis, & Parochiis erigendis, pro commoditate eorundem Augustanae & Hel∣veticae Confessioni addictorum, per eosdem Commissarios designanda decernuntur.

Etsi Constitutio haec loca pro Commo∣ditate Evangelicorum aedificandis novis Templis, Scholis, & Parochiis erigendis omnino commoda & congrua designanda aperte ordinasset, exindeque eaedem Com∣missiones huic ordinationi conformiter, po∣tissimum vero in Regiis, Liberis, & Mon∣tanis Civitatibus, quibus, Templa, Scho∣lae, & Parochiae, aliaque sunt adempta, se accommodare, citraque aliquam exte∣rorum locorum coarctationem, in ipsis Ci∣vitatibus, intraque easdem (juxta genui∣num, sanum, & literalem Articuli etiam hujus sequentis Membri quinti expresse i∣ta sonantium clausularum sensum: Ac tan∣dem in liberis & Montanis Civitatibus, &c. Ac in Superiore Hungaria omnibus itidem Civitatibus, &c.

Quae interiora, non ex∣teriora Civitatum loca declararent:) Con∣venientia & commoda loca exscindere & assignare debuissent: Commissio tamen Regia ad Superiores Regni Hungariae par∣tes exmissa, medio Cameraticorum & his adjunctorum hominum inter caeteras Civi∣tates Epperiessini Evangelicis, Germanicae Nationi prope Carnificis pratum, cada∣veribus

deglubendis destinatum, Hunga∣ricae erga Civitatis patibulum, & Scla∣voniae in Fimeto, locis sane extra desolata Suburbia longe dissitis, campestribus, iis∣que contumeliosis existentibus: Cassoviae vero aeque tribus similibus nationibus pa∣riter extra solo aequatum Suburbium in squalido & summe lutoso campo, ad offi∣cinam tegulariam erga itidem patibulum situatam, constituto maximo Evangelicae Religionis cum despectu erigendorum no∣vorum Templorum, Scholarum, Paro∣chiarumque loca indecentia, & incommo∣da designavit.

Quocum ob sacrum etiam finem San∣ctissimo Deo dicanda Templa & accessoria aedificare piaculum omnino esset, adeoque despectuosa hujusmodi designatio praeviae quoque Articulari Sanctioni nimium prae∣judicaret.

Pro eo virtute legalis Constitutionis Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam pro Commemoratorum obscoenorum & squali∣dorum, ex privato privatorum quorundam hominum erga Religionem Evangelicam affectu, excisorum locorum totali cassati∣one, aliorum vero commodorum & con∣decentium in iisdem Civitatibus, earum∣que moeniis (ita citra ambiguitatem sensus innuentibus praeallegati hujus Articuli Membri quinti expressis verbis) ubi sat commoda & capacia haberentur loca, ipsis Epperiensibus & Cassoviensibus Evangeli∣cis gratiosissime impertienda excisione & assignatione, devotissima cum subjectione exoramus.

Tertium Membrum hoc statuit:

In aliis vero Comitatibus, veluti in Szala∣diensi, Veszprimiensi, Iauriensi, Comaromi∣ensi, Abauyvariensi, Saarosiensi, Zemplinien∣si, Ughocziensi, B••reghiensi, Thornensi, Gó∣móriensi, Borsodiensi, Honthensi, Nogradiensi, Szolnok, & Heves, nec nòn Pest, Pilis, & Soldt unitis? Item Szabolcziensi, Ungh & Szathmariensi, siquidem de praesenti essent in actuali usu omnium fere Templorum ibidem habitorum. Ideo eadem pro actualibus eorun∣dem possessoribus usuanda relicta sunt.

Hi de nomine specificati Comitatus (qui omnia sua castra, oppida, & villas, seu possessiones cum omnibus suis Tem∣plis, Sacellis, Oratoriis, Scholis, & Pa∣rochiis involverent) dum etiam juxta ma∣nifestum Membri hujus statutum, prae∣missa ex ratione, quod tempore conditi hujus Articuli in actuali usu omnium fere Templorum & accessoriorum fuissent, in reali possessione, liberoque & pacifico eorun∣dem usu relicti, & caeterum etiam taliter imperturbate relinquendi declarati essent, adeoque ab omnibus quorumcunque oc∣cupationibus Templorum & appertinenti∣arum suorum immunes omnino & integri esse debuissent.

Hac tamen Articulari Declaratione posthabita partim saepedictae Commissio∣nes per se, & diversos substitutos Man∣datarios, partim inclytae Camerae, partim Officiales Dominiorum, partim Clerus in plerisque Comitatibus; in Szaladiensi, in Confinio Legrad, in Comaromiensi, in Possessione Mocza, in Abauyvariensi, in Oppidis Regecz, Szanto, Sepsy, & infe∣riore Meczenzeff; possessionibus item Bodokó, Ujifalu, & Fony, in Saarosiensi, in oppido Saaros, & possessionibus Tólk∣zek, Asgutth, & Sóóvar; in Zemplini∣ensi, in oppidis Thokay, Tarczal, Ke∣reszthur, Maad, Liszha, Thállya, Tol∣zua, Benye, Patak, Borsy, Ujihelly, & Bottyan: In Ugoczensi, in oppido Nagy Szólós: In Bereghiensi, in oppidis Mun∣kacz, Beregszas, Vári, & Berégs: In Tornensi, in possessione Almás: In Hon∣thensi, in Civitatibus, oppidis, & villis existentia Evangelicorum Templa, Paro∣chias, & Scholas, excepto unico exili Templo in contemptissimo pago Drino di∣cto, non tam pridem per Evangelicos ae∣dificato, Evangelicis relicto: In Ungua∣riensi, in oppidis Unguar, Naghy-mihál∣ly, & Vinna, ac Possessione Sztara: In Hevessiensi, in oppidis Gyóngyós, Jasz∣berény, ac possessione Maklár: In Pesti∣ensi, in oppido Vacz, & possessione Thót∣falu: In Szathmariensi, in oppido Felsó∣banya, & possessione Giroth-Thótfalu, & Tarpa, aliisque, Evangelicorum Templa, Parochias, & Scholas violenter occupa∣runt, amotisque eorundem Ministris totali Religionis suae exercitio privare praesump∣serunt, ut ut praerecensiti Comitatus Arti∣culariter in possessione praemanibus habi∣torum praescriptorum Templorum relicti fuissent.

Quorum inconveniens occupatio, cum similiter Articulari huic adversaretur sta∣tuto, Majestatisque vestrae Sacratissimae Regio Indultui, quapropter Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam pro effectiva prae∣specificatis in Comitatibus, eorundemque denominatis oppidis & possessionibus oc∣cupatorum Templorum, Parochiarum, & Scholarum, prioribus suis possessoribus Evangelicis ex attributo jure fienda resti∣tutione & reassignatione, qua possumus a∣nimi devotione supplices oramus.

Quartum Membrum hoc concedit:

Praeterea in Confiniis Regni, & quidem in Generalatu contra Canisam, in Szent-Gróth: In Generalatu Iauriensi, in Tikany, Vazony, Papa, Vesprim, Iaurini, & Comaromii: In Generalatu Superioris Hungariae in Puthnok, Onod, Szendró, Tokay, Kallo, & Szathmar: In Generalatu Antemontano Levae, Carponae, & Fúlekini.

Quamquam vi Concessionis hujus evi∣dens esset, Augustanae & Helveticae Con∣fessioni addictis in praedenominatis Con∣finiis liberi Exercitii, & Templorum, ac Accessoriorum ibidem habitorum, tem∣poreque hu••us conditi Articuli possesso∣rum realem usum relictum, & stabilitum esse:

Regia nihilominus Commissio ad Infe∣riores Regni Hungariae partes Ann. 1688. ordinata, Carponae de nomine hoc in Membro specificata Civitate, occupatis Templo, Parochia, & Schola Evangelicis, remotisque Praedicantibus & Scholae do∣centibus, totale exercitium à memoria ho∣minum ibidem continuo usu libere semper practicatum & habitum, ac etiam eodem in usu praevio modo Articulariter reli∣ctum, maximo exercitii Spiritualis nul∣lam moram patientis cum praejudicio, opti∣mique juris Articularis, verbo & indulto Regio confirmati, derogamine severa cum Comminatione inhibuit, & eodem peni∣tus abstinere universos Nobiles & Igno∣biles ibidem habitantes, qua praesidiarios, qua incolas, & Cives Evangelicos coegit, eosdem ad ulteriorem Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae benignissimam eatenus obti∣nendam Resolutionem & Gratiam rele∣gando.

Comaromii porro, ubi pariter vi hujus Articuli libera Augustanae & Helveticae Confessionis exercitii praxis, quam etiam parium duorum Templorum, Parochia∣rum & Scholarum pacifica possessio & usus esset confirmata, in iis utriusque Confessi∣onis incolae, stipendiarii item milites Hungariei, ibidem existentes imperturba∣te ad fatales usque praeteritorum Anno∣rum belli tumultus, & insperatam, Ann. 1683. totius ejusdem oppidi, Templo∣rum, Parochiarum, & Scholarum Confla∣grationem perstitissent; ob praefatos vero casus tam Civibus Evangelicis, quam eo∣rum Ministris hinc inde dispersis, tale li∣berum exercitium Religionis quodammodo intermitti contigisset, dum supervenienti∣bus jam fatis clementioribus dispersi E∣vangelici rursum rediissent, ac virtute praescripti hujus Articuli publicum Religi∣onis suae exercitium reassumere, Praedi∣cantesque & Scholae docentes suos redu∣cere, Templa adhaec, & Parochìas, & Scholas, in consuetis suis de facto desola∣tis exstantibus locis reaedificare voluissent, ac etiamnum vellent, per Excellentiss. Dom. Comitem à Hoffkircher, dicti con∣finii Commendantem, sicut & clerum loci talia effectuare gravibus sub minis arcen∣tur, inhibito iisdem totali exercitio quo∣quomodo usuando, prout & precibus in privatis aedibus alias peragi solitis, super∣addita severa interminatione etiam ad cir∣cumjacentia loca devotionis peragendae caussa cuiquam Evangelicorum exeundi sub incaptivatione & aliis gravibus poenis incurrendis pulsu tympani per plateas con∣finii Anno praeterito publicata.

Thokaini, loco & confinio aeque Articu∣lariter denominato identidem per Proviso∣rem & Clerum loci occupatis Templo & Parochia sumptibus Evangelicorum ex fundamento aedificata, piis item legatis & proventibus dotata, exturbatoque abinde suo Praedicante, libero exercitio prohi∣bentur.

Quae loca cum nomine tenus Articulo hoc specificarentur, inque usu liberi sui exercitii, imperturbatoque Dominio Tem∣plorum, Parochiarum, & Scholarum, ho∣rumque accessoriorum permanenda decer∣nerentur, neque tali eorundem jure priva∣ri quirent, tamen, ut praemissum, per prae∣vios privata essent, prohiberenturque ef∣fective.

Hinc firmissime inhaerentes Articulari & Regiae huic Concessioni Carponenses, Ci∣vitatenses, & Thokayenses oppidanos E∣vangelicos eorundem libero Religionis ex∣ercitio, cum Templorum, Parochiarum, Scholarum, & horum accessoriorum a∣demptorum plenaria restitutione, remoto∣rumque Praedicantium & Docentium suo∣rum integra reductione, pristino suo statui & ordini gratiosissime reddi.

Comaromiensibus vero Cassata Praetitu∣lati Dom. Comitis à Hoffkircher praeinsi∣nuata inhibitione reassumptionem Religiosi sui exercitii, Ministrorumque Ecclesiasti∣corum, sicut & Scholae Docentium redu∣ctionem, adeoque Templorum etiam & appertinentium in extantibus horum de∣signatis & excisis locis reaedificationem cle∣mentissime admitti, ac etiam impertiri à Majestate vestra Sacratissima demisse im∣ploramus.

Quintum Membrum hoc constituit:

Ac tandem in liberis & Montanis Civita∣tibus, utpote Trenchiniensi, Modrensi, Crem∣niczìensi, & Novizoliensi, ac in Superiore Hungaria omnibus itidem Civitatibus, simi∣liter loca pro aedificandis Templis, Scholis, & Parochiis assignanda conceduntur.

Quid hinc clarius & directius inferri potest, quam quod in singulis liberis & Montanis quoque Civitatibus (quales sunt ordinis sui gratiae recensendae, in Inferiore Hungaria liberae Civitates: Sopronium, Kuszeginum, Rust, Posonium, Szent-Gyorginum, Bazinga, Modra, Tyrnavia, Szakoliza, Trenczinium, Veterozolium, Carpona, & Brezna; & in Superiore, Cassovia, Leutschovia, Ba••tpha, Epperies, Cibinium, Kesmarck, & Nagybanya: In Montanis vero, Neozollum, Schemnic∣zium, Cremniczium, Libethbanya, Ba∣kabanya, Belobanya, & Ujibanya) pro quarum modalitate (reflexione habita ad antecedentis Articuli 25. primi Membri, inibique citatorum Articulorum praemis∣sam generalitatem permissae libertatis fu∣sius deductam, quo se hic Paragraphus quoque referret) distinctione & diversita∣te quadam, proque exemplo, ex utroque ordine liberarum videlicet Inferioris Hun∣gariae binae, uti Trenchinium & Modra; & Montanarum similite•• binae, nempe Cremniczium & Neozolium Civitates re∣censentur, & denominantur, Superiorum vero Hungariae liberarum Civitatum ge∣nerifica fieret mentio, dum omnes una eademque libertatis praerogativa perfru∣erentur, nec conditio unius sequior esset alterius, similiter loca commoda, & qui∣dem in Civitatibus ipsis, sive in medio ipsarum, ad genuinam mentem verborum Membri hujus: In Liberis & Montanis Ci∣vitatibus, &c. In Superiore Hungaria: Om∣nibus itidem Civitatibus, &c.

Quae non spe∣cificatae etiam à libertatis suae generalitate hic sano sensu intellecta, & comprehensa non excluderent aedificandis Templis, Pa∣rochiis, & Scholis assignanda venirent. Commissiones vero Regiae extra attacto hoc Membro quinto denominatas Civita∣tes, reliquas omnes quatuordecim Liberas & Montanas Civitates à designatione & excisione locorum excluserunt, omnique exercitio, & quidem adhuc cum certa (ut Superius in Articuli 25. Membro primo repraesentatum) incancellatione priva∣runt.

In Superiore porro Hungaria potissi∣mum Epperiessini & Cassoviae plane abo∣minanda loca (ut Membro praecedenti secundo repraesentatum) designarunt.

Quae quum cum sancito hujus Articuli, & ad initium Membri primi Art. 25. alle∣gatorum, horumque recto sensu, adeo∣que ipsa etiam sana ratione non conveni∣rent, nixi ob id talibus fundamentis Ar∣ticularibus Majestatem vestram Sacratissi∣mam pari gratiosissima uti caeteris Deno∣minatis, ita praedeclaratis, non specifica∣tis, hincque ex missis & restrictis Civitati∣bus, locorum commodorum aedificando∣rum novorum Templorum, Parochiarum, & Scholarum deservientium demonstrati∣one, liberique Religionis eorundem exer∣citii, cum & alias tali benignissimo Indultu Regio ipsis etiam, uti aliis libere perfrui fas omnino & aequum esset, nec eodem quoquo modo privari deberent integra ad∣missione; praeattactis vero Cassoviensi & Epperiensi Civitatibus aliorum, ob sa∣crum finem Deo dedicandorum convenien∣tium locorum intra easdem Civitates, Sub∣urbiis plane carentes, reperibilium desig∣natione & assignatione fiendis, perquam humillime rogamus.

Sextum Membrum hoc sancit:

Templa demum, in quorum actuali possessione idem Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni ad∣dicti de facto sunt, modo praevio prae manibus eorundem, una cum Parochiis & Scholis, pro∣ventibusque eorundem propter bonum Pacis, ut nimium quiete & pacifice vivant, relinquun∣tur, usu Sepulturae & Campanarum pro Ca∣tholicis ibidem degentibus aeque ac ipsis re∣licto.

Quam evidens etiam esset hoc Mem∣brum sextum, antecedensque hujus Arti∣culi tertium explicatiori declaratione E∣vangelicos in actuali & pacifica Templo∣rum, Parochiarum, Scholarum, & pro∣ventuum suorum, prae manibus, tempore hujus conditi Articuli habitorum possessi∣one, Campanarum insuper & Sepulturae Communi usu relictos, & relinquendos stabiliret, & confirmaret.

Eo tamen repudiato tam memoratae Commissiones Regiae, quam inclytae quo∣que camerae, & officiales quique, prout & Clerus, in Comitatibus, praescripto Membro tertio fus••us enumeratis, talia Templa una cum Appertinentiis & Pro∣ventibus universis, contra dictamen hujus Articuli, occuparunt, & haec concomitan∣tia, liberum nimirum exercitium, & fun∣ctionem Ministerialem, ejectis Ministris, prohibuerunt, Campanarum etiam & Se∣pultura

communem Usum fere ubique E∣vangelicis interdixerunt.

Sic exemplificandi caussa Commissio Regia in Comitatu Honthensi, qui unus esset ex praescriptis Membro tertio enume∣ratis, quive tam ex vi hujus sexti, quam etiam praefati tertii Membrorum à simili Commissione immunis esse debebat, omnia Templa, unico excepto, eoque parvulo Mediante Vice-Comite ejusdem Comita∣tus occupari, & Praedicantes amoveri fe∣cit.

Ita in Comitatu Hevessiensi Mandati∣one Reverendissimi Domini Archiepiscopi Strigoniensis Georgii Szeckenii, & Illu∣strissimi Dom. Comitis Georgii Erdódii oppidum Gyóngyós Helveticae Confessi∣onis, qui in continua semper posses••one Templi, Parochiae, & Scholae, Accesso∣riorumque ipsorum à longis temporibus Ante, in, & post Diaetam Soproniensem fuerant, iis una cum omnibus suis piis legatis & proventibus, undecim praecipu∣is vineis, quinque Molendinis, uno Ma∣cello, & una Domo, adhaec aliquot cente∣nis urnis vini per Joannem Almasy Heves∣siensis, & Franciscum Sutter Pestiensis Co∣mitatuum judices Nobilium die 22 Maii, Ann. 1688. sunt privati, amotioneque Ec∣clesiae, & Scholae docentium, totali eo∣rundem Evangelico exercitio, etiam in privatis aedibus continuando, prout & Se∣pultura ac Campanarum usu inhibiti, pos∣sessione horum omnium Clero loci tra∣dita.

Pariter in Comitatibus Abauyvariensi & Zempliniensi, signanter in Dominio Ra∣gocziano, oppida Thallya, Máád, Szán∣tó, Kereszthur, Tarczal, Liszka, Bennye, Tolchva, Patak, Ujihelly, Borsy, Regacz, & Thokay, aliaque, quae aeque in actuali & pacifico Dominio Templorum, Schola∣rum, Parochiarum, & accessoriorum, ho∣rumque proventuum, tam ante hunc con∣ditum Articulum, quam conditionis ejus∣dem Tempore fuissent, de caeteroque prae∣possessione horum relinqui debuissent, om∣nibus his per officiales ejusdem Dominii sunt privata, ac libero Religionis exerci∣tio, vel in privata etiam Domo usuando, severissimis sub minis inhibita.

Non absimilite•• in Civitatibus Cassovi∣ensi & Epperiensi quoad proventus Eccle∣siasticos omnia Evangelicorum pia lega∣ta; Cassoviensibus quidem quatuor Do∣mus, unus adhaec hortus, certae item ter∣rae arabiles, & in promontorio Tokay una vin••a Varga dicta; Epperiensibus vero certae insimul vineae, diversis in Pro∣montoriis partiumSuperiorum situatae cum suis reditibus, per Magistratum loci Ca∣tholicum utrobique via facti sunt ereptae: Quibus Campanarum quoque & Sepultu∣rae communis usus absolute denegatur. Funerum adhaec intra moenia Civitatum cum solitis suis caeremoniis condecens de∣ductio etiam cavetur, & non admitti∣tur.

Quibus similibus cum expresse contra Artic. hunc injuriati essent memoratorum locorum Evangelici.

Exinde Sanctissimae eatenus declaratae Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Resolutio∣ni & Articulari Concessioni firmiter inhae∣rentes, à Majestate vestra Sacratissima ho∣rum omnium, & praeattacto etiam Mem∣bro tertio Commemoratorum Comitaten∣sium locorum occupatorum Evangelicos praecise concernentium Templorum, Pa∣rochiaram, Scholarum, & accessoriorum, omnium adhaec legatorum, indeque sub∣secutorum proventuum, campanarum item ac Sepulturae usum, contra mentem hujus Articuli & Membri violenter ademptorum, suis antiquis possessoribus Evangelicis re∣ali cum effectu fiendam benignissimam Re∣stitutionem & redintegrationem de genu flexo desideramus.

Septimum Membrum determinat:

Interea vero nec Catholici Ministris Augu∣stinae & Helveticae Confessioni addictis, nec vero horum sequaces Plebanis Catholicis ad mentem Articuli undecimi 1647. solvere obli∣gentur.

Hujus Membri statutione clarissima licet, & perconfirmati etiam Artic. 11. 1647. per expressa verba: Ne Evangelici status Catho∣licis Plebanis, & è converso status Catholici Evangelicis Ministris ad ullas solutiones prae∣standas ••int obligati:

Imo subsequentis Articuli 12. ejus∣dem Ann. 1647. explicatiora: Ubi vero Parochias non haberent auditores Evangelici, solutionem pendant suae Religionis Ministris, cujus videlicet Ministerio, seu opera, usi fue∣rint: Sicut & Catholici Parochis Catholicis. Ubi autem auditores Evangelici hactenus non solvissent plebanis Catholicis, imposterum eti∣am ad nullas solutiones praestandas ullo sub pra••∣textu cogantur ad solvendum, prout nec Ca∣tholici Evangelicis.

Adhaec quoad Stolarum proventus & pensiones allegati 12 Articuli Ann. 1647. immediate subsequentia formalia:

Stolares autem proventus, seu solutiones, in quibusvis locis Plebani Catholici & Mini∣stri Evangelici à suae Religionis auditoribus totaliter percipiant:

Adhuc magis elucida∣tiore existente, ac unicuique partium con∣venientes suas pensiones attribuente, ade∣oque Evangelicos ab omni prorsus soluti∣onis obligamine, Clero & Plebanis Ca∣tholicis fienda absolute exemptos pronun∣ciante.

Minus tamen nihilo Commissiones Re∣giae ubique in Comítatibus (extra duo saltem in quovis Comitatu designata loca) omnes solutiones Plebanis Catholicis ad∣dixerunt: In Civitatibus vero, ubi etiam liberum exercitium permissum, ut ex Fi∣sco, seu Communi Civitatum aerario (ad quem respectu pluralitatis Evangelicorum Catholici minimum quantum contribue∣rent) ipsis Plebanis, seu Parochis Catho∣licis solutio fiat, & Evangelici tam Mini∣stris, quam etiam Scholae doctoribus suis extraordinarie ex propriis prospiciant, contra praescriptum manifestum Articulum constituerunt, cui abusivae Constitutioni ubilibet locorum ipsi Plebani & Clerus po∣tenter insisterent, & via facti quasliber so∣lutiones, ac universos stolares proventus pro se indifferenter tam in Comitatibus, quam etiam omnibus Civitatibus exige∣rent.

Inde Officiales etiam saepe fati Dominii Rakocziani in Superiori Hungaria indi∣scriminatim nobiles pariter, & ignobiles Evangelicos brachio quoque militari ad solutionem Plebanis in eodem Dominio pendendam omni conatu adigunt.

Quae cum contra positivam Articuli hu∣jus determinationem facta essent, adeoque cum maximo etiam ejusdem & inibi allega∣torum abusu per Plebanos Catholicos erga Evangelicos universim practicaren∣tur.

Inde hoc in passu ad praescriptum Arti∣culum & suas leges provocantes apud Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam demis∣sissime instamus, quatenus virtute harum omnes Evangelicos ab omni prorsus solu∣tione Parochis Catholicis praestanda im∣munes pronunciare, ac ut quilibet status suos sibi servientes interteneat, & exsol∣vat, iisdem etiam suos pendat stolares pro∣ventus, Clementissima, justitiaeque con∣sona ordinatione decernere dignetur.

Octavum Membrum hoc ordinat▪

Omnibus porro Magnatibus & Nobilibus in Regno degentibus, in Arcibus & solitis Residentiis, pro ritu cujusvis Professionis, Ora∣toria & Sacella exs••ruere, & dotare liberum sit.

Virtute membri hujus licet omnibus Magnatibus & Nobilibus Evangelicis in Ar∣cibus & residentiis suis Oratoria & Sacel∣la exstruendi & dotandi permissa sit liber∣tas, quae liberam omnino in iis Religionis suae professionem, sacrorum & accessorio∣rum celebrationem, Ministrorum item intertentionem, tanquam causam sui Principalem, & sine qua non, respicerent, & secum ferrent; alioquin absque his elu∣soria plane & supervacanae foret haec Arti∣cularis Concessio.

Praetitulatae tamen Commissiones Regiae praxin hanc post occupationem Templo∣rum vi praescriptae Articularis Ordinatio∣nis per Comitatus in Arcibus & Residen∣tiis Magnatum & Nobilium longo tem∣pore usitatam & acceptatam, in pleris∣que Comitatibus, signanter Lyptoviensi▪ Turocziensi, Arvensi, Trenchiniensi, Zo∣lensi, Honthensi, aliisque totaliter inhi∣buerunt, & contra praeinsinuatum sanum Articuli sensum in similibus locis liberum Religionis suae exercitium per peculiares Ministros exercendum penitus vetarunt, & nonnisi (quod si celebratione cultus sui in Residentiis suis uti vellent) alterutrius duorum designatorum in Comitatu loco∣rum Ministri, nullatenus vero alterius ac∣cersendi, & ejus opera utendi, hocque e∣tiam praecise, per cujusque propria & fa∣miliae suae, non vero ullorum vicinorum necessitate, sub poena alioquin militaris in∣vasionis similis Praesidentiae facultate ad∣missa, Articularem hanc libertatem mira circumscriptione coarctarunt.

Unde in Comitatu Lyptoviensi Parochi & Plebani aliquot talium, Nobilium Do∣mos per Milites Arcis Lykava invadi & expilari curarunt.

In Comitatu Trenchiniensi Anno prae∣terito 89 Nobiles Familiae Nozdrovizky Praedicantes in residentia sua pro admini∣stratione exercitii sui intertenentes, simi∣liter instinctu Plebanorum per milites Re∣giminis Mersiani damnificati sunt, Mini∣stro ad carceres Arcis Ledni••ze raptato, & strictissima incarceratione ad subscripti∣onem summe praejudiciosarum Reversali∣um pro sui eliberatione adacto.

Quae cum directe repugnarent praeatta∣ctae legalitati, nec etiam Magnates & No∣biles (quibus tamquam Secundi & Tertii Liberorum Statuum & Ordinum Regni, liberis personis, liberum suum exercitium ubique, sive in propriis Residentiis, sive in fundis suis, sive sub Dio, aeque libere, intertentione, si modo potuerint, & usu Ministerii exercere liberum esset, Religiosa hac eorundem, eaque Articulari in liber∣tate restringi quirent.

Quocirca apud Majestatem vestram Sa∣cratissimam pro relaxatione, & sublatione praeviae Commissionalis inhibitionis, & circumscriptionis, è converso juxta indul∣tum hujus Articuli, ejusdemque sanam mentem, omnibus Magnatibus & Nobili∣bus in Regno, in Capellis, & Oratoriis eorundem Arcensibus & Residentialibus, per quoscunque peculiares Ministros, quos intertenere possent, liberi exercitii, omniumque Accessoriorum, quibuslibet Regnicolis libere exercendi gratiosissima admissione ardentissime efflagitamus.

Nonum Membrum hoc perhibet:

Posthac vero nullae Templorum, Scholarum∣que & Parochiarum occupationes, vel Exer∣citii turbationes ab utrimque, sub poena in Articulo 8 Uladislai decreto 5, expressa, fiant.

Expressa lege licet cautum sit, (quoli∣bet Regni statu propter bonum Pacis & Tranquillitatem Regni publicam in prae∣scriptis suis Articularibus terminis posses∣sionum Templorum, Scholarum, Paro∣chiarum, liberique Religionis suae exerci∣tii relicto) amplius quaeque Templa, Scholas, & Parochias Evangelicorum oc∣cupare, horumque libera exercitia quo∣que quoquo modo interturbate;

Non tamen desiit, sed ne nunc quidem desinit Status Catholicus eatenus miseros Evangelicos indiscriminatim per totum Regnum exquisitis sub coloribus (ut jam supra fusius repraesentatum) per vim & fortia, citra ullius poenae formidinem & incursum impune sane infestare, eosque religiosa eorundem legitima privare.

Quare si contra eundem tamquam prae∣missis manifestissime contravenientem ef∣fectiva designatae poenae desumptione pro∣cederetur, polliceretur equidem status E∣vangelicus sibime•• in praemissis pacificam & imperturbatam permansionem, tollere∣turque omnis dissidiorum fomes.

Quae cum non fiant, quantumcunque nobis etiam lamentantibus, querulantibus, & injurias nostras repraesentantibus, cir∣caque harum sublationem, & nostri ac∣commodationem, Articularem Medelam implorantibus, crevit exinde, & adhuc∣dum crescit status Catholici eo liberior in nos grassandi audacia, contraque omne jus & aequum libertatibus nostris nos ex∣uendi licentia.

Hinc ut tales & similes violentae occu∣pationes & interturbationes praemissorum omnimode praecaveantur, praescriptam le∣gem strictissime contra transgressores prae∣vios, ac etiam futuros quosliber suis viis & modis observandam, & prosequendam iri à Majestate vestra Sacratissima solli∣cite petimus.

Accederet praemissis quoque adjun∣gendum quoad Libertatem vel Maxime Civilem Politicam.

ARticulo 11. Soproniensi praememo∣ratae novissimae diaetae gratiosissima Regiarum & liberarum, Montanarumque Civitatum Communium privilegiorum confirmatione, desuperque ibidem allegata∣rum, & passim conditarum Legum reno∣vatione per expressa verba:

Liberarum quoque, ac Regiarum, Monta∣nar••mque Civitatum non exiguae fuissent que∣relae, quod in jure liberae electionis Magistra∣tus Civilis, necnon jure patronatus, &c. ac aliis suis immunitatibus, partim à parte Ca∣merae Hungariae, partim vero ab Officialibus bellicis contra privilegia ipsorum, & regni le∣ges, turbatae & impeditae exstitissent; ideo confirmatis eatenus ipsorum privilegiis & im∣munitatibus, &c. Articuli etiam Regni, ut sunt Anni 1659. Art. 129.1649. Artic. 16.1647. Art. 83.1638. Art. 35. ac alii su∣perinde conditi renovantur, ac tam per Ca∣meras, quam Officiales bellicos, ac alios quos∣cunque strictissime observentur, neque in libero Magistratus Civilis jure, ac aliis privilegiis ipsorum longo usu roboratis à quopiam quoquo modo turbentur.

Constitutum esse easdem leges, & Ar∣ticulos, tam per Camerales & Bellicos Officiales, quam quoscunque etiam Reg∣nicolas ex omni parte servandos venire, id quod ex consensu omnium & Catholi∣corum & Evangelicorum aequali in usum quoque deductum erat per Civitates.

Nihilominus praevia Excelsarum Com∣missionum, ut superius memoratum, in omnibus Regiis, Liberis & Montanis Civi∣tatibus Evangelicorum amovendorum, & Catholicorum in Magistratum surrogan∣dorum Nomine Majestatis vestrae Sacra∣tissimae Regio facta praescriptione, vel maxime in superioribus partium Regni Hungariae Civitatibus, Cassioviensi, Ep∣periensi, Bartphensi, aliisque inclytae Ca∣merae Scepusiensis inde sumptae occasionis ingessione, praecitato alias Articulo 83. 1647. &c. prohibita, eo processit dictarum Civitatum Magistratus reformatus Catho∣licus licentiae, ut jam omnes Cassovienses, Epperienses, & Bartphenses, aliosque, tam in Senatorii, quam Communitatis ordinum Evangelicos, ad publica Officia, & dignitates Civiles gerendas bene meri∣tos & aptos, ex mero duntaxat privato affectu erga Religionem contra manifestas praefati Articuli, ibique citatorum, signan∣ter Articulorum 13. 1608. ante Corona∣tionem, item 44. 1609, ac 12. 1647. an∣norum Constitutiones, notabili Evange∣licorum cum oppressione, à publicis dig∣nitatibus, honoribus, & officiis civilibus removerit, & horum loco aut minus ido∣neos, aut obaeratos, aut negotia Civita∣tum nihil intelligentes, magisque privata curantes Catholicos summa dictarum Ci∣vitatum cum ruina & damnificatione sur∣rogaverit, & constituerit.

Quae siquidem cum apertissimo Con∣firmatarum Communium Libertatum, & privilegiorum civilium praejudicio facta essent, ac fierent impraesentiarum,

Quamobrem,

Primo, Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae, pro liberi Magistratus & Communitatis Civilis eligendi juris, hactenus, ut jam praeinsinuatum, diversimode per diversos interturbati, ac ex parte Evangelicorum penitus eversi, unice & mere penes eas∣dem ac quascunque Civitates, earumque utriusque Religionis Catholicae & Evan∣gelicae Juratos benemeritos Cives perma∣nendi priori suo statui admittenda redu∣ctione, solidaque conservatione.

Secundo: Civilis mutuae concordiae con∣servandae, nocivarumque dissensionum, & simultatum amovendarum gratia, eorun∣dem Magistratuum & Communitatum Ci∣vilium, absque ullo Catholicae & Evange∣licae Religionis discrimine, ex honestis, benemeritis, nullaque labe maculatis, iisque aptis Juratis Civibus liberae electionis, of∣ficiorumque, & quarumvis aliarum dig∣nitatum Civilium ad mentem pr••••ipe∣cificatorum Articulorum 13. 1608. an∣te Coronationem, & 44. 1609. fienda indifferenti & coaequali collatione, mu∣tuaque ad honores civiles publicos pro∣motione.

Tertio: Observandae alternatae aequa∣litatis, bonique Civita••um publici cau∣sa Judicatus, & Tribunatus Officiorum, juxta modo citatorum, & 12 Articu∣li 1647. Anni sensum, alternatim & mix∣tim gerendorum, gratiosissima annuen∣tia, & permissione, ••lementissime ordi∣nanda, profundissima animorum cum hu∣militate supplices nostras deponimus pro∣ces.

Et haec sunt, Sacratissime Imperator, inter caetera praevio modo Articularit••r Sancitarum, & ad genuinum ac lit••re∣lem Articulorum Soproniensium ••••••∣sum membratim perspicue deductarum Religiosae & Politicae libertatum nostra∣rum consensu totius Regni permissa bene∣ficia:

Quae quum ita cl••ra & illustria, ut nul∣lam explanationem patiantur, nisi quis il∣los Articulos manifeste obscurare velit, & nos cum reservata juxta etiam praecitati Articuli 26. Soproniensis ultimam clausu∣lam:

Per hancque Articularem Concessionem iis∣dem Augustanae & Helvelicae Confessioni ad∣dictis ulterior praetensi••num suarum via in futuris diaetis instantias suas promovendi (non obstantibus Cleri & aliorum secularium Catho∣licorum contradictionibus) minime prae••••∣datur.

Salvis semper eatenus legibus Regni diplo∣mate Regio firmatis.

Ampliores Majestatis vestrae Sacratissi∣mae propensae Caesareo-Regiae Clementiae gratias, etiam extra diaetales conventus (dum extra hos Majestati vestrae Sacratis∣simae vulneribus nostris convenientes Me∣delas adhibere impossibile non esset, ad subsequentes vero diaetas nimium infestan∣tibus, ac nullas leg••s, nullas constitutas poenas curantibus Clero, & Dominis Ca∣tholicis, exspectantibus nobis facile Re∣ligionis nostrae totale evenire posset exter∣minium) petendi & urgendi facultate, in illos novissima in diaeta Posoniensi Con∣senserimus, fieri nequit, ut jam nunc su∣pra quam concedunt, expostulare pra••su∣mamus.

Nihil illegalitatis, nihilque novitatis, verum legibus regni benignissime confir∣matis Soproniensibus Articulis conformem praementionatorum Gravaminum & inju∣••iarum nostrarum praemisso modo Articu∣lariter ac distinctim deductarum, eviden∣tissimisque adversantium exemplis illustra∣tarum complanationem, quae ad asseren∣dam Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Regi∣am Auctoritatem & pientissimam Verbo R••gio ratificatam voluntatem, tranquillam item Regni & Civitatum permansionem, ac bonum Pacis publicae vergit, incessan∣tibus precibus nostris jam supra decem semestria, magna cum impensione sum∣ptuum, demississime petentes, ne ulteri∣oribus etiam lamentis nostris, de caetero quoque Majestatem vestram Sacratissi∣mam ejusdem Augustissimam Aulam one∣rare oporteat.

Eandem Majestatem vestram Sacra∣tissimam per immensam Dei Misericordi∣am, cujus vices agit in Terris, per Rega∣le solium, quod divinitus Majestati ve∣strae Sacratissimae est datum, perque felici∣tatem suam, apud Regium Justitiae Tribu∣nal, prae moerore & dolore prostrati, ima cum demissione obsecramus, quatenus jam tandem tot & tantarum humillimarum pre∣cum, justissimarumque Instantiarum no∣strarum, ex innata oppressos vel maxime juvandi clementia miserta, Articularia & legalia haec Pos••ulata nostra per intimum suum Consilium gratiosissime revideri fa∣cere, perque ejusdem avidissime exspecta∣tam Consolatoriam Resolutionem & defi∣nitionem cuilibet praedictorum Articulo∣rum Membri, Regia sua auctoritate, à qua sola (post Deum) salus & permansio nostra dependet, nos crigere, liberumque Religionis nostrae Exercitium cum Mini∣strorum nostrorum Evangelicorum imper∣turbata, & non restringenda nostri in me∣dio permansione, & vocationis ipsorum, ubilibet, libera administratione, adhaec injuriose à nobis ademptorum reali & effectiva restitutione, introductorum∣que abusuum totali abrogatione in pri∣stinam, quoad statum etiam Civilem politicum, Libertatem Articularem be∣nignissime asserere, inque eadem sartos & rectos semper conservare clementissime dignetur.

Quam Majestatis Vestrae Sacratissi∣mae gratiam & clementiam perpetuis fidelitatis nostrae obsequiosissimis servi∣tiis sanguinis etiam profusione conte∣standis, quam subjectissime demereri ad∣nitemur.

Benignissimam praevie petitorum Deter∣minationem praestolantes, manemus

Ejusdem Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Humillimi perpetuoque fideles subditi Superiorum & Inferiorum Regni Hungariae Parti∣um ac Comitatuum, Regiarum, Liberarum, & MontanarumCivitatum, Oppidorum, Confinio∣rum, item & Pagorum Universi Evangelici.

Exhibita suae Majestati Sacratissimae Lax∣emburgi, die 27 Mensis Maii, 1690.

Exemplum alterius Libelli Me∣morialis Caesareae Majestati à Le∣gatis Saxon. & Brandeburg. Ele∣ctorum pro Protestantibus Hun∣garis Augustae Vindelicorum ex∣hibiti.

Serenissime, &c.

IN recenti Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae memoria est, quid nos a. d. 6/16 Januar. cum ad Caesariam & Regiam Majestatem vestram publice admissi esse∣mus, nomine utriusque Electoris Saxonici & Brandeburgici, Dominorum nostrorum Clementissimorum, inter alia de Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae Regni Haeredita∣rii & Provinciarum incolis Evangelicis sub∣mississime proposuerimus; & inprimis de libera toties ab universis Evangelicis Or∣dinibus invictis argumentis repetita Tef∣ferekensium ita appellatorum incolarum emigratione, & in Feriolensi ditione re∣tentorum infelicium liberorum restitutio∣ne, liberoque discessu permittendo, hu∣millimis precibus petierimus. Quemad∣modum igitur Clementissimi Domini no∣stri, ambo praefati Electores, certam illam spem de Caesareae & Regiae Majestatis ve∣strae Christianissimo benignissimoque ani∣mo conceperunt, sore, ut Caesarea ac Re∣gia Majestas vestra submississimis hisce

precibus faciles sit aures praebitura & tot millium pressas & afflictas animas quaesito solatio refectura: Ita nonnullas aliis de rebus clementissimas resolutiones à Caesa∣rea Regiaque Majestate vestra impetravi∣mus tam ante, quam post Caesareae acRegiae Majestatis vestrae ex illa urbe discessum: Verum de Negotio Hungarico nihil om∣nino obtinuimus. Quapropter justissimis Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae ocu∣lis rursus eorundem infelicium in Hunga∣ria Evangelicorum Miserrimum statum, novis indies oppressionibus aggravatum, uti ex annexis liquebit, humillime subji∣cere ausi sumus, nulli dubitantes, quin Caesarea ac Regia Majestas vestra, quae Divini nobis in terris Numinis imago est, afflictorum tacta miseratione, qui suppli∣citer Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae throno advoluti sunt, infelicium illorum preces clementissime acceptura, & miseri∣am sublevatura sit: Simul & gratiosissime imperatura, atque curatura, ne nupero Recessu de integro Confirmatum liberum Religionis Evangelicae exercitium, contra Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae Cle∣mentissimam animi intentionem, amplius laedatur, interrumpaturque: Verum con∣tra ea suae cujusque conscientia libertati, tranquillitatique permittatur, atque resti∣tuatur: Ipsi vero gravaminibus suis, prae∣sertim ratione abusus clausulae: Salvo jure Dominorum terrestrium, (quae quidem querelarum praecipua caussa est) liberen∣tur, atque exsolvantur. Quamvis autem Clementissimae istius Resolutionis (pro qua interim humillimas gratias agimus) Clementissimorum Dominorum nostrorum Electorum nomine explicationes aliquot obscurioris sensus demississime rogare ha∣beamus, his tamen ad tempus postpositis, illud praecipue obnixis precibus à Caesarea ac Regia Majestare vestra petimus, humil∣limèque obsecramus, ut, quoniam res li∣quida & clara est, atque celeberrimae ex∣peditionis, concessam gratiosissime emi∣grationem Tefferkensium liberorum decla∣rare dignetur, miserisque parentibus libe∣ros suos devehere ipsis liceat, remque su∣am familiarem expedire, concessis in hunc finem, quae requiruntur, literis commea∣tus: Utque hac ratione vinculum illud na∣turae sanctissimum, quod parentes liberis & hos illis, mutuo nexu adstrinxit, inte∣grum, illaesumque conservetur. Quae res uti Electoribus Dominis nostris Clemen∣tissimis longe Maximam animi allatura est voluptatem, ita eosdem magis magisque devinciet, atque Caesareae ac Regiae Maje∣stati vestrae obstrictos reddet, velut suam ipsorum in gratiam concessa omnibusque submississimae venerationis & obsequii offi∣ciis rependenda. Nos autem pro nostri muneris debita obedientia humillima cum veneratione perpetuum erimus

Caesareae ac Regiae Majestati vestrae Devotissimi & Humillimi Elect. Sax. & Brandenb. Plenipot. Legati,

• N.E. Baro von Gersdorff.
• S.I. von Dankelman.

Exemplum libelli Memorialis Sacrae Caesareae Majestati à Lega∣tis Saxon. & Brandeburgicis Au∣gustae Vindelicorum in gratiam Hungarorum Protestantium exhi∣biti.

Serenissime, &c.

QUEMADMODUM res à Cae∣sarea ac Regia Majestate vestra in Hungaria adversus Christiani nominis hostem felicissime gestae, recuperataeque post tam diuturnum sub barbaro jugum regnum illud, nemini plus voluptatis at∣tulerunt, quam clementissimis Dominis nostris Electoribus, caeterisque etiam Im∣perii Rom. Ordinibus ac statibus Evan∣gelicis laetissimo fuere gaudio: Praesertim quod & ipsi pro viribus ad tutandam Cae∣sareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae magni∣tudinem arma sua Caesareis enixissime conjunxerint, quo Divina favente gratia, prout hoc summum ipsorum votum est, barbarus ad accipiendam decoram Nomini Caesareo, certamque & constantem Pacem constringatur, cogaturque: Ita & ulterius hoc suum votum extendunt, ut Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae indefesso & pa∣trio erga sibi subditos amore, nobilissimum illud regnum in pristinum restituatur flo∣rem, vigoremque: Subditisque illius in∣colis fidelissimis atque obedientissimis ju∣stissimo Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis ve∣strae imperio atque patrocinio, quoad privilegiorum immunitatumque veterum conservationem ad spem optimam excita∣tis, multo quam antehac firmius & tutius cum Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae provinciis, tum Imperio Rom. sive potius universo orbi Christiano sit propugnacu∣lum. Quoniam vero Caesarea ac Regia Majestas vestra hunc in finem jam Ann. 1681. & 87. in Comitiis Soproniensibus & Posoniensibus optima tranquillitatis

publicae jecit fundamenta, neque ullum dubium est, quin, si Caesarea ac Regia Majestas vestra pro cognitissima sua Gra∣tia ac justitia illud solummodo praestare dignetur, ut ibidem conclusi, conventi, atque concessi Articuli, praesertim quoad liberum Religionis Evangelicae exercitium, & illius cultores incolas, ab delegatis in eam rem Commissariis & Ministris bona fide observentur, neque vel per ipsos, vel per ipsis succedaneos, tam Ecclesiasticos, quam seculares (uti proh dolor! gravissi∣mis comminationibus nonnulli eorum mi∣serrimos Evangelicos contra Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae clementissima jus∣sa, decreta, atque interdicta multimodis ac saepissime terruere) violentur; propo∣situm bonum pacis, tranquillitatisque reg∣ni publicae feliciter subsecuturum sit: Me∣morati ambo Domini nostri Clementissi∣mi Electores, etiam nunc eum in finem, sicut & saepe antea ab aliis Imperii Ordinibus Evangelicis, nobis in mandatis dederunt, uti dictos eorundem sacrorum participes Hungaros Caesareae ac Regiae Majestati vestrae humillime commendare∣mus, atque pro iis apud Caesaream ac Regiam Majestatem vestram intercedere∣mus. Qui quidem Domini nostri Cle∣mentissimi eam in Caesareae ac Regiae Ma∣jestatis vestrae innata lenitate atque justi∣tia spem & fiduciam collocarunt, ut non dubitent, quin Caesarea ac Regia Majestas vestra quietem publicam, (quae in cau∣sa Religionis in eodem Regno secundum Regni Constitutiones hactenus satis tran∣quilla & immota fuit, verum pauculos ante annos turbari, laedique coepta est) cultoribus Evangelicae Religionis sartam tectamque praestitura sit, libertatemque conscientiae integram & illaesam, Ecclesi∣as, Scholas, exercitium Religionis pub∣licum, inviolata cunctis & singulis per∣missura, insultus ac violationes severissi∣ma coercitura, & insimul Evangelicorum Electorum, Principum, atque Ordinum in recuperando, & à Turcico jugo libe∣rando Regno Hungarico lubentissimis ani∣mis navatam fidelissimam operam, sub∣missaque valida auxilia, clementissima re∣spicere atque considerare dignatura sit. Praecipue veto Clementissimorum Domi∣norum nostrorum Electorum deprecatio in hunc scopum collimat, ut, quum Cae∣sarea ac Regia Majestas vestra hac & aliis de causis Regios delegabit Commissarios, istiusmodi illos cum mandatis delegare dignetur, quae ipsos clementissimam exse∣qui Caesareae ac Regiae Majestatis vestrae voluntatem, sanctamque observare justi∣tiam cogant, neque suis servire affecti∣bus, Zelumque Religionis summo cum rigore, saevitiaque, adversus afflictos E∣vangelicos exserere permittant. Hanc Caesareae & Regiae Majestatis vestrae gra∣tiam, ac favorem summum, Clementissi∣mi Domini nostri Electores plurimo cum animi solatio, voluptateque accepturi sunt, summaque fide atque devotione constantissima, caeterisque gratae mentis demonstrationibus ostensuri, nihil sibi à Caesarea & Regia Majestate vestra gratius accidere potuisse. Nos autem, quae no∣stra est tenuitas, submississime atque hu∣millime nosmet profitemur

Caesareae ac Regiae Majestati vestrae Devotissimos & Obedientissimos Sereniss. D. D. Electorum Saxonici & Brandeburgici hic commorantes legatos,

• Von Gersdorff.
• B. von Zinzendorff.
• Baro von Friessen.
• S. I. von Dankelman.
• N. B. von Dankelman.

Augustae Vindel. a. d. 6/16 Jan. 1690.

ANNEX A.

EA species est Ann. 1681. in Comitiis Soproniensibus per Catholicum sta∣tum, insciis tamen Evangelicis, de nego∣tio Religionis conditorum, & per ipsos Ar∣ticulis quoque Diaetalibus insertorum du∣orum Articulorum 25. & 26, ac si hac ra∣tione Evangelicis Hungariae Regni inco∣lis, aliquot mille Ecclesiarum, Scholarum, & appertinentiarum ereptione nulla facta foret injuria, verum potius res grata & accepta, plurium locorum enumeratione ac designatione in quibus liberum ipsis Religionis exercitium concederetur. Quod si vero iidem ad Meridianum solem inspi∣ciantur, & justa exactaque rationis truti∣na expendantur, minus ipso nihilo Hun∣garis concessum videbitur, permissumve, nisi, quae sequitur, damnosissima clausula cum illius interpretatione & extensione reapse inde deleatur, tollaturque. Quid∣quid enim Concessum videtur, per Cleri & Dominorum Catholicorum exoticam in∣terpretationem, & potissimum nimium praejudiciose in totale Evangelicorum, eo∣rundemque Evangelici-Exercitii extermi∣nium adjectam clausulam: Salvo jure Do∣minorum Terrestrium: (Contra quam clau∣sulam tamen Evangelici proceres prima

vice Sopronii, atque post illa in Comitiis Posoniensibus omnibus modis protestati sunt: Protestationem vero hanc ultimam Hungaricus Personalis D. Stephanus Ur∣banus, contra quam ipsum decuit, non admisit:) Omnino subversum, & irritum factum est. Nam licet dictorum Sopro∣niensium Comitiorum 25 Articulus ge∣neraliter, & in universum liberum Evan∣gelicae Religionis exercitium cunctis & singulis permittat, nec huic, illíve loco al∣liget, aut adstringat, verum potius ad mentem confirmatae pacificationis Vien∣nensis Ann. 1661. Artic. 1. & praecipue Ann. 1608. itidem Artic. 1. ante Corona∣tionem (qui in memorato 25 Art. Comi∣tiorum Soproniensum confirmati sunt) omnibus & ubique per Regnum, nullo loco excluso, multo minus indigena cu∣juscunque conditionis, dignitatis, status, ac natalium fuerit, libertatem concedat publice suam Religionem exercendi: Eam nihilominus Domini Catholici sinistram si∣bi sumunt & arrogant interpretationem, acsi haec liberi Religionis exercitii conces∣sio non aliter accipienda sit, multo minus permissa, nisi sub ista clausula, Salvo jure Dominorum Terrestrium: Quod jus terre∣stre (quod jus tantum servitutis corpora∣lis respicit) ipsi ad jus & Dominium in Conscientias quorumcunque, soli Deo competens, omnimodo trahunt, & exten∣dunt, sibique actu ipso in toto Regno vio∣lenter vindicant. Sic illo utitur Strigoni∣ensis Archiepiscopus Georgius Szecheni∣us in universo suo territorio ac Dioecesi, tamquam Dominus Terrestris, & Episco∣pus Strigoniensis, adversus omnes absque ullo discrimine ordines, Nobiles, Ignobi∣les: Iisque non solum pleno Religionis exercitio interdicit, verum etiam vehe∣mentissime eos persequitur, Ministros Verbi Divini Evangelicos per suos ejici∣ens, expellens, spolians, in vincula conji∣ciens, & in iis Contumeliosissime detinens: Donec tandem vel Religioni priori valedi∣cant, vel plane se Ministerii Evangelici munere semet abdicaturos validissima ma∣nus propriae testatione ac syngrapha spon∣deant. Eandem vim Eminentissimus Do∣minus Cardinalis sibi sumit, & usurpat Collonitius, sine ullo discrimine persona∣rum, non modo in Javarinensi admini∣stratura atque Comitatu, sed & tutorio Orphanorum Rakotzhianorum nomine, in eorum in Superiore & Inferiore Hun∣garia Dominiis, adversus Ecclesiasticae & Civilis, Nobilis & Ignobilis conditionis atque ordinis Evangelicos: Praecipue au∣tem in Javarinensi, Soproniensi, Eisenbur∣gico, & aliis Comitatibus: Nec non in Lebnicensibus, Rachoczianis terris; in Trenchiniensi Comitatu; ut & in Supe∣riore Hungaria in Zempliniano, Heveza∣no, & Abauyarensi Comitatibus, in XII. oppidis privilegiatis, quae sunt Thuoa, Mar, Szantho, Keretzthur, Tarczal, Liska, Benxe, Tholizva, Patak, Ughel∣ly, Borsy, & Tokay; aliisque item in locis plurimis: Ubi omnium Reformato∣rum partim de integro condita, partim è ruderibus redintegrata Templa, Scholae, Domus pastorum Parochiales, cum suis appertinentibus (quorum omnium tem∣pore conditi Articuli Soproniensis reapse fuere possessores, quaeque ipsis juxta Ar∣ticuli contentum relicta sunt) vi ipsis erepta sunt, Ecclesiarumque Ministri munere suo depulsi, atque deturbati: Ut silentio vis ipsis eorum personis illata, atque etiamnum indesinenter exercitae injuriae, atque violentiae transmittan∣tur.

Quin & hujus clausulae praetextu Om∣nes alii Episcopi, Praepositi, & Abbates suis in ditionibus, inprimis autem in di∣tionibus Tóckelianis quondam, nunc Turcae ereptis, ubi plurimi habitant, ac commorantur Reformati, abutuntur: Imo vero & omnes Magistratus, ac nobiles quicunque, & Ecclesiastici suis in Ter∣ritoriis: Adeo ut & Civitates nonnullae, interque eas Catholicus urbis Epperies Magistratus, sub praetextu Dominii Ter∣restris, ex Urbe illa, quae per Articulum illum disertim libertatis fruebatur privi∣legio, Ecclesiastas Evangelicos expule∣rint, & in exilium egerint; caeteros usu liberi Religionis exercitii privarint, nul∣lo alio jure, quam quod illius clausulae abusus, & iniquissima interpretatio sug∣gessit, & suppeditavit: Quae revera om∣nis ad hoc usque tempus exercitae persecu∣tionis unica scaturigo est.

Oratio ad Caesarem Leopol∣dum Maximum, Wiennae in spe∣ciali audientia die 22 Junii, Ann. 1690. circa horam 8. Vesperti∣nam habita, pro statu Evangeli∣co Hungarico, & nominatim pro Comitatu Thurocziensi, per Ge∣nerosum D. Paulum Okoliczani dicta & instituta, adstantibus e∣gregiis Joanne Scredy, & Paulo Sallay, ejusdem status Evangelici Ablegatis.

ADMISSI ad Augustum Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae conspectum, quod ipsi afflictiones nostras proprii oris Ministerio in benignum sinum effundere possimus, primum hoc nomine nobis gau∣demus: postea, quod Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam salvam & incolumen nobis, infimis licet, attamen fidelibus subditis in∣tueri, contemplarique Deus concessit, no∣mine Principalium nostrorum Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae in laetitiam effusi gra∣tulamur. Oramus etiam ejus Divinam Majestatem ut, quo Omnipotenti Coelica ope hactenus universis Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae adfuit Regiis negotiis, ea∣dem imposterum quoque victricibis ar∣mis, & fortibus militibus adesse velit, ut conculcatis universis ad ultimum hosti∣bus, tandem ad tranquillum amoenae Pa∣cis portum ex belli fluctibus cum fidelibus populis suis emergere possit.

Tertius jam vertitur annus, Augustissi∣me Imperator, ex quo homines nostri uni∣versorum scilicet statuum Evangelicorum Hungaricorum, demissorum fideliumque Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae subditorum, humillimi Ablegati, qui hic mecum ad∣stant, ad Augustam Majestatis vestrae Sa∣cratissimae Aulam continuis quasi excubiis haesitantes Sacrum Majestatis vestrae pe∣ctus de libertate oppressae Religionis E∣vangelicae assiduo pulsant, & sollicitant. Quibus sollicitationibus, & ipsi etiam Re∣ligionis oppressioni, Commissarii Maje∣statis vestrae in hoc negotio ad men∣tem Articulorum exmissi, ac ante bienni∣um procedentes, dederunt, praebuerunt∣que vel maximam ansam atque materiam: Quippe illi extra benignam Majestatis vestrae instructionem, & contra sensum Articulorum, ea, quae ibidem clarissima sunt, peregrina quapiam interpretatione ad libitum pro obscuris habuerunt, & quae ibidem non habentur, adjecerunt, nobisque Sacro Majestatis vestrae nomine portanda imposuerunt. Quemadmodum haec om∣nia tot Memorialibus nostris per istos di∣missos Ablegatos nostros à dicto triennio, vix non quotidie porrigi solitis, exacte claréque liquidavimus.

Ad quae omnia, & imprimis ad id, quod die 27 Maii in Laxenburg benignis Maje∣statis vestrae Sacratissimae manibus sup∣plices porrexere, dum nosmet relegamus, Majestatem quoque vestram supplices pro∣vocamus, per Deum immortalem obte∣stantes, ut jam tandem benigne sese ad ea resolvere, & ex Commissionibus ortam du∣bietatem auctoritate sua Caesareo Regia tollere non dedignetur. Sed quia Majestas vestra Sacratissima toto hoc triennii tem∣pore, aliis etiam Regiis Curis obtuta, necdum sese benigne resolvere potuit, Ad∣versarii nostri hinc arrepta occasione no∣vos contra nos assumunt animos, & in vulgus jactant; Majestati vestrae miseram sortem nostram, quam ipsi augent, cordi non esse: Nos à Regia gratia, benigna∣que Protectione prorsus abjectos esse: Adeoque ipsis quodlibet in nos licere. Contestati sumus saepenumero, Invictissi∣me Caesar, brevi fore, nisi cohibeantur, illorum insolentiam in apertam vim, effu∣sionemque innocentis Sanguinis nostri e∣rupturam; & jam hujus rei tragicae quod∣dam praeludium in Comitatu nostro Thu∣rocziensi persentiscere cogimur, quando certo Majestatis vestrae mandato nobis ne∣que citatis, neque auditis, ex inclyta Hungarica Cancellaria emanato, facti su∣mus quasi catharmata ad immolationem destinata. Unde ego, fidelis Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae subditus, peculiariter missus ad Regium Majestatis vestrae Thro∣num, supplex compareo, spe plenus, me non tantum clementer auditum iri, sed fi∣mul ad Principales meos vitam, falutem, & libertatem, pro innocentia nostra, à Majestate vestra reportaturum esse. At∣tulerunt videlicet Domini Plebani Catho∣lici certum mandatum contra nos, cujus vigore non jam juris processum, sed vio∣lentam rerum nostrarum direptionem, & personarum arrestationem minitantur: I∣mo jam ipso facto exequuntur.

Petiimus equidem instantissime Paria istius Mandati, sed non aliud responsum tulimus, quam quod à Majestate vestra Sacratissima, vel à quopiam alio, in∣terdictum sit illis, ne Paria ejus nobiscum communicentur: Quo pacto non modo Sacro Majestatis vestrae nomini injuriam faciunt, sed & trahunt in suspicionem, quasi vero Majestas vestra Sacratissima ta∣lia

ibi subscripserit, quae in apricum deve∣nire indecens esset.

Dum tamen legeretur, & publicaretur idem Mandatum, quantum ani∣madvertere potuimus, in hac verba esse obser∣vavimus: Intellexisse nimirum Majestatem vestram quomodo Praedicantes nostri (quos il∣li ita per contemptum vocant) per Arces, per Castella, per Domos, & sic consequenter eva∣gentur: Quomodo in Parochias eorum invo∣lent: Quomodo sacra eorum turbent, & suo ritu Evangelico populis administrent: Quomo∣do (quod scelus nefasque est, nostra Religione indignum) Nobiles aeque ac ignobiles ad se∣ditionem disponant, & hinc nos Magnates, No∣biles, & Ignobiles concitatos neque Templa frequentare velle, neque festa celebrare velle, neque aliquid illis solvere velle, imo susque deque contra Articulos, contra ordinationem Commissionis facere omnia.

Quorum enu∣meratorum veluti minima levissimaque pars certo respectu & consideratione le∣gum vera esse potest, ita potior eorum pars falsa & sinistra est. Verum id qui∣dem est, nos illis nihil solvere, sed id non facimus temere, verum beneficio sacri di∣plomatis & Articulorum Soproniensium, qui expresse dictant: Evangelicum Catho∣lico, & contra Catholicum Evangelico nihilo teneri. Quod celebrationem fe∣storum sinistrum est, quippe siquid pro∣pria laus valeret, auderem dicere Majori nos Communia festa celebrare observati∣one, quam illos, qui saepe (& si illos ac∣cusatum non veni) levissimo munusculo corrupti diebus festis crassos permittant labores. Non nego unum alterumve esse festum, quod Religio nostra non recepit; tamen & his diebus à crassioribus absti∣nendo laboribus consulto ita nos gerimus, ne illis nos criminandi ansa supersit. Por∣ro ubi de non frequentatione Templorum ajunt, verum dicunt, quia omnia ademe∣rant: Ne unum quidem ergo cum sit, quod frequentare permittant pro libertate nostrae Religionis, inter reliquos divinos ritus nostros pro incolumitate Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae sub dio etiam orare solemus. Quod de seditione dicunt, quem∣admodum Maximum ac sinistrum est, ita injuriosissimum, ac nisi docuerint, quae accusant, talione poenae compensandum. Nuper in Generali Congregatione, ubi Clerus, nostri accusatores, frequenti nu∣mero aderant, publice protestati sumus, ut, quis sit ille seditiosus, denominent, nos esse futuros primos, qui capiemus, & quo Majestas vestra Sacratissima jusserit, aut ducemus, aut justo juris ordine serva∣to puniemus. Sed nonnihil tacentes po∣stea publice professi sunt, se de seditione apud Majestatem vestram neminem accu∣sasse. Ad extremum, non ut contra Arti∣culos Sopronienses quidquam patraremus, quin potius propterea haec omnia pati∣mur, quod Ordinationibus Commissio∣num non acquiescentes à tenore & bene∣ficio legis nos abstrahi non permitta∣mus.

Haec illa sunt, Augustissime Imperator, conficta crimina, quorum caussa neque citati, neque auditi, à Majestate vestra Sacratissima tamen capi jubemur.

Quae cum non vera esse constanter asse∣vero; simul de genu flexo pro Principali∣bus meis Maje••tatis vestrae Sacratissimae humillimis fidelibusque subditis supplico, dignetur Majestas vestra Sacratissima Cle∣menti nos oculo respicere: Dignetur i•• periculo constitutis adesse: Dignetur il∣los, siquid contra nos praetensionis ha∣bent, ad juris viam, non potentiam, rele∣gare; illisque suapre natura in nos perse∣quendos proclivibus Mandati sui occasio∣nem tollere, idemque cassare. Eripiat nos Majestas vestra Sacr••tissima ab insultibus & libidine Inimicorum nostrorum, para∣tos, siquid peccavimus, Ordini juris nos ubicunque sistere. Faciat Majestas vestra Sacratissima ut persentiscant, Majesta∣tem vestram Sacratissimam aeque no∣bis esse benignissimum Regem, atque illis: Quam benignitat••m de omnium gentium jure exposcimus: Siquidem non minore fidelitate, non minore prom∣ptitudine, quam illi, universa Majesta∣tis vestrae Sacratissimae pro quavis ne∣cessitate ferimus onera, & praestamus Re∣gia servitia.

Ad haec Caesar reposuit:

Percepi Orationem vestram nomine omnium Inclytorum statuum Evangelico∣rum, & comitatus nostri Thurocziensis, fidelium subditorum nostrorum, per Te factam: Quemadmodum ante hac saepe, ita nunc Nos resolvimus, quod sicuti u∣nice intendimus, ut penes Arti••ulos ulti∣marum diaetarum conservaremini, ita num∣quam erat intentio nostra, ut vos ex Gratia & Protectione nostra excludamus. Confidite igitur. Quae autem hic verbo reposuistis, ea perlecto etiam hoc supplici libello nunc nobis porrecto considerabi∣mus, captoque consilio, quidquid juxta benignam Intentionem nostram, aequita∣temque justitiae conveniens fuerit, facie∣mus, habebitisque congruam resolutio∣nem.

De caetero Vobis, vestrisque Principalibus, Caesareo-Regia Gratia nostra propensi manemus.

Haec elocuta sua Majestate Sacratissima vicissim Ablegatus ait:

Serenissime Imperator, periculum nostrum, in quo jam Principales mei facto ipso conflictantur, moram non patitur; ac proinde per omnia Dei Sacra, & per om∣nia jura regalia obtestor, ut Majestas vestra Sacratissima benigne, & quidem cito succurrar.

Imperator respondit: Jam, jam erit. 'His flexo poplite discessum.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas.

Domine, Domine nobis Clementissime,

NIXI Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae benignissima Resolutione nupera in Personali audientia Hominibus nostris jam à triennio apud Augustissimam Maje∣statis vestrae Sacratissimae Aulam, in cala∣mitosissima jam agonizantis Religionis nostrae Evangelicae Materia, maxima cum profusione sumptuum degentibus, ac ejus∣dem Regio auctoritativae opitulationis le∣galem medelam toties ac toties suppliciter implorantibus, clementer impertita, ut ut fiducia pleni juxta (uti certo inaudivimus) qua scripto tenus, qua etiam ore tenus, jam subsecutam & extradatam Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae clementissimam nos Articulariter omnino accommodandi De∣clarationem, & Resolutionem, ejusdem realem effectuationem de die in diem avi∣dissime praestolaremur; nihil tamen, quod huic nostrae exspectationi responderet, ad∣usque maxima nostri cum infelicitate ob∣tinere potuimus, sicut nec possumus: Quin (jussis & mandatis Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae, uti anno praeterito ante di∣scessum suum Augustam Vindelicorum, ita nunc quoque nescimus, quibus cuncta∣tionibus in majorem nostri adflictionem ipsa morte acerbiorem citra ullum effe∣ctum suppressum euntibus) indies major ac major, nimia insolentia cleri universali∣ter in Regno ad libitum in Evangelicos grassantis, nihilque Leges & Constitutio∣nes Regni curantis; sed omnia ex arbitrio suo agentis, nos subit calamitas.

Hic etenim (brevitatis causa) ejusdem illegales, Articulariterque vetitorum cer∣torum Salariorum ab Evangelicis indiffe∣renter sibi pendendorum praetensas soluti∣ones, hactenus indiscriminatim in Comi∣tatibus, maxima Magnatum & Nobilium, horumque subditorum Evangelicorum cum oppressione, brachio quoque militari extortas praetereuntes (ejectis perprius ante circiter biennium è Civitate Superi∣oris Hungariae Epperies, loco alias Arti∣culari Ministris trium Nationum Evange∣licis, Scholaeque docentibus, jamnum ite∣rum ibidem Majestatis vestrae Sacratiffi∣mae nomine (quo nimium praejudiciosa abuteretur) docentem quoque puerorum & puellarum cosdem in Lectura, Scriptu∣ra, & Arithmeticis, aliisque convenienti∣bus pietatis studiis informantem, sub poe∣na relegationis severe inhibere, temere audens.

Recentissime adhaec in Regia Superio∣ris itidem Regni Hungariae partium Ci∣vitate Nagybanya (quae etiam una è Re∣liquis Civitatibus & locis Articularibus libero Religionis Evangelicae exercitio, & Commissionali excisione locorum, aedifi∣candorum novorum Templorum, Paro∣chiarum, & Scholarum Articulariter insi∣mul dotata: Jam vero Anno praeterito 89. circa initium Mensis Novembris inter∣ventu Commissionis Prainerianae tali be∣neficio citra ullam legalem causam instin∣ctu solum Dominorum P. P. Jesuitarum exquisito sub praetextu violatarum qua∣rundam Reversionalium per minas & ter∣riculamenta Excellentissimi Domini Ste∣phani Csaky, Anno adhuc 1674. dudum praeterito extortarum; virtute tamen 25 Articuli Soproniensis cassatarum, iterum ex integro privata & orbata esset) Reve∣rendissimus Pater Franciscus Ravasz Soci. Jesu, assistentia ejusdem loci commendan∣tis, inclyti regiminis Houchiniani locum tenentis, coetum Evangelicum praemissa publicatione, Ne quisquam diebus festis ullos labores exerceat: Ne neo-natas pro∣les aliorsum extra civitatem baptizandas efferat: Ne audiendarum concionum E∣vangelicarum, cultusque sui exercendi caussa ad circumjacentia extera loca exe∣at: Ne horum familia domestica domi cantet, legat, oretque, &c. Ad caere∣monias Religioni ipsorum contrarias, sub duri alioquin Arresti comminatione, gra∣vibusque pecuniariis extorsionibus cogere & compellere: Evangelicorum domos, festivis diebus medio Musquetariorum perlustrare & rimari, eosdem in vineis, & promontoriis insectari, & vel ex minima suspicione, utut etiam nihil operarum fe∣cissent, citra ullam distinctionem person∣arum captivare, inque squalidum locum

arresti includere, ac abinde non prius nisi deposita, à Commendante denuntiata, 10, 20, 30 Florenorum (si eo pauperior etiam esset) summa dimittere: Neona∣tos liberos suos ad extera loco medio Con∣fessioni suae addictorum Ministrorum bap∣tizandos efferentes, post perpessos squa∣lidos carceres ad libitum lytrare. Mise∣ris mendicantibus ex Hospitali Evangeli∣co ejectis, inque stabulum quoddam se receptis, nisi Templum Catholicorum frequentaverint, Caesionem è Civitate per Carnificem fiendam apertissime indicere. Studiosos quoscunque, quamvis etiam patricios ab ingressu Civitatis, & visitati∣one parentum Consanguineorum, Cog∣natorum, & amicorum suorum contra du∣ctum naturae omnimode arcere, & siqui per inanimadvertentiam Civitatem intra∣verint, immediate capere, hinc inde rap∣tare, verberibus foedare, arresto include∣re, tandemque desumpta arbitraria taxa∣tione, tamquam praedonem & adulterum per Germanos milites Civitate expellere: Uno verbo, omnium afflictionum generi∣bus eosdem acerbissime affligere, & an∣gere, ausu proprio praesumens, passim u∣bique omnia susque deque omnino pro∣terve ageret.

Et quae alibi locorum his similia alia, aut etiam majora ejusdem cleri, sicut & secularium Dominorum Catholicorum, uti novissime Domini Sigismundi Eszther∣hazy Jazygum Vice Capitanei, & Fran∣cisci Sûtter, substituti Vice Comitis Co∣mitatus Pestiensis, cum eorundem famu∣litio, Evangelicos oppidi Jazbéreny, ante tres circiter septimanas improvise adori∣entium, captisque perprius potioribus E∣vangelicis, ac Carceri ejusdem oppidi iis∣dem injectis, inque praesentiarum deten∣tis, eorundem Templum sumptibus pro∣priis exstructum, Turrim adhaec, & cam∣panas occupantium, ac ibidem securitatis causa in deposito existentia bona diripien∣tium, insuperque omnia Pia legata ma∣jori ex parte ex rebus aureis & argenteis constantia, fide mediante extorquenti∣um, & auferentium, tandemque Tem∣plum funditus diruentium, essent violen∣ter attentata.

Hinc afflictissimae Religionis nostrae calamitas, & in paterna Majestatis Ve∣strae Sacratissimae erga miseros nos fide∣les suos subditos propensione locata fi∣ducia hanc nobis imposuit necessita∣tem, ut repraesentata ingravescentium indies aerumnarum nostrarum mole, qua à clero, sine intermissione premimur, ad Majestatis Vestrae Sacratissimae, Clemen∣tia, Misericordia & justitia plenissimum thronum tali in coangustatione & oppres∣sione spirituali constituti, inde sinentibus pronis precibus nostris confugiences Re∣giae Auctoritatis suae vindicias, secundum libertatem nostram Articularem demiss•••• hocce Memoriali nostro iterum atque ite∣rum imploremus.

Quare habita reflexione ad praemissas iteratas nostras articulariter deductas supplicationes, Laxenburgi die 27 Maii, & Viennae 22 Junii praeteritorum Men∣sium sub personali audientia Hominum nostrorum Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae humillime exhibitas, denuo ad pedes Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae, qua sum∣mi Justitiarii nostri, Legumque Asser∣toris Maximi provoluti, per salutifera Christi vulnera, profunda submissione Majestatem Vestram Sacratissimam exo••ramus, quatenus tot ac tantis gemi••i∣bus, lamentis, & querulationibus no∣stris Regio suo Cordi sumptis, nos pla∣ne depressos per dudum exoptatam, tot∣que memorialibus humillime expetitam per Intimum Consilium suum, non vero Judicatum Cleri (nobis alias infensi, ex∣terminationemque nostri minitantis, & ob id etiam jussa & mandata Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae ocyus exsequenda studio pro∣trahentis, majorique calamitatum laby∣rintho nos inducere satagentis) determi∣nandam Resolutionem Regia auctoritate erigere, afflictissimumque statum nostrum ab omnibus adversitatibus Cleri vindicare, inque legalem, securam, & mille votis de∣sideratam Conscientiarum tranquillitatem jam tandem locare, & constituere non de∣dignetur, quo illaesa conscientia Deo, il∣libataque fidelitate Majestati vestrae Sa∣cratissimae debita servitia nostra eo pacati∣ori & alacriori animo praestare, sicque sub auspicatissimis Majestatis vestrae Sacratissi∣mae tutelaribus Alis tranquillam semper una cum posteris nostris transigere possi∣mus vitam. Quam impetratam gratiam perpetuis fidelitatis nostrae obsequentissi∣mis studiis, omnibus viribus demereri co∣nabimur. Clementissima praestolata Reso∣lutione permanemus

Ejusdem Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Humillimi perpetuoque fideles subditi Superiorum & Inferiorum Regni Hungariae, Parti∣um, Comitatuum, Civi∣tatum, Oppidorum, Confiniorum, & Pago∣rum Universi Evange••ici.

Exhib. die 2 Aug. suae Majest. Sacr.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas.

Domine, Domine Clementissime,

DICTU fere inexplicabile, Sacratis∣sime Imperator, jam ab integro triennio apud Augustissimam Majestatis vestrae Aulam, maximo gravium sumptu∣um cum impendio laborantibus nobis, quot & quanta lamenta, quantas item querula∣tiones, & supplices preces nostras, nimi∣um turbatae Articularis Religionis nostrae Evangelicae in materia, ad Sacratissimos Caesar. Majestatis vestrae pedes, profun∣dissimo de genu, quam humillime depo∣suerimus, hac indubia spe freti, nos jam tandem in tanta Majestati vestrae Sacra∣tissimae perbelle cognita calamitate & op∣pressione nostri, Conscientiarumque no∣strarum coangustatione, Categorico-Con∣solatoriam Regio-auctoritativam per Inti∣mum Consilium suum determinandam ob∣tenturos resolutionem. Ast nedum quic∣quam scire possumus, An Majestatis ve∣strae Sacratissimae amore, an vero odio digni habeamur? Cum à praescripto tem∣pore citra omnem exspectationem, & toti animo pendentes detineremur, & plane ancipites relinqueremur impraesentiarum: Interea vero (percrebescente in Regno tam infelici Constitutione nostra) indies eo liberior clero nos majoribus ac majori∣bus oppressionum injuriis lacessenti, cre∣sceret audacia, & afflictissimarum anima∣rum nostrarum augeretur moles; (cujus rei inter alia recentissima in Superiori Hungaria in Dominio Rakocziano distri∣ctu Hegyallia vocato, & in Regia Civitate Nagybanya, alibique, miseranda sane te∣statum facerent exempla,) misera etiam & lacera Evangelica Navicula nostra aestu∣antis ejusdem Oceani turbinum fluctibus agitata, & periculosis scopulis allisa, sic∣que tota ipsi naufragio ad interitum sub∣mergenda, nullo vero aliquo prospero Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Clementiae afflante Favonio secundata, hocque modo in felicem securitatis portum promoven∣da, ibique priori integritati suae restituen∣da, submitteretur.

Proinde, quandoquidem post Deum, in Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae naturali∣ter congenita Regia Clementia, & mise∣ricordia, unicam nostram salutis, vitae, & fortunarum nostrarum servandarum spei anchoram defixam haberemus, nec desit in tantis Calamitatum fluctuationibus an∣xie clamantibus, ac Majestatis vestrae Sa∣cratissimae opem & liberationem avidissime implorantibus nobis, Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae potentia hujusmodi ferven∣tes turbinum procellas ipsius Cleri, seria Regiae auctoritatis suae demandatione, tranquillandae talis tempestatis, sedandi, nosque juvandi, & felici exitu ad specialis Regiae suae Gratiae Serenissimum portum benignissime deductos integre conservan∣di, ac spiritualis vitae libertate, Articula∣riter alias gratiosissime impertita, ulterius quoque clementissime donandi: Constanti demissae supplicationis obtinendae Articu∣laris justitiae nostrae proposito, iterum at∣que iterum ad Majestatem vestram Sacra∣tissimam quam subjectissime recurrentes, eandem per immensam Misericordiam Dei, perque viscera salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi obsecramus, dignetur jam tandem se nobis exorabilem reddere, nosque com∣patibilibus Regio-paternae misericordiae suae oculis benignissime intuendo, à tam acerbissimis Cleri insultibus & persecutio∣nibus, (antecedentibus supplicibus libellis nostris satis superque Majestati vestrae re∣praesentatis,) vindicare, neque permittere, ut Sanctissimo Verbo suo Regio firmato, Articulisque Regni admisso, & stabilito li∣bero Religionis nostrae Evangelicae, cul∣tusque Divini exercitio, ejusque accessori∣is, ruptis contra jus gentium & diplomate Regio, & etiam omnibus solemnibus mu∣tuae tolerantiae Articularibus pactionibus, privemur, adque insuetas caeremonias, & Sacra Religioni nostrae contraria, relu∣ctante conscientia praestanda, violentis me∣diis compellamur: (Hujusmodi siquidem cultus Deo plane esset invitus, praestantibus periculosus, statui vero Catholico, & ejus do∣ctrinae contumeliosus: Cum Christus Dominus neminem ad suorum numerum, nisi voluntari∣um militem adscribi voluit, ut divinis jussis sponte obtemperans aeternam salutem consequa∣tur: Ita perhibente Tridentina Catechesi in Doctrina de baptismo: Nec enim Evangelici rigorosis & adversis illis modis, quibus per Clerum ad amplectendam Religionem Catholi∣cam divexari solerent, ac etiamnum divex∣antur, adigi venirent, insigni & prope sin∣gulari, aiente Huetio Prop. 9. c. 8. de Gentili superbia ac morum feritate per vim Evangelii deposita; Christi Iesu, ejusque sectatorum, charactere, mansuetudine & lenitate existen∣te: Armaque, quibus bellum gereret Christus, essent verba spiritus, Iustitia & Fides, in∣quiente eodem Huetio Demonstrat. Evang. Propos. 9. cap. 65. haec vero à spiritu Dei ex ejus verbo proficisci, & non per compulsiva media generari solerent. Hinc etiam gladio spiritus, verbo nempe Dei, non vero gladio corporali & formali, quì S. Petro suae vagi∣nae recondendus, sub gravi Comminatione à Christo Domino demandatus esset, ad devin∣cendum

eos, opera per clerum impendenda fo∣ret, merus alioquin incrudesceret Atheismus, si omnium Evangelicorum & Reformatorum cul∣tum proterere studuerit, agritudineque animi suspicarentur quam multi, si jam reluctante Conscientia Deo serviendum esset, non esse, qui curam rerum agat humanarum:)

Quin Clero suis contentum vivere finibus, non vero Dominii sui fimbrias ad Evangelicos Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni ad∣dictos coetus (dum nullam Juris & Domi∣nii Spiritualis proprietatem in eos habe∣ret, ipseque aeque atque illi Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae potestati, Dominatui, & obsequio parendi subditus esset) ex∣tendere, Regiae suae auctoritatis decretali praescripto, per universum Regnum be∣nignissime publicando, in consolatorium omnium nostri, Libertatisque nostrae Spi∣ritualis stabilimentum, nostram restitutio∣nem, conservationem, & securam perman∣sionem, ultimum jam clementissime deter∣minare, sicque ulterioribus querulationi∣bus & lamentis nostris cohibitione prae∣missorum enormium Cleri excessuum, & ardentissimis petitionibus nostris Caesareo-Regii intimi Consilii sui dudum concupita quam propensissima Resolutione erga ef∣fectivam Articularem satisfactionem fien∣da suum finem quam gratiosissime impo∣nere, ac eo ipso contestari actu, Majesta∣tem vestram Sacratissimam Regem, Do∣minum, & Patrem nostrum esse Clemen∣tissimum, benignissimum, & Misericor∣dissimum, adeoque nos magis amore Ma∣jestatis vestrae Sacratissimae quam odio dignos esse. Pro qua ergo nos depressos exserenda Gratia Regia, D. Opt. M. & Caesareo Regium ejusdem Thronum, & Augustissimam Domum suam Austriacam omnigenarum felicitatum ubertate, cumu∣latissimaque benedictione affluenter bea∣bit. Clementissimam praestolantes Reso∣lutionem

Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Humillimi, perpetuoque fideles Subditi Superiorum & Inferiorum Regni Hungariae Partium, Comitatuum, Regiarum, & Montanarum Civita∣tum, Oppidorum, Con∣finiorum, & Pagorum Universi Evangelici.

Exhib. die 28 Mens. Aug. 1690. Viennae in personali audientia.

Monsieur,

LE vingtiéme du mois passé ariva icy devant la ville une Tartane de Mar∣seille, avec des Lettres expressement depe∣chées de la part de la Cour de France pour l'Ambassadeur d'icelle, qui reside icy. Le dit Ambassadeur ••it un peu aprés scavoir a•• Caimacam Pascià, que l'armée Royalle sons la conduite du Duc de Luxembourg avoit touta fait battu l'armé des Etats des Pro∣vinces Unies, avec la perte de t••ut leur bagage, artillerie, & amunition de guerre: Combien qu'elle fut un peu auparavant ren∣forcée de vingt mille Alemans: Et que la Flotte Froncoise, aprés avoir cherchée & trouvée l'es Flottes des Anglois & Hollan∣dois combinées dans le Canal, lés avoit ••t∣taquées & mises en fuitre, avec la perte de vingt vaisseaux de guerre, pris ou ruinez. Il y adjouta encor beaucoup des autres nou∣velles inventées, receues de Allemagne, Angleterre, Ecosse, Irlande, & Savoye: Les quelles furent debitées entre la popu∣lace avec une telle vray semblance, que la pluspart les creurent étre absolument veri∣tables.

En suitte de cela demanda le dit Ambas∣sadeur la permission de fair publiquement des feux de joye: & la commodité de la posse pour un gentilhomme, qu'il disoit étre expressement envoyé du Roy son Maitre, pour communiquer ces nouvelles au Grand Vizir. On luy accorda l'un secrettement, & l'autre ouvertement: & parce que je n'avois receu le moindre âvis de tout celà, ny de l'état des autres affairs de la Chréti∣enté, je ne pouvois rien farre contre le de∣bite de ces nouvelles. Mais cette joye ne dura pas longtems; mais seulement jusques au 22. quand il arriva icy un expresse du Grand Vizir: & peu apres le Caimacam Padiscià me fit tenir deux de vos Lettres tres civiles du 4 & 6 du mois passé d' Aout, bien Seellées & conditionnées, avec les Let∣tres des Messieurs les Etats Generaux, & des autres. Par cellescy j'appris la con∣quête absolve d' Irlande, & la treraitte du Roy Jaques en France. Je ne doute pas, si le Roy Guillaume pourroit encor cette étée employer ses forces contre la France, que cette campagne se termineroit heurese∣ment pour les Alliez.

Les Batailles ont été assez rudes & dis••i∣ciles: Mais puisque le Prince de Waldec•• a remise l'armée des Etats en meilleur état le 24 de Juillet; qu'elle ne fut devant la ba∣taille, & qu'il même en a donné avis aux Etats, qu'il vouloit le 27 chercher l'enne∣my, & luy livrer bataille de nouveau: &,

que les Flottes d' Angleterre & d' Hollande sont en état de se remettre bien tôt en mer, j'espere, que nous en aurons en peu de tems des b••nnes nouvelles, comme aussi des armées des Alliez, principalement de cella de Savoye, que je croy & considere comme la principalle.

Je suis en e••la du même sentiment, que V. Excel. que la France succomberà tôt ou tard, qu'elle se remue, tant qu'elle veuil∣le; & principalement, quand toutes les Forces d'Angleterre se jetteront sur elle. J'ay fait une ouverture de tout celà, & de tout ce, qui me parût etre utile aux nos af∣faires, au Grand Vizier: & je l'ay exhor∣té dienvoyer plein pouvoir aux Ministres de la Porte, qui sont a Comarom, de traitter & conclurre la Paix, ou la trefue, avec les Imperiaux: En quel ces je l'assurois, que V. Exc. & l'Envoyéd' Angleterre diregeroi∣ent selon les ordres du Roy & des Etats l'af∣faire de telle sorte, que cette guerre si san∣glante seroit bien tôt heureusement termi∣née d'une on d'autre maniere, avec satisfa∣ction & au contentement des Parties. J'ad∣joutois encor à tout cela la feiblesse de la France, & le grand peril, que ce Roya-Court: & j'ay luy remontré de nouveau, & assuré, que le Roy, pour eviter sa totale ruine, sollicite continuellement sous main le Pape & la Republique de Venise, pour ob∣tenir la Paix par leur intercession: & par Consequence, qu'il soit tems, que les prin∣cipaux Ministres de la Porte ouvrent enfin les yeux, & que se ressouvenans de la per∣fidie des Francois tant de fois eprouvée contre tous les contracts faits avec la Porte, ils ayent ensin une horreur de cette nation perfide & trompeuse, qui ne cherche rien d'autre chose, que son prope interêt, & qui ne se soncie point des plaintes des leurs Alliez, formées sur le dementry de leur pa∣role, honneur, & sermens, quand elle peut Seulement par venir au bout de leur desseins. J'ay aussi donné avis au grand Vizir de la restitution & du renforcement des Armées des Etats par terre, & par mer: & l'ay parfaitement informé del état des Armées des Alliez sur le Rhin, & la Meuse, dans le Pays Bas, la Savoye, Catalogue, & le Milanois, & principalement de la victoire remportée en Irlande. J'ay envoyé cette lettre par poste au Camp des Turcs: & j'en attens la reponce avant encor que je ferme celle cy, asin de la communiquer à V. Excel.

Le Caimacam Pascia me demanda, aux quelles conditions je croiois qu'on pourroit faire une Paix: Sur celâ je luy remontray le vray interêt de son Maitre, & dis, que j'attois d'opinion, qu'on feroit la tréve à cette condition, que chacun retiendroit, ce, qu'il possede. Ce Caimacam est assez por∣té pour la paix, mais il depend tout du Grand Vizir: C'est pourquoy qu'il faudrà attendre sa reponce sur ma derniere, pour scavoir sa resolution la dessus. Mais je ne m'imagine pas, que cette cour ferà quel∣que chose dans cette affair ay, devant que la Campagne sera finie; parce que les troup∣pes des Imperiaux dans ces quartiers là sont si peu considerables, & celles des Turcs fort nombreuses, d'autant plus, que le Grand Vizir ait desia mis le Siege avec son Armée de vant Nizze, & que le Tókely joint avec les Turcqs ait fait une invasion dans la Transylvanie avec une terrible Mas∣sacre des Trouppes Imperiales, & la prise de leur General Heisler, du Marquis Do∣ria, & du Comte Magni, avec beaucoup des autres Officiers: Joignez-y la prise de Widin. Tout celà causerà un tres grand changement dans les traittez de Paix, & dans les affaires. On a au commencement traitté cette Nation, comme tout a fait abatue, & vaincue: Jusques à ce, qu'on osoit preten∣dre d'elle le tribut: Ce qu'irrita les Turcs de telle sorte, qu'etans au desespoir ils se sont portez à une vigoureuse defence: & on aurà à faire de les remettre à la raison, si la Campagne se termine pour eux si heu∣reusement, comme elle êt commencée. Con∣noissant donc, combien il importe au Roy d' Angleterre & aux Etats, que cette guer∣re soit finie, je ne laisseray pas d'avertir V. Excell. de tems en tems de tout ce, que s'y passe.

Le 25 du mois passé, quand toutes les preparations étoient faittes par l' Ambassa∣deur de Francoise pour les rejouissances publiques, le Caimacam, étant mieux in∣formé, fit defence aux Musiciens de s'en al∣ler au palais du dit Ambassadeur: & ainsi disparut toute cette joye Francoise; de sorte qu'on alluma seulement quelques cen∣taines des lampes, & qu'ondechargea tros∣fois quelques pierriers retirez des barques Francoises, mis dans la bassecourt du dit hôtel. Cette Ceremonie se finit à huit heu••••s du soir: & le jour suivant l'Ambas∣sadeur fit ôter tout cet appareil à l'instance Serieuse du Caimacam: Mais il ne peut pas digerer cela, sans en montrer son mecon∣tentement, & chagrin.

A Pera di Constan∣tinopoli, ce 14 de Sept. 1690.

AYANT achevé calle-cy jusques là, & destitué d'une occasion favorable de l'envoyer à V. Excell. je receus le 29 par mon dragoman, qui revenoit du Campe∣ment Turcq une Lettre du Grand Chance∣lier de cett Empire. Il in écrit, que le Premier Vizir avoit receu ma Lettre avec les Relations, qui y etoient jointes, du 25 d' Août & qu'il l'avoit leue avec beaucoup de plaisir & satisfaction, sans s'expliquer d'avantage: Mais il y adjoute seulement, que le Grand Vizir me prie de luy faire ce plaisir de l'informer doresenavant de tems en tems de tout ce, qui se passera dans la Chrétienté. Cette reponce me fait juger (sauf un meilleur jugement) que le Grand Vizir attendrà jusques à la sin de cette Campagne, & qu'il prendrà ses mesures, selon le succes de ses entreprises, & de celles des Armées des Alliez: & qu' après il formerà la dessus ses resolutions de faire la Paix, ou de continuer la guerre.

Le 9 Sept. se rendit la ville de Nizza par accord au Grand Vizir: & le 16. l'Armée decampa & marcha vers Semendria. On m'a averty, que le Grand Vizir voyant le mi∣serable état des Trouppes Imperialles qui se trouvent sur les frontieres, étoit de re∣solution d'attaquer Belgrado. V. Excell. jugeraà aisement, áyant connoissance par∣faitte de l'humeur & naturel des Turcqs, combiens les affaires se changeront par ces heureus succes. Je feray neanmoins tout mon possible de disposer le Grand Vizir à embrasser la Paix, aussitôt qu'il Sera de retour dans les Quartiers d'hyver. Mais j'ay besoin pour celà des nouvelles instructi∣ons. Quelque avantage remporté sur les Francois contribueroit beaucoup pour met∣tre cette Nation à raison. Si cela se peut faire, il sera tresutile, que V. Excell. m'a∣vertisse de mois en mois par la voye d'Hon∣grie de tout ce, qui se passe dans la Chréti∣enté envoyant la duplique par Venise. Quand les Trouppes Turcques seront dans leurs Quartiers d'hyver, j'espere, que j'au∣ray la Commodité d'entretenir cette corre∣spondance avec V. Excell. par la voije de la Valachie. Je demeure, &c.

De V. Excellence le Treshumble Serv. COLYER.

A Pera di Const. ce 3 d'Octob. 1690.

Voicy une Lettre, qui m'est envoyee du Camp Turcq: Dans la quelle V. Excel. trouverà beaucoup des particularitez.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas, Domine Domine Clementissime.

Augustissime Imperator,

CUM gravissimo satis Cordolio neces∣sitor Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae humillime detegere, quomodo & qualiter afflictissimum Hungariae Regnum in ulti∣ma sua gemat calamitate, ubi jam à vi∣ginti & amplius annis haec miserrima pa∣tria tot bellorum motibus adeo exhausta, & desolata, & conquassata est; ut; si sin∣gula notarentur, in eorundem enumerati∣one non horae, aut dies, verum anni cum magnorum voluminum conscriptione re∣quirerentur: Jam ex infinitis Regni hujus calamitatibus solummodo haec pauca sub∣necto: Quod, postquam Anno 1683. ante Septennium evoluto Christiani nominis hostis Turca totam Hungariam exceptis aliquot arcibus in fidelitate Majestatis ve∣strae Sacratissimae persistentibus sui juris fecisset, ac ipsam Majestatis vestrae Sacra∣tissimae residentiam, urbem inquam Vien∣nam, obsedisset, explicari non potest, quot millia animarum in Comitatibus Mo∣soniensi, Soproniensi, Jaurinensi, Vesz∣primiensi, Comaroniensi trucidaverit, aut in diram abduxerit captivitatem. Oppida & pagos centenos incineravit; Arces, ca∣stella, curias igne consumpsit; verbo, milliones damnorum fecit. Quibus pera∣ctis, cum Do adjuvante, victricibus Ma∣jestatis vestrae Sacratissimae ac aliorum Principum Christianorum armis idem ho∣stis à Vienna repulsus fuisset, quaenam damna amicus quoque exercitus Hungariae intulerit, nemo etiam disertissimus satis describere valebit. Nam plurimi pagi to∣taliter incinerati; incolae omnibus bonis spoliati ac trucidati sunt: & quod acerbi∣us fuir, illi iidem, qui propter fidelitatem à Turcis in nihilum quasi redacti fuere, ad solvendas tamen contributiones, & su∣stinenda hyberna quarteria adacti sunt: Quum tamen vicinae Austriae similiter rui∣natae ad aliquot annos exemptio data sit: Quo beneficio Hungariae partibus à Tur∣ca observatam fidelitatem totaliter incine∣ratis praeter unicum Mosoniensem Comi∣tatum frui non licuit, sed ad instar alio∣rum contribuere debuerunt, prout hoc in toto illo tractu supra Sopronium sito fa∣ctum est. His accessit fames horribilis, ubi comprobari porest, homines fame ene∣ctos à Sociis inaudito hactenus exemplo devo••atos fuisse. Post haec secuta est im∣mensarum portionum solutio: Ubi solvi

etiam debebat pro iis, qui numquam in rerum natura fuerunt: Quae in tantum excrevit, ut postquam omnem suam sub∣stantiam miseri incolae proportionibus sol∣vissent, filios suos, & filias Turcis ven∣dere coacti sint, ut ab exsecutione milita∣ri se liberarent: Qui omnes ad Othoman∣nicam persidiam transiere. Sed cum nec hoc sufficeret, tandem afflictissimi subditi charas conjuges suas & filias militibus ad illas violandas praebuerunt, & vendide∣runt, ut saltem aliquod liceret eisde•• ha∣bere respirium. Hinc adulteria, stupra, virginum violationes, innumerabiles sunt consceutae. Sed nec his contenti fuere portionum Exactores, cum summa prae∣tensa omnes incolarum vires & facultates superaret. Itaque ad extrema remedia conversi deplorandi incolae foetum quoque in utero materno existentem taxarunt: Sed & animalia praegnantia taxata fuere ad solvendas contributiones: Quod in Comitatibus Pest, Pilis, & Solz contigis∣se ipsimet exactores fassi ••unt. Super haec non pauci, dum hanc nimiam contributi∣onem solvere non possent, prae desperati∣one laqueo vitam finiverunt: Alii occisis prius prolibus ac uxore sibimet mortem intulerunt violentam: Qui casus in Co∣mitatu Trenchiniensi, ac in Superiore Hungaria contigit. Praeterea millenae ani∣mae, non valentes tam immensum jugum supportare, ad alias regiones transmigra∣runt, vacuam & desertam relinquentes pa∣triam: Ob quae super alios innocentes fa∣cta est executio militaris. Miles itidem nullam servat disciplinam militarem, sed omnia libere agit, totum Regnum depi∣lando, & devastando. Cum vero per ali∣quam regni partem transit, non aliter ac cum hostibus agit; & ubi currus, aut e∣quos pro vectura sufficientes habere non potest, nobiles & rusticos onerat, velut jumenta: Sicque eos horribiliter verbe∣rando ad onera portanda propellit: Quod factum est in Comitatibus Soproniensi & Castriferrei. Et passim in aliis innumera∣biles pagos combussit, nobiles personas vulneravit: Etiam non paucos occidit: Prout hoc cum duobus innocentibus Nobi∣libus Scholaribus Tyrnaviae accidit. De quibus Caesibus etsi saepius querela apud cos, ad quos pertinebat, exposita fuerit, nulla tamen data est desuper statisfactio••: Quin potius tales querulantes novis affici∣ebantur injuriis: Ad••o, ut justitiam pror∣sus exulasse nemo non videar. His acce∣dit, quod Commendantes locorum occu∣patorum longe latcque in circuitu & di∣strictu illo imperitant, & miseros subdi∣tos sibi contribuere cogunt, Item Admi∣nistratores Camerales ad vecturas, gratu∣••tos lab••res, Contributiones, aliasque in∣finitas exactiones pendendas cum executi∣one militari super omnes portionum solu∣tiones afflictam plebem impellunt, talique pacto incolas ad ultimam adigunt despera∣tionem. Et sane haec inaudita contributio ad tantam excrevit summam, ut ab Ann. 1683. usque ad hunc 1690, triginta Mil∣liones superat data solutio, praeter Trans∣sylvaniam & Conquista. Super haec au∣tem quanti constent militum excessus, so∣lus ille scire potest, ante cujus conspectum nihil occulti est: Partes quoque antea Tur∣cis dedititiae uno ore fatentur, se intra hos septem annos Majestati vestrae Sacratissi∣mae, plus debuisse solvere, quam centum annis immani Christiani nominis hosti Turcae. Quinimo à quo Hungaria stat in fide Christiana, tanta onera, quanta modo, numquam supportare coacta fuit. Et quod plane mirandum est, respectu vi∣cinarum Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae Provinciarum nulla proportio servatur: Verum Hungaria, quae alias etiam sedes belli est, majoribus oneratur contributio∣nibus. Unde apparet ex praemissis, qua∣si intentio sit, ut Hungaria sit hominibus penitus vacua, ac ferarum habitaculum; quae tamen à tribus & amplius seculis pro defensione reliquae Christianitatis suum fudit Sanguinem; ac generose contra Turcas di••icando vicina regna Christia∣na protexit. Hinc quid amplius faciant miseri incolae, qui jam ultimum sangui∣nem suum cum tota substantia dederunt? Non habent, quod contribuant. Itaque efflagitant respirium aliquod, ut saltem vivere illís cum uxoribus ac prolibus lice∣at, & possint post tam insupportabile ju∣gum ad aliquam pervenire requiem; cum alias etiam vix ulla detur in orbe natio, quae talia cogitur supportare onera.

Nihilominus etsi totaliter ruinati sunt miseri patriotae, videntes tamen hostium Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae accessionem, ecce parati erunt arma capere, & cum ex∣ercitu Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae se conjungere, ac in hostem proficisci. Unde spero, quod sex millia hominum, equitum videlicet & peditum ex parte regnicola∣rum prodibunt, si Majestas vestra Sacra∣tissima futuram hanc hybernarum portio∣num solutionem ipsis clementissime relax∣are, & in hanc militis conductionem, & intertentionem commutare dignabitur: Quibus si adjungantur milites consiniarii, facile decem millia virorum efficere pote∣runt: Qui omnes utile sane servitium praestabunt, & ad modum ac normam Regiminum ordinari, & hac hyeme exer∣ceri deberent: Essentque decem formalia Regimina, quinque equitum, & quinque peditum, qui in Hungaria ad liberam Ma∣jestatis

vestrae Sacratissimae dispositionem applicari possent. Neque vero iisdem dif∣fidendum est: Ipsi enim hactenus quoque in debita fidelitate perstiterunt tam diu, quam diu immanis Turca non totam occu∣pavit Hungariam: Ubi resistere nemo potuit; cum & arma quoque Majestatis Vestrae Caesareae recesserint. Augustis∣sime Imperator, existimo hoc servitium spontaneum afflictissimorumregnicolarum pro servitio Majestatis vestrae Sacratissi∣mae utilius fore, quam portionum solutio∣nem; quae utinam non ad ultimam de∣sperationem adigat patriotas miseros: Un∣de si Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae benigne placuerit haec modalitas, oportet, ut in∣tra breve tempus cognoscam clementissi∣mum Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae as∣sensum; & tum dispositionem quoque fa∣cere possim super contribuendis militibus: De cujus modalitate Majestatem vestram Sacratissimam etiam, hic Viennae humilli∣me informare non intermittam. Et sane, Augustissime Imperator, cum necessario miles Germanicus in Hungariam migrare pro hac hyeme debeat, miles Mungaricus hac conditione offertur, ut praelibatus miles Germanicus proprio vivat sumptu, tam in transitu, quam in quartirio: & non onerentur loca non cincta actuali quartirio, cum sint alias etiam sufficientis∣sima & capacissima loca, in quibus magna Armata potest optime collocari: Quae eti∣am, si Majestas vestra Sacratissima cle∣mentissime mandaverit, paratus sum in aliqua conferentia proximis diebus insti∣tuenda demonstrare; humillime iterum atque iterum supplicando, Majestas vestra Sacratissima dignetur ex innata Caesarea Regiaque Clementia sua Nationem Hun∣garicam, eidemque annexos incolas pa∣terno affectu suo prosequi, & humillimos suos subditos sublevando benignissime consolari. Pro qua Majestatis vestrae Sa∣cratissimae, gratia Deus Opit. Max. lon∣gaevum ac felicissimum concedat Ma∣jestati vestrae Sacratissimae ejusdemque Augustae domui, Regimen: Haec erant, quae Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae velut Regni Palatinus summa cum demissione repraesentare volui. Viennae 7 Novembr. Ann. 1690.

Sacr. Caesar. Regiae{que} Majestati vestrae Humillimus perpetuoque fidelis Servus PAULUS ESZTERHASY.

Deus Benedicat.

EX querela Commissionis Caesareae suae Majestatis bene animadverti, quasi vero ego essem caussa, quod vestri Praedi∣cantes coram Commissione Caesarea non compareant. Eo facto volebat emittere ad vos ducentos milites Musquetarios: Sed institi pro dilatione exmissionis illo∣rum, dicens: Quod ex vestris hominibus percepi vos injunxisse Vestris Praedicanti∣bus, aut coram Commissione suae Majesta∣tis compareant, aut vero nolentes absce∣dant. Quae vestra obsequiatis accommo∣datio valde fuit ad placitum Commissionis Caesareae: Vosque adhortatur serio modo inclusarum, sub poena damni maximi pagis meis infligendi ad parendum, damnumque evitandum. Quocirca ne mandatum Com∣missionis Caesareae suae Majestatis ego quoque contemptim negligere ins••muler, eadem à Commissione Caesarea vobis in∣dicta impono peragenda, sub mulcta du∣centorum thalerorum; & in omnibus ita pareatis, ut damna vobis insequentia prae∣caveatis: Quae si intervenerint, non no∣stra, sed vestra culpa factum esse putetis. Deus vobiscum.

Dominus vester terrestris Franciscus Jani Abbas Pecsváradiensis.

Quinque Ecclesiis die 15 Febr. An. 1690.

P.S. Relationem à vobis de acceptis his meis Literis eo facto expectabo, ex∣cusaturus me coram Commissione suae Majestatis, nullamque propter vos jacturam passurus.

Literae,

Veresmarthiensibus, Ciuzaiensibus, Sep∣sciensibus, & Karancziensibus incolis transmissae.

Exemplum literarum Domini Referendarii Regni Szezuka ad Residentem Caesareum Szymoinsky.

LITERAE Illustriss. Dominationis ve∣strae tam Sacrae Regiae Majestati Do∣mino meo Clementissimo, quam mihi,

redditae sunt per Cursorem circiter vel ultra octiduum. Post quas siquidem pro∣missum Dominationis vestrae Illustriss. ad∣ventum subsecuturum indies sperabam, commendatum ab ipso negotium differe∣batur ad praesentiam ejusdem.

Dum vero rursus de 6 Febr. gratissimas Illustriss. Dominationis vestrae accipio, com∣municavi easdem quam primum Sacrae Re∣giae Majestati Domino meo Clementissimo. Cujus mentem & studia erga Augustissi∣mum, prout semper, ita etiam & nunc ar∣dentissimis affectibus exuberare cognovi, licet non absque summo angore animi huc∣usque hic detineatur, ob nullam resolutio∣nem Neoburgo ad hoc ipsum momentum, nec sciat, quomodo ulterius rebus suis & dispositionibus insistere debeat. Si enim quamcunque Neoburgo categoricam ac∣cepisset notitiam, jam non modo in itine∣re, sed Varsaviae pridem fuisset. Accedit ad ejusdem Sacrae Regiae Majestatis gra∣vissimam molestiam, quod ne Vienna qui∣dem hucusque ullam firmitudinem habeat de quantitate jungendarum quomodo & qualiter copiarum, Augustissimi cum suis pro futura belli expeditione, qua jam vix unico à nobis mense distare videtur.

Sed nec in Moscoviam pridem destinari promissus hucusque comparet Ablegatus, de cujus adventu Sacra Regia Majestas jam dudum certa proprium etiam Aulicum ablegare jam designaverat. Interim in Moscovia continuus aliquis percrebescit rumor suspiciones vel timores hostium ci∣ens. Vel si hoc deesset periculum, donec perveniat desideratus Ablegatus, donec a∣liquid suasum effecerit, Vernum tempus transibit, adeoque illa auxilia vel nulla, vel post bellum.

Legati etiam à Palatino Moldaviae illuc pervenisse certo dicuntur cum conditioni∣bus Pacis à Porta proponendis. Quae om∣nia dum Sacra Regia Majestas Dominus meus Clementissim. Illustriss. Dominationi vestrae exposita esse voluit, desiderare vi∣detur, ut tamquam optimus Minister publicae Communis, ac Reipubl. Christia∣nae felicitatis percupidus, Augustissimo Imperatori ita repraesentare velit, quomo∣do expeditior rerum omnium, ac negotii futurae bellicae expeditionis fieri valeat de∣terminatio.

Quantum spectat propositum negotium respectu Conditionum Pacis cum Porta per Angliae & Hollandiae Ablegatos com∣municandarum, jam id Sacram Regiam Majestatem Dominum meum Clementissi∣mum ante quatuor sorte septimanas prae∣stitisse, punctaque earum Conditionum in Manus Domini Ablegati, Residentis sui, transmisisse, necessum est constare Il∣lustriss. Dominationi vestrae, aegre licet in id ipsum consentiente Senatu Leopoli pro tribunali Thesauri Regni assidente, ob eam vel maxime rationem, quod per Mi∣nistros externos, nec ullum commercium in dicto negotio nobiscum habentes, res devolvatur.

Effecit tamen Sacra Regia Majestas Do∣minus meus Clementissimus quo sine mo∣ra praedictae Conditiones, quarum hic an∣necto copiam, Viennam mitterentur, ut re ipsa exhiberet, quantum etiam in ar∣duis voluntati Augustissimi obsecundare contendat: Cui quod me commendan∣dum promittat, intra fortunam vitae re∣putabo, si saltem nomine tenus innotuisse Augustissimae Majestati Domino Clemen∣tissimo licuerit: Qui etiam mortibus duo∣rum fratrum meorum patruelium ad Bel∣gradum redimere annixus sum memoriam mei. Quod reliquum est, obsequia mea Illustrissimae Dominationi vestrae pluri∣mum commendo, mansurus semper, &c.

Zolkiewiae, d. xiii. Febr. Anno 1691.

Conditiones ad Tractatum Pa∣cis cum Fulgida Porta Otho∣mannica ex parte Sereniss. Regis & Reip. Poloniae Con∣stantinop. designandae.

I.

TRACTATUS omnis & praetex∣tus quocunque modo per Fulgi∣dam Portam acquisitus ad Podoliam & Ukrainam, uti avitas & haereditarias Regni Poloniae Provincias, ac recenter armis re∣cuperatas, in perpetuum aboleatur, prae∣sidiumque Turcicum ex fortalitio Came∣necensi abducatur, cum integra ejusdem fortalitii ac rei tormentariae ibidem exi∣stentis in manus Polonorum traditione.

II. Moldavia, quae jam magna ex parte à Sacr. Reg. Majest. Poloniae occupata, & Valachia, quae utraque olim Provincia Se∣renissimorum Regum Poloniae tributaria erat, juri & possessioni Seren. Reg. Majest. Poloniae relinquantur, una cum omnibus istis ditionibus, quas Budziacenses & Bi∣alogrodenses

Tartari incolunt: Ita ut li∣mes sit Fluvius Danubius.

III. Hanus & Tartari Crimenses, uti causatores omnium bellorum, & damno∣rum, per Fulgidam Portam ab excursioni∣bus & inferendis damnis contineantur, & cohibeantur: Ita ut, quoties illata fue∣rint, Fulgida Porta eadem etiam refun∣dat.

IV. Damna bellorum, & tot provinciae desolatae, ac in cineres redactae, justo & aequo valore compensentur.

V. Cozacis universaliter omnibus tam Ukrainensibus, quam Zaporosiensibus, nullo umquam praetextu, Porta Otho∣mannica directe vel indirecte rebellio∣nis fautoratum, aut protectionem praebe∣bit.

VI. Borysthenes Fluvius munitionibus & praesidiis Turcicis, tam vetustioribus, quam recentioribus, expurgetur, & eva∣cuetur.

APPENDIX.

Conditiones ex parte Czarorum Mos∣coviae circa tractatum à Serenissimis Col∣ligatis proponendae, ut locum suum ha∣beant, & à Fulgida Porta acceptentur.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas, Domine Domine nobis naturaliter Clementis∣sime.

DEMISSE repraesentare cogimur Majestati vestrae Sacratissimae quod quamvis Majestas vestra Sacratissima tem∣pore gloriosae Inaugurationis & Corona∣tionis Neo-Regis nostri Josephi, in Co∣mitiis Posoniensibus, inclytis Statibus & Ordinibus Regni Hungariae hoc ipsum proponi curaverit: Quod videlicet bona Neo-acquisita, ac victricibus armis è fau∣cibus gentis Othomannicae gloriose ere∣pta, eripiendaque, denuo Regno huic Hungariae benigne incorporare, iisdemque legibus, & non novis gubernare, in suis immunitatibus & libertatibus conservare vellet, ac niteretur: Ac insuper Articulos quoque Sopronienses super Religionis ex∣ercitio conditos 25 & 26 in iisdem Co∣mitiis gratiose confirmasset: In quibus Templa omnia, in quorum tempore con∣ditionis eorundem Articulorum actuali possessione status Evangelicus extitit, una cum Parochiis & Scholis, ac earundem proventibus, prae manibus eorundem re∣linqui ac permanere gratiose resolvisset, & quod imposterum nullae Templorum, Scho∣larum, & Parochiarum Occupationes, vel exercitii turbationes fiant, in hoc Regno Hungariae, sub poena ibidem expressa, se∣vere inhibuisset: Nihilominus tamen post∣positis istis & postergatis omnibus, Re∣verendissimi Domini Matthias Radonai, Episcopus quinque Ecclesiensis, & Fran∣ciscus Jani, Abbas Peczvaradiensis, qui in partibus nostris in Superiori & Inferio∣ri videlicet Barovia, circa quinque Ecclesi∣as, è faucibus immanissimi hostis Otto∣mannici victricibus armis vestrae Majestatis gloriose ereptis, non ut liberum Religio∣nis exercitium imperturbatum relinque∣rent, quin imo diversis modalitatibus & viis, quoslibet excessus in praejudicium praefatorum Articulorum ac verbi Regii li∣center & pro placito attentarent. Cum e∣nim, Augustissima Imperatoriaque Maje∣stas; iidem praefati Domini Clerici, non, ut mens & intentio vestrae Majestatis es∣set, Regnum in statum priorem ê desola∣to reducere intenderent; quin imo in eo quoque, quo nunc esset, omni studio ever∣tere & desolare, miserrimos partium no∣strarum incolas bonis & avitis possessioni∣bus privare, & si eorundem intentionem assequi nollent, omnes post Turcas rele∣gare non vererentur; Imo ex eo, quod confiteri noluissent, variis excogitatis sub praetextibus incaptivarun••, nonnullis in formam crucis defixis & alligatis hostia ori vi intrusa fuit, plenaeque possessiones integrae expilantur, ut haec manifesta vio∣lentiae exempla in Civibus Varkoniensi∣bus, Joanne nimirum & Andrea Czoma, plusquam mille talleras imperiales valenti possessione ob caussam Religionis despoli∣atis, satis superque edocent. Ac insuper ut haec talia conamina praedictorum D. D. Clericorum persequi felicius possent, Com∣missarium vestrae Majestatis Sacratissimae ad partes Neo-recuperatas exmissum, Il∣lustrissimum videlicet Tullium Miglionem, extra sphaeram suae instructionis, nescitur quibus exquisitis mediis, pro fautore sibi adsciscendo, qui denique certos Praedican∣tes, ut Nadasdiensem & Manjokiensem, aliosque cives & incolas partium nostra∣rum, variis ac variis sigillo suo munitis Commissionibus citatos, eosdemque de libero itu & reditu assecuratos, iisdem D.D. Praelatis inauditis processibus vexan∣dos tradidit, pro uti haec omnia ex unis literarum citatoriarum paribus ejusdem

D. Tullii Miglionis sub dato 14 Februar. emanatis, literaque A notatis, ac literis praetitulati D. Abbatis, dieque sequenti praefati mensis editis, literaque B signatis, & aliis Comminatoriis praedicti D. Com∣missarii, ex idiomate Hungarico in La∣tinum genuine translatis 21 Febr. extractis, literaque C signatis, nec non praefati D. Episcopi quinque Eccles. similiter in Lati∣num transsumptis, quasi sui facti testimo∣nialibus 2 Martii exaratis, literaque D notatis, & huic supplici libello annexis, clarissime apparerent. Unde, proh dolor! ista immanitas exiliit. Ubi ponit funda∣mentum haec nobis inflicta crudelitas? Haec enim omnia Sanctae determinationi vestrae Majestatis repugnarent, contraque benignam mentem & intentionem vestrae Majestatis practicarentur: Quia pro lu∣bitu in nos grassari, liberum nostrum Ex∣ercitium interturbare, armorum strepitu, terriculamentis, aliisque exquisitis sub co∣loribus opprimere nihil pensi ducerent, uti hoc iidem praefati D. Praelati, ac praetitu∣latus D. Commissarius, cum associato Illu∣strissimo D. Gabriele Veicsi, Commendante Szigetvariensi, qui adscitis hinc inde mi∣litibus miseros Veresmarthienses, ex eo solum fundamento, quod antecedenter in∣tentionem suam in eorum excidium inten∣dentem exsequi non permiserint, manu fere hostili crudeliterve adoriendo, omni∣bus corundem bonis primum expilatis, tandem iisdem incolis quibusdam disper∣sis, aliis vero, quos ad manus habere po∣terant, captis, inque diram captivitatem secum abducendo; Miserandum & hor∣rendum nobis omnibus dederunt exem∣plum. Cujus rei testis est praetitulatus D. Episcopus quinque Eccles. in aliis lite∣ris Minatoriis in Latinum similiter trans∣sumptis, dicque 17 Martii datatis, lite∣raque E signatis. Nam cum sub jugo Tur∣cico gemebundi tot annorum decursu jace∣bamus, pacifico usu & libertate nostra spi∣rituali utebamur: Aequum esset eo magis, ut sub auspiciis alarum vestrae Majestatis Sacratissimae tutam & imperturbatam ab omnibus vestrae Majestatis subjectis ha∣beamus. Quocirca ad pedes Augustissi∣mos vestrae Majestatis humillime provo∣luti per vulnera Christi oramus supplices, quatenus nobis taliter oppressis, & fere in extremitatibus constitutis, Majestas vestra Augustissima (in qua alioquin post Deum omnem spem & fiduciam liberati∣onis ponimus) paterne succurrere digne∣tur. Cum enim nostra libertas consistit vel maxime in libero Religionis exercitio, quod etiam piae reminiscentiae Regum, antequam fortuna novercante nostras pro∣vincias Turca hostis Christiani nominis immanissimus suae ditioni adjecisset, ad hoc usque tempus permansit libero usu inta∣ctum, juxta suum verbum regium san∣ctum, & irrevocabile, Articulis quoque confirmatum, ne sinat nos taliter oppri∣mi: Verum in sinum gratiae suae receptos, contra quosvis illegitime & indigne impe∣titores defendere, ac insuper literas pro∣tectionales benigne elargiri non dedigne∣tur, ut nos virtute earundem liberum Re∣ligionis nostrae exercitium reassumere, re∣assumptum in tota Superiori & Inferiori Barovia continuare possimus ac valeamus. Ac tum praefatis Dominis Praelatis, quam etiam praedicto D. Commissario Caesareo (ita & Commendanti Szigethiensi) decre∣to mediante clementer demandare, ut ab istis persecutionibus verbo Regio contra∣venientibus supersederent. Ut tandem nos clementem paternamque Invictissimae Imperatoriae vestrae Majestatis gratiam experti eo alacriori animo obsequia Ma∣jestati vestrae praestanda exsequi possimus. Quam Gratiam & Clementiam Majestatis vestrae Sacratissimae non solum ardentibus ad Deum fundendis precibus, verum eti∣am perpetua fidelitatis nostrae subjectione omni studio remereri contendemus, gra∣tiosam quantocitius praestolaturi resolutio∣nem,

Sacr. Caes. Regiaeque Majestatis vestrae Humillimi, perpetuoque fideles Subditi Superioris & Inferioris Ba∣roviae, Confiniorum, Op∣pidorum, & Pagorum Ci∣ves Evangelicae Religioni addicti.

Exhib. die 16 April. 1690.

RATIONES,

PROPTER quas à Sacrâ vestrâ Cae∣sarea Majestate per commissum mi∣hi supremum exercitus regimen immeri∣tas Imperiales gratias, mihi ad agnoscen∣dum traditas, magno animi mei moerore, submississime deprecari coactus fuerim. Obligationi sic tamen meae incumbat Sa∣cra Caesarea Majestas vestra (quam sem∣per submississimo poplite venerari stu∣dui, & strudebo) quam brevissime calcu∣lum in Hungaria, Transylvania, Selavo∣nia, Servia, & Bulgaria, subsistentis mi∣litis, omniumque necessariorum medio∣rum tam ad oppugnanda, quam defen∣denda

confinia, secundum exiguam artis ac Martis mei capacitatem, sine ullius rei notae necessariae omissione, ut & genuinas rationes, cur miles suae Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis ita sit divisus, omnesque illo∣rum, qui in acie ceciderunt, circumstanti∣as, & defectum commeatuum, ac quali∣ter contra tam ingens inimici agmen, ob nobis imminens periculum, distantes Pro∣vinciae ac Regiones sub suae Sacrae Maje∣statis Caesareae protectione ultra proferri valeant, exponere, ac declarare.

I. Igitur, nisi tractatus pacis aliquo temporis intervallo sepulti resumantur, & Pax, quae mihi tamen ignota, à suâ Sa∣crâ Caesareâ Majestate intra breve tem∣pus concludatur, non concipio, qualiter Nissa & Widdinum, omnesque trans Sa∣vum siti passus, sine speciali detrimento possunt defendi. Widdinum enim locus distans, ac nullum nisi Nissa, & hinc ad∣huc difficillimum succursum sperare po∣test, cum spatio unius diei penes Tinock, & illa ardua Starra Planina arctus & plane impenetrabilis passus reperiatur, in quo inimicus exiguo tantum milite nobis resi∣stere potest, ita ut nominatum Widdin, quod tum à nostro milite offensive agen∣do recuperatum ac munitum est, si ho∣die dum intenderet offensive hostem ag∣gredi, jam non solum illi omnis offensiva actio foret prohibita, verum certam jactu∣ram illius munitionis cum omnibus prae∣sidiariis intra breve temporis spatium ex∣periremur, & hac quidem de caussa: Nam etsi foret aliqua spes, aut resolutio lu∣crandi temporis, sciendum tamen est, nul∣lum effectum inde emanaturum, cum tunc Tartaris liberum foret Valachiam irrum∣pere, & inde cum exercitu suo Danubium navibus sine ullo impedimento transnavi∣gare Ratio enim est, cum permagnum inde apud Widdin sitam insulam Danubi∣us ita dividatur, ut etiam cum maximis navibus sursum & deorsum navigandi nul∣lum obstet impedimentum, nec à praesi∣diariis videri possit tunc oppugnari, ex his quoque plus metuenda jactura hujus mu∣nitionis, quamvis effective ab hoste ag∣gredi, & oppugnari non possit; tamen à concursu vulgi ita includi, ut certo hunc fortificatum passum obtineat.

II. Nissam quoque secundum debilem capacitatem ingenii mei aliter defendi, quam per ingentem exercitum posse, non invenio, cum secundum omnium opinio∣nem nullo alio modo defendi posse judi∣catum sit, nisi prius omnes passus ex Ma∣cedonia & Bulgaria à nostro milite assecu∣rentur, & à copioso, benêque exercito milite occludantur, omnisque inimico in Bosniam & Serviam introitus impedia∣tur. In toto enim Nissensi districtu max∣imus defectus est graminis, quia ille in nimia siccitate terrae fundatus est: Ita ut si hoslis Procopiam appropinquaret, ibi in omni securitate vivere posser, nec ul∣lum ex suis Provinciis, propter advehen∣tes diversa ac necessaria vitae victualia de∣fectum sperandum haberet. Noster vero miles non solum ob similem defectum cir∣ca Nissam subsistere non posset, verum etiam eidem timendum e••••et▪ omnia ne∣cessaria tam per aquam, quam per terram adnavigantibus & advehentibus posse im∣pediri, cum tali casu ab hostili conflictu non solum navigatio Bulgariae, Moravae, & impenetrabilis via circa Jagodinum & Nis∣sam omnimode invaderetur, verumeriam iis liberum esset, sive magnis, sive parvis turmis, trans viam, quae Crussa, vel Cra∣colovetz ducit, sine omni impedimenti cura usque Belgradensem portam accurre∣re. Multo minus etiam Bosniensibus, qui ad viginti millia exerciti milites sunt, in nullo absoluto loco resisti possibile est, ne penes Servianum Moravam, & illud tan∣tum, tantoque labore recuperatum fortis∣simum Belgradum, usque ad Danubium perveniant: & tandem ultimo, uri n••c dubitari potest, hostilis exercitus, sive parvus, sive magnus, se citra Danubium Fetislau appropinquaret, uti per experien∣tiam anno praeterito captam constat, quod etiam vilissimis & exiguis turmis vel apud Possavaretz, vel in vicinia Ressava, per Gulscheinae viam quidem laboriosam, cur∣ribusque periculo expositam, sine omni e∣tiam minimo impedimento Servianum Moravam invadere, & hunc fluvium de∣nuo totaliter inutilem & impracticabilem reddere possent (cui malo tamen praeca∣vendum) nosterque exercitus ob suas to∣taliter debilitatas vires tantum tolerare non posset, ob tot ac tam difficiles, labo∣riosasque vias, quas spero sat clare me de∣monstrasse, quod tam debilis ac parvus exercitus Nissae subsistens tam forti ac tam magnae hostili armadae non valeat resi∣stere.

III. Jagodinae versabatur exiguus Cae∣sareus miles, ibi stans, ex supradictis ra∣tionibus in simili periculo, maxime cum augendo numerum militum Nissae à tam paucis adhuc aliquid plus detrahere neces∣sitas cogeret. Vereor itaque, ne cogatur residuum, quod superest, usque ad inter tormenta, vel ob defectum victualium trans Savum abducere.

IV. Quod si tamen sua Sacra Caesarea Majestas omnibus his sepositis Clemen∣tissime annueret Nissam ad ultimam, eti∣am

am extremam necessitatem oppugnanti ho∣sti resistere, submississime peto veniam, vestrae Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis infor∣mando, huic loco, etiamsi aliquis confli∣ctus, aut exercitus adesset, non posse succurri, cum per quandam, nempe viam Regiam, quae unica hora Nissa, penes Montana & Bulgaricum Moravam semial∣terius horae arctissimus passus formatus sit, ut nullatenus dubitari possit, quin ho∣stis talem non occupet, & ibi succursum nostris impediat. Locus enim iste, si per hunc tempus lucrari quaeramus, minimum septem, vel octo millibus, cum omnibus circumstantiis, ac omnibus necessariis, praemuniatur necesse est, & omnis defectus fortificationis, si quis aderit, pugnando compleatur. Ita tamen hoc stante, illa militia tanquam ad victimam ducenda sit, & quid inde emolumenti eruendum, om∣nium expertorum, imo sapientissimo ve∣strae Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis judicio committo, quidque per tot ponderosas in∣formationes agendum videbitur.

V. Quod si tamen supra relevantia mo∣tiva in tam periculoso statu pro securiori∣bus consiliis locum obtinuerint, ex supra∣dictis causis (quod tamen vix possibile amplius erit, jamjam appropinquato ini∣mico) Nissa & Widdinum cum toto situ à Servia penes Danubium & Savum retineri non possint, cum tamen ad divertendum à Savo hos••em, & defendendum Belgrad exiguus hic miles vix sufficiat. Nam licet Belgradum aliquo tempore aucto populo se possit defendere, tamen propter defe∣ctum succursus, qui ex parte terrae com∣parere nequiret, in Danubio per eundem suis navibus repelleretur, ab eodem faci∣le recuperari valet: & hinc non immeri∣to timendum, quod per similem defensi∣onem noster exercitus minuatur, hostique nullo modo valeat resistere: Imo etiam, ut nullo modo dubitandum, finita aliqua rigorosa defensione forte totam Sclavoni∣am deserere, consequenter, cum nullus passus praeterea reperibilis sit, usque ad Dravum, vel adhuc ulterius recedere co∣gamur.

VI. Quod si tamen Belgradum non actu∣aliter oppugnaretur, infallibiliter tamen Albanenses & Bosnenses uno forti Turci∣co agmine confortabuntur in illo districtu, qui partim penes Savi passus subsistentem solidum exercitum occupare valenti talis ut impediatur, pariter magnus exercitus ex nostra parte desiderabitur tali resi∣stendi.

VII. His & similibus aliis nisi Deus immediate concurrerit, naturaliter aliter credendum non est, quam quod inimicus aliquo conflictu sui totius exercitus, con∣junctis Tartaris, Valachis, & Moldensi∣bus, simul per aquam & terram Transyl∣vaniam invadet, illamque Provinciam lu∣crari tentaturus penes Danubium jacen∣tem: Cui qualiter resistendum sit, non video, ubi miles sufficiens, sufficienterque instructus, in his partibus inveniendus sit: Maxime cum illi male contenti po∣puli maximis gaudiis exultent, fise secun∣datos, aut aliunde sibi alios cognationales faventes reperiant. Illudque nobis etiam non parvum obstaculum est, quod certanti milití penes Danubium alteri parti nullum auxilium communicationis ergo, tali tem∣pore summe necessariae, talique periculo difficillimae, adferendum erit. Tum nec domus annonae, nec alia necessaria in lo∣co sint: Ita ut ipsa natura dicter, haec con∣finia, nempe Transylvaniam, & Hunga∣riam Superiorem, omniaque ab his de∣pendentia, in summo periculo versatura, nisi Deus nos sua speciali gratia erexe∣rit.

VIII. Hungarica enim militia hujus u∣sus & naturae est, ut quamvis in aciem ordinata sit, non compareat, maxime, si longe à suis domibus in alienam Provin∣ciam commendetur, partim quod jam lon∣go tempore nullam solutionem acceperit, partim cum homines nauci & indiscipli∣nati aestimandi sint. Nec consultum est, istam copiosam ac barbaram gentem no∣stro parvo ac debili exercitui aggregare. Si enim, quod Numen evertar, unicus infelix conflictus nobis acciderit, nullum dubium, illam barbaram gentem contra, nos arma in ipso aggressu apprehensu∣ram.

IX. Praesidia locorum, quae numero quam brevissimo sunt exposita, diminui vix poterunt. Acque eodem modo ti∣mendum, ne apud tam paucum ac debi∣lem exercitum pro conservanda Provincia summe necessarium infelix casus contin∣gat. Si enim populus ab ipsismet incolis facile superari potest, ob plurimas ac gra∣vissimas distractiones tali non foret suc∣currendo: Sed summum detrimentum sentiremus: & ita tam totam Hungariam, quam Transylvaniam, in summam, & quidem prima pejorem rebellionem & tu∣multus, quos quotidie ejulat & suspirar, excidere perciperemus.

X. Si tamen secundum adjacentes extra∣ctus summe necessarii exercitus formandi sint, qualiter sine maximo periculo jam supra adducta absurda devenire nihil con∣trarietur, & è contra effective status mihi

ab Consilio bellico transmissae listae exa∣men observatum fuerit, deductis dedu∣cendis numerus remanet, ut pluris alicui conflictui, quam pleno exercitui adnu∣merandus sit, ac impossibile tam late pa∣tentem lineam tam potentis hostis vincere, aut impedire, ne illi in uno alióve loco pa∣riter in hac parte Danubii, quam altera, infringat, aut unam, alteramve provinci∣am devastet.

XI. Et quamvis dicatur, quod succes∣sive decessus regiminum per noviter ele∣ctum militem suppleatur, & compleatur, considerandum tamen est, quod non so∣lum complendus numerus illorum inter quaedam regimina vix inceperit, partim quod nec sibi debitam solutionem accepe∣rint; ita tamen, quod si feliciter Belgra∣dum adduci deberent, sex aut septem Mensibus, ut migrent ex Provinciis haere∣ditariis necesse habent, & ita demum ad finem campi bellici; & cum difficultate adhuc vix prosunt: & ita sine omni utili∣tate de his loquendum. Nec loci situs his poterit demonstrari; tacendum, ut tan∣dem defessus miles tot tantisque curis & vigiliis, portansque contra inimicum, eti∣amsi non in tantas, certein plures nauseas devenire posset.

XII. Victualibus pro necessitate Nissae aliquot mensibus provisum esse constat: Quae autem utilitati exercitus parum pro∣sunt, aut in absentia illius plane nihil uti∣litatis adferre possunt, sinon plane inimici cederent. Belligradi, in quantum notum est, huc usque nullam stabilitam domum annonae; & quamvis actualiter hic Vien∣nae de iis mature transmittendis contra∣ctum sit, tamen ejus certitudo multis im∣pedimentis subjacet. Et hinc quid expe∣ctandum est, quam ultimas & periculo∣sissimas extremitates, ut ante annum con∣tigerunt; cum neque in altera parte Da∣nubii meliores conditiones observatae, qualiter versus Orsowa & Caranzebes, cujus vicinitati etiam hoc conflictu copio∣sus ac bene instructus miles relinqui d••••bet.

XII. Currus pro vectigalibus summe necessarii in tempore, & ante finem Au∣gusti, in quo bono esse constituti sint, nul∣lis quidem Ciceronianis verbis explican∣dum est: Maxime, cum in Hungaria hu∣cusque numerus curruum ultra 130 se non extendat: Reliqui vero partim Poso∣nii nondum parati, nec pecus coemptum est; nec mihi constat, an media illud ad∣emendum data sint: Ubi tamen, quocun∣que vertimus, sine copiosis, & quidem bene praeparatis curribus subsistere nulla∣tenus possimus. Navigium enim Mora∣vae ex supra allegatis rationibus, & ob in∣certitudinem ventorum in Danubio incer∣tum ac periculosissimum est: & ideo qui∣dem plurimum, cum hostis secundum u∣nanimem consensum omnium captivorum magna copia navium Danubium versus naviget, hujus opinionis vivens, quod si in defectu nostrarum non sufficientium, aut non bene armatarum navium, vel alicujus sortis alterius, se praepotentem in Danu∣bio viderit, velle sua vi vectigalia nostra nostrorum victualium plane infringere, & sibi associare.

XIV. Similiter adsunt & aliae adhuc in∣numerae difficultates ratione pontium na∣vigabilium, horumque requisitorum, imo specialis pontis alicujus volantis cis Inac∣kée, cujus nullus ordo, nec alia praepara∣toria instituta sunt: &, etiamsi hae omnes necessitates adessent, tamen in his locis, circa finem Junii, aut Julii, aquis diffun∣dentibus ac diffusis, nullo anno sidendum est, & ita in absentia nostri totius exerci∣tus, turma aliqua hostilis, cui si non rur∣sum noster miles ob defectum resistere posset, certo hosti non detrimento, sed e∣molumento esset.

XV. Munitiones & instrumenta belli∣ca, aliaque materialia, praetereaque om∣nia in antiquo esse, uti reliqui ante aliquot elapsos menses, ante meum discessum, fi∣nito campo bellico, inveni; quibus nihil nisi omnia exercitui summe necessaria de∣sunt.

Lettre de Monsieur Colyer, Ambassadeur d'Hollande à Constantinople.

Monsieur,

J'EUS, le 20 Decembr. de l'année passee, l'honneur devous avertir par le Seigneur Baron Gall de tout ce qui se passoit icy: & en voicy la duplique. Depuis ce ••ems là. le 23 du même mois, fit le Premier Vizir son entrée publique dans Constantinople: Au quel je fis en personne le compliment de congratulation, le 19 Janvier; & fus receu & traitté de luy avec beaucoup de courtoi∣sie & civilité, sans que ni l'un ni l'autre dit un mot, ou nomma l'Empereur & les Princes Allemans, ou le Roy de France. Cela se fit de ma part à dessein, & avio••s

nous, moy & l'Ambassadeur d'Angleterre, concerté & conclu celà, afin de donner quel∣que soupcon au Gr. Vizir, qui avec beau∣coup de faste & d'orgueil se retiroit, & re∣venoit de la guerre, des desseins & prepara∣tions à la Guerre de l'Empereur, pour la Campagne suivante: Principalement étans tres assurez, que, combien que nous eussi∣ons euës les ordres absoluës de traiter avec luy de la Paix, il ne nous écouteroit pas, ou qu'il nous feroit des Propositions si exor∣bitantes, que cette negotiation se rompe∣roit incontinent de soy-même. Nous ju∣geàmes donc, que nous ferions mieux de n'••n parler un seal mot: & que nous cau∣s••rions en luy par nôtre silence quelque soupcon des forces Imperiales. Ce qui nous reüssit jusques là, que le dit Vizir laissa tomber apres ces paroles: Il faut, que l'Empereur & les Princes Allemans n'ay∣ent plus de crainte pour la France: Autre∣ment les Ambassadeurs d'Angleterre & d' Hollande n'eussent pas manqué de presser la Negotiation de la Paix. Adjoustez-y, que le Teckely se soucie fort peu des or∣dres de la Porte, ruinant la Walachie de fons en comble.

Un vaisseau de guerre Anglois du Con∣voy de Smyrne a pris une Tartane Fran∣coise dans l'Archipel: & on à trouvé là de∣dans deux Lettres du Roy à son Ambassa∣deur icy: Des quelles ayant obtenu la Co∣pie, je me crûs obligé de vous en faire part, avec cette esperance, qu'on ne man∣querà pas à Vienne de trouver des maî∣tres en cette art, pour les deciffrer: & qu'on en tirerà des lumieres, & particularitez de grande consequence.

Un Ingenieur, qui se nomme Signior Stefano, m'a confié, qu'il est le Comte Ni∣cola Guasco, natif de St. Amant, trois lieux de Valencienne, mais d'Origine Milanois: & qu'il a des Ordres de preparer en toute diligence 6000 Bombes pour la Campagne suivante. Il se repent de son erreur, & il m'a promis, qu'il ferà quelque chose d'im∣portance, que je n'ose pas vous Communi∣quer par cettecy, faute des ciftres. Il en∣voye par cette occasion un sien valet tres as••idé, nommé Pietro Mollier, à Vienne, qui vous ferà le recit de beaucoup des par∣ticularitez. On attend icy de jour en jour le nouveau Ambassadeur d'Angleterre, qu'on dit étre dêja avancé jusques à Esseck. J'espere, que je recevray par son arrivement icy quelques ordres, pour remettre icy sur le tapis la Negotiation de la Paix. Le Grand Vizir fait tout ce qu'il peut pour ramasser des grandes sommes d'Argent, & de re∣dresser les finances: C'est pourquoy qu'il a retranché une partie du train du Gr. Seig∣neur, & fait une Inquisition fort exacte sur les gages des Officiers, & Soldats: Mais il fait encor fort peu des Preparations pour se mettre de bonne heure en Cam∣pagne. On n'equipperà par mer que fort peu des Vaisseaux de guerre, & comme on dit, seulement dix, avec 25 Galeres: Aus∣si a't on pris la resolution de ne se servir pas cette année des Pirates de Barbarie. Je demeure, &c.

Monsieur, De V. Excellence le Tres humble Serv. COLYER.

A Pera di Const. ce 15 Fevr. 1691.

Lettre de Monsieur Colyer, Ambassadeur d'Hollande à Constantinople.

Monsieur,

MA derniere étoit du 15 de Fevrier, de la quelle j'ay joint icy la duplique, ayant envoyée la principalle par mer, par Venise. Depuis ce tems là le Gouverneur de Belgrade avertit la cour icy de l'arrivée du nouveau Ambassadeur d' Angleterre Monsieur Hussey à Esseck, & demanda pour luy permission pour poursuivre son Voy∣age par Belgrade jusques icy: & combien∣que l'Ambassadeur de France ayt fait tout ce qu'il à peu pour l'empecher, le Prime-Vizir neanmoins a expedié d'icy un Aga par poste à Belgrade susdit, le dernier du Fevrier, avec des ordres, de recevoir le dit Seigneur Hussey proche d'Esseck, & de le conduire & defrayer jusques à Constanti∣nople: De sorte qu'on l'attend icy apres Pâques. J'attens l'arrivée du dit Seigneur, avec beaucoup d'impatience, avec esperance certaine d'en entendre l'Etat des Affaires de la Chrêtienté.

Cet Ambassadeur de France retient àpre∣sent toutes les Lettres addressées aux An∣glois & Hollandois, qui sont icy, & à Smyr∣ne, comme aussi celles, qui appartiennent aux Ministres publiques de ces deux Nati∣ons, lesquelles nous viennent par les vais∣seaux Francois, ou sous le pavillon de France, Il arrête aussi tous leurs effects: Mais le Grand Vizir étant par mes plaintes informé

de ces Insolences, s'en est montré fort mal content, & a ordonné au Doüanier d'y prendre garde tresexacte. Ce qu'étant en∣tendu par l'Ambassadeur de France, il a re∣tenu quelques effects, & Argent contant, qu'on avoit recommandé icy de Venise aux Marchands Anglois & Hollandois, avec le vaisseau San Joseppe, Cap. Luigi Juliano nouvellement icy arrivé.

Mais on m'assure apresent, qu'on ne laisserà pas partir ce vaisseau d'icy, avant que d'avoir restitué tout ce qu'on a arrêté, aux proprietaires: Ce qui ferà, que le dir Ambassadeur en recevrà une petite Morti∣fication.

Le 4 de ce mois on envoya d'icy à Jam∣bol, par ordre de la Cour, quelques Officiers, qui en ramenerent le 10 un Prince Tartare, nommé Saadet Jeray, pour suc∣ceder au Han des Tartares, qui fut depos∣sedé le même jour de sa dignité. Le jour Suivant le Grand Vizir presenta le dit Prince au Grand Seigneur; & fut il cou∣ronné, mais avec fort peu de Ceremonies, Empereur de Tartarie, & renvoyé le 18 à la Crim, pour mettre ordre necessaire sur les Affaires, avec un commandement ex∣pres, de faire une Invasion en la Po∣logne.

On dit, que ce changement est arrivé à cause, que le vieux Han a taché de divertir le Grand Vizir contre le Sentiment du tout le conseil de guerre, de s'en aller en personne en Campagne, afin de ne hazar∣der pas derechef la reputation de cet Em∣pire, puisqu'il ne pouvoit pas assurer laPorte de la secourir avec ses Trouppes Tartares, parce qu'on y attendoit, & craignoit, l'ar∣rivement de l'Armée Moscovite: & que les Albanois, ou Arnottes, auroient assez à faire de garder leur propre païs, menacé par les armes victorieuses des Venitiens: & qu'ainsi ces Trouppes ne se pouvans joindre avec l'Armée capitale des Turcs, on seroit contraint de se servit & contenter des seules Trouppes ordinaires des Janissaires & des Spahis, avec celles d'Asie; lesquel∣les jointes ensemble ne seroient en aucune maniere susfisantes pour resister à l'Armée Imperialle. C'est pourquoy le Han des Tartares étoit d'avis, qu'on feroit mieux de garder Seulement les frontieres par des Se∣raskiers Particuliers, & que le Grand Vizir les pourroit soutenir de tems en tems de Constantinople, ou d'Adrianople avec des Trouppes fraiches & nouvellement levées: & que de cette maniere on defendroit aise∣ment non seulement les Frontieres, mais aussi la reputation des armes du Grand Seigneur.

Et parceque cet avis, ou conseil, du Han des Tartares fut rejetté, & refuté par le Kiahaia Bei, ou Lieutenant General des Janissaires, & de ceux de sa faction, avec des autres raisons, lequel Lieutenant est à present en Fort Grand Credit à la Cour, & que le Han s'en fachoit, on a, apres qu'il fut sorty du Conseil, arrêté de le demettre de sa dignité. Ce qu'étant peu apres en∣tendu du Grand Han, il renonca le lende∣main au Governement de la Crim, pour pre∣venir cet affront: & il demande apresent la permission de faire le pelerinage de Mecca.

Le Grand Vizir ne fait que se preparer à la Guerre: Mais selon ce qu'on en peut juger, il ne serà pas aux Frontieres avant la fin du Juillet. C'est pourquoy que je m'imagine, que l'Armée Imperialle ••••roit un grand coup, & causeroit ••ne 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Confusion dans les Trouppes Turques, si elle se mettroit de bonne heure en Cam∣pagne.

Je vous puis assurer, Monsieur, que, si on n'entreprend pas quelque chose de con∣sideration dans cette Campagne contre les Turcs, & Francois, on n'aurà pas même sujet de penser seulement à la Paix: Mais au contraire, s••l' on aurà le moindre avan∣tage contre cette Nation, qu'elle abandon∣nerà le partie Francois, & rechercheré la Paix incontinent. Il est donc tres-necessaire, que l'Armée Imperialle soit la premiere en Campagne, & qu'elle previenne les desseins du Grand Vizir: D'où on tirerà toutes les avantages imaginables.

Les mauvais succes de la Campagne pas∣sé ont extremement avancé icy le credit de l'Ambassadeur de France, & au Contraire fort diminué le respect & la reputation des Ambassadeur d'Angleterre & d'Hollande: & principalement à l'egard de l'esquadre des Vaisseaux de Guerre, qu'on attendoit dans la Mer Mediterranée, du quel Mes∣sieurs les Etats Generaux m'avoient fait a∣vertir: Mais puisqu' on n'en a aucunes nouvelles, & qu'on même n'en ose pas parler d'avantage, cela fait, qu'on donne l'entier credit aux vanteries des Francois: De sorte que les Turques commencent à se persuader que le Roy de France a assez des Forces pour non seulement faire de resi∣stance aux tous les autres Princes Chêrti∣ens, mais encore de les attaquer par tout, & combattre.

Dans ces jours passez arriverent icy quelques Deputez de la Valachie pour saire seurs plaintes au Grand Vizir, que le

Teckely faissoit des terribiles ravages avec ses gens dans leur Province: & le prierent d'y mettre des ordres necessaires, & d'avoir de la Compassion pour un païs desolé, & tout afait appauvrie. On leur à donné des belles paroles de la part du Teckely, & pour le reste accordé quelques demandes, qui concernoient leurs autres griefs.

Le Chef de cette Deputation est l'Oncle de l'Hospodar, qui m'a prié d'assurer par vôtre entremise sa Majesté Imperialle de ••a fidelité & tres humbles soumissions de son Cousin, lequel n'a de plus Grand desir, que de rendre quelque Service considerable à sa Majeste ce qu'il espere de faire voir la Campagne prochaine. Cependant le dit Seigneur me pria instamment, de prier V. Excellence de luy faire cette grace, si cela se pouvoit faire, & d'obtenir, par son intercession, que son frere le Seigneur Georgio Cantacuzeno qui est apresent à Vienne, eut la permission, de se retourner dans son païs: Puisqu'il n'y peut rendre aucune Service à sa Majesté & qu'au con∣traire étant de retour chez soy il pourroit étre employé dans toutes les occurrences pour servir dans les Negotiations entre le General de la Transylvanie & l'Hospodar. Vous me ferez donc, Monsieur, un tres grand plaisir, si vous pourriez obtenir cette permission, si cela se peut faire sans quel∣que prejudice aux Affaires de l'Empire: Puisque je seray contraint d'oresenavant d'envoyer la pluspart de mes Lettres par la Valachie, la Transylvanie, & l'Hongrie, à Vienne, & de là en Hollande: Ce qui se pourrà faire tant plus aisement, parce que, comme on m'a averty, il y à une tresbonne correspondence entre le General Veterani, & le dit Hospodar de Valachie.

Le Grand Vizir reüssit extremement bien dans toutes ses entreprises dans cet Empire, jusques à l'étonnement de tout le monde. Il a ces jours passez fait Gouver∣neur d'Ismit le Hassan Pascià, beaufils du dernier Sultan Mohamed, étant de retour de son Gouvernement d'Egypte: & celà pour luy ôter tout le credit, & autorité, luy donnant une charge de trespetite consi∣deration, & qui le mettrà hors des yeux & de la souvenance du peuple.

Le même a inventé sur les Sujets Chre∣tiens & Juifs une Taxe par tête de dix, cinq, & de deux & demy ecus, les ayant divisez en trois sortes, des riches, de moyenne condition, & des pauvres; & oté toutes les autres Impositions: Ce qui ••uy ferà ramasser des tresgrandes sommes d'Argent.

J'envoye cellecy par la Valachie, & la Transylvanie: & je vous prie, Monsieur, de me faire l'honneur par le même che∣min, d'un petit mot, de rescription: Ce que j'attendray avec impatience, demeu∣rant,

Monsieur, Votre tres humble Serviteur, COLYER.

A Péra di Constantino∣ple le derni∣er de Mars, 1691.

In this manner Mr. Herbert came pro∣vided to Belgrade,* 26.1 with Instructions for prosecution of the Treaty which Sir Wil∣liam Hussey had begun; but he soon found that the minds of the Turks were not as yet inclined to a Peace, and that all his labours and endeavours would prove inef∣fectual, whilst the Turks harkned to the Suggestions of the French, who had now got so far into their good Opinion, that their Interests being made the same, their Counsels could not be other than sincere, and their friendships of advantage; and therefore it was apparent to Mr. Herbert, that the Turks regarding no other Ambas∣sador but the French, resolved to take no other Methods than such as should be dictated by them. The case being thus manifest, struck Mr. Herbert to the heart, who was a hot-spirited, and a passionate man, and not able to endure to see that a Frenchman, which lately came from France, named Monsieur Marquis de Lorain, placed in the Affections of the Grand Vizier, with design to thwart him in all his Ne∣gotiations, he grew so impatient, that his blood boyl'd within him, to such a de∣gree, as Fevour'd him into a kind of Madness, which joyn'd with his old Ene∣my the Gout,* 26.2 he died thereof on the 31st of Iuly, 1692.* 26.3 The death of these two Ambassadors, so near the time to each other, seemed as if there had been a kind of fatallity in the Treaty of Peace; or that the French had by unlawful means contrived the death of these Ministers: but for my part,* 26.4 I have no belief or jea∣lousie thereof; not but that the French may be ready enough to enter into such secret Machinations, where the Interest of their Monarch may be advanced; but like as the Devil, when he hath catched a Sinner close within his Clutches, is not very hasty to bring him to his end, so the French who had wholly possessed them∣selves of the minds and humours of the

Turks, had no need of having recourse to facinorous actions which were detestable to God and Man. And thus did the Marquis de Loran remain with the Vizier at Belgrade, whilst the late Ambassador Monsieur de Chauteauneuf returned by or∣der of the King into France.

The Campagne (as we have said) being ended, nothing of action happened du∣ring the residence of the Vizier at Bel∣grade,* 26.5 who kept himself wholly on the defensive; and lest the Germans should think fit to attack his Forces which lay encampt on the other side of the Rivers near Belgrade, he made two Bridges, one over the Save, and the other over the Danube; over which, upon news that the Christians were advancing, he caused his Army to retreat, and to pass the Bridges into the Town, where their Head-quarters were kept during the Winter season; and thus all Military Actions ceasing, license was given to the Militia of Anatolia to return home about the 20th of October un∣to their own Countries; the which was more readily granted, in regard to the great Mutinies, and Insurrection of the People in the Lesser Asia, and to the Vene∣tian Successes at Sea in the Archipelago.

During the whole course of this Years Actions the Venetians were unprosperous, their Design upon Canea failing them; which they had streightly besieged for the space of a full Month; and had hopes of carry∣ing the Place, had not a Thousand French,* 26.6 leavied for Service of the Veneti∣ans, deserted, and at their first landing gone over to the Turks; by whose assistance the Venetians were obliged most shamefully to raise the Siege, with the loss of many Men, and of most of their Cannon; which was the substance, and sum of all their Expedition for this Year, 1692.

About the end whereof the Grand Seig∣nior had two Sons born to him, who were Twins, the one named Ibrahim, and the other Selim; on which occasion great re∣joycing being shown,* 26.7 amidst thereof a dreadful fire happened at Constantinople, which began at Balasa, and consumed a∣bove 4000 Houses, with about 2000 Shops. This Fire happened in three several places of the City; one of which being near the Great Mosche of Sultan Soliman, one of the Menarees or Steeples thereof fell to the ground, which the People interpreted for an evil Omen, and Presage for the suc∣ceeding Year.

The Grand Vizier being returned from the War towards the end of October, gave an account to the Grand Seignior of the state of the War, and that he had given the Command of the Army unto Lame Hu∣saein Pascia, and odered him with 10000 men to watch the Motions of the Ene∣my, and especially to take care of Temes∣waer.

Anno 1693.

THIS Year begins with the Death of the deposed Sultan Mahomet IV. who died of a Dropsie on the 4th a Ia∣nuary, [year 1693.] 1693, which had like to have pro∣duced a Peace; for the great Officers of the Empire being at that time assembled together at Adrianople,* 26.8 a Council was held, in which it was debated and con∣cluded, that the present state of the Otto∣man Empire was such as required a Peace: Howsoever another Party prevailed, exci∣ted by the French Ambassador, who very liberally dispensed his Presents amongst the Military Men, in whose Hands at that time remained the Balance of War and Peace; the which was actuated by two different Principles, the one by the Presents given by the French, and by the Arrival of several French Officers, Engineers, Gun∣ners, Artificial Fire-workers, and some Money distributed amongst the Chief Tur∣kish Officers for carrying on the War. On the other side the Mediators, as the En∣glish, and Hollanders, whose Business it was to procure a Peace, seemed to over-act their Parts, and by their Sollicitations, and earnest Importunities, enhansed the Price thereof, and made the Turks believe, that either the Emperor could not subsist with∣out a Peace, or that some Fraud lay couch∣ed under such Specious and Importunate Pressures.

My Lord Paget (as we have said) arri∣ving at Adrianople the 31st of Ianuary,* 26.9 and having receiv'd his first Audiences with the Grand Seignior, and Vizier, he had another on the 14th of March following in Company with the two Ambassadors of Holland, Heemskirk and Colyer, wholly re∣lating to the Peace, at which were present, the Chief Officers of the Empire; but no∣thing more was done, besides reading their Credentials publickly, with the Propositi∣ons; and so were dismissed for that time without a final Answer; telling them that they should receive the same in four or five Days; but on the 18th of this Month the Grand Vizier being displaced, (as was re∣ported) at his own seeking, Mustapha Pasha the Chimacam succeeded him in the Sub∣lime Office, so that all Matters of the Treaty were at a stand, and were to begin again; but for the better understanding the true state of these Affairs, nothing can be more authentick and particular, than what was

Written in a Letter from Mr. Coke the Se∣cretary to Sir William Trumball, which was as followeth.

The Copy of a Letter from Mr. Coke, to Sir William Trumball, late Ambassador with the Grand Seignior.

Adrianople 28. May O. S. 1693.

AS to the Negotiations of Peace, I know it will be no surprize to hear they are in the same state as you left them. For my part I was too short-sighted to discover those great Inclinations in the Port towards it, which Seignior Colyer represented, which had made such Impressions in Seignior Heemskirk, that upon Mr. Herbert's Death, he came fly∣ing with a full Sail down the Danube, not to begin the Treaty, but conclude the Peace; and thought it was so easie, that it was only to speak with the Vizier, and the Business was done.

He arrived at Belgrade the first of Octo∣ber S. V. 1692, the next Day had Audience of the Vizier, and the third he gave in Wri∣ting to Mauro Cordato to Translate and give the Vizier his Proposals for a Peace or Truce for 30 Years: The substance of which for the Emperor was on the Foot of Uti possidetis; under which Notion Transylvania to retain to him, each liberty to fortifie in their Confines; Teckely to be delivered up; the Republick of Ragusa not to be called to Accounts for Ar∣rears of Tribute, or for the future pay any to the Port: For Poland, Restitution of Ca∣minieck, and with-hold in Podolia, all U∣crania, the Castelli on the Borysthenes, Moldavia, and Wallachia; and if the Tar∣tars made any Incursions into their Territories, the Port to pay the Damages that Crown re∣ceiv'd: For Venice, the Province of Leva∣dia, Athens and Thebes to be given them as an Equivalent for the Morea, and in like manner several Territories on the side of Le∣panto, and in Dalmatia: He expected an Answer to this, and that the Port would change their Old Style of receiving Proposals, and making none, into an open Negotiation by Writing; but he found all this imaginary, and not to be reduced to Practice.

Mauro Cordato told him, These Proposals were inju••ious to the Empire; and ask'd, If he had no other to make? The Reply was, He had no more to say, till he had an Answer to what he had already proposed, which he had earnestly pressed for many Days in six Letters to Mauro Cordato: The Answer was, The Vizier was returning to Adrianople, and must acquaint the Grand Seignior with what passed, and he must go thither for his An∣swer. This startled him, who thought to have concluded the Treaty at Belgrade, and imme∣diately return'd, so he pressed for an Answer, or to be dismissed; but was told, He could not devest himself of his Character, which remained till my Lord Paget arrived, to whom Accidents might happen, as had to o∣ther Ambassadors, so he was forced to go by the Danube to Rusic, and so to Adrianople, where he arrived the 24th of November, departing from Belgrade the 23d of Octo∣ber.

When he arrived first at Belgrade, Mar∣quis D'Orat, who was with Teckely and the French, said, He was no Englishman, but a German, and came from the Emperor. The Port had been sensible it was too great a Con∣descension to send their Ambassadors at Vi∣enna; which Point of Honour they thought regain'd, by having one come to make Over∣tures to them, and a particular Minister for that Business in their Hands, whom perhaps they may not easily part with.

When Seignior Heemskirk was come to Adrianople, he would have Visited the Chi∣macam, who excus'd it, the Grand Vizier not being arrived, who came the 2d of Decem∣ber, and a few Days after an Audience was desired of him, which he put off, as not ha∣ving discoursed with the Grand Seignior. A private Council was held, Orders sent out to all parts for raising Men, and to the Treasu∣rer to give Money for providing Cannon, Am∣munition, and all things necessary, to be ear∣ly in the Field. The Stassaki-Aga was sent to the Tartar Man, with Money to be distribu∣ted among them to meet the Grand Vizier with a considerable Force at Belgrade.

Seignior Heemskirk continued his Sollici∣tations all December, and the beginning of January, by his own Druggerman, to the Vi∣zier's Kiah, and by Letters to Mauro Cor∣dato; and wrote a Complaining Letter to the Vizier of his being come hither for an Answer, and after so long time, and being come so far nothing was done. To which he was answer'd by Word of Mouth, never in Writing, That my Lord Paget being come to Belgrade,* 26.10 and in his way hither, it was thought fit in a Council to attend his Arrival, to see if he brought no other Proposals; for if they were the same, one Answer would serve them both.

The sixth of January Seignior Colyer came to Adrianople against the Desire of Seignior. Heemskirk, who wrote to him not to come; and at first there was great Coldness between them, and Tyles was never employed by Seignior Heemskirk.

The last of January, his Excellency my Lord Paget arrived; he would have enter'd pri∣vately, but the Vizier desired the contrary, that it might not be thought the Port had wanted in their Respect to him, and his Lord∣ship was received with a great deal of Cere∣mony, and Numerous Attendance of Chiauses and Ianisaries.

* 26.11The 18th of February his Excellency had his first Audience of the Grand Vizier, and gave him his Credentials, one for his Resi∣dence, the other for the Mediation.

The seventh of March his Lordship had his Audience of the Grand Seignior, and was ve∣ry kindly received: He spoke his Complement, which was Interpreted by Mauro Cordato; and the Grand Seignior answered, That His Majesty was a good Friend to the Port, and all such should be ever kindly received by him.

The seventeenth of March, his Excellency had a private Audience of the Vizier, where was the Mufti. His Lordship made the Offers of His Majesty's Mediation for a Peace, or Truce between the Emperor, and his Allies, and the Port, on the Foot of Uti possidetis, only Caminieck to be restored, or razed. The Vizier said in a Business of so great Import, he must consult the Heads of the Law, and the Militia, and an Answer shou'd be gi∣ven.

The 14th ditto, his Excellency Signior Heemskirk, and Colyer, were called to the Vizier to a Publick Audience, where on the Safra sate the Vizier, the Mufti and Cade∣lesker o•• his Left Hand; on his Right the Chimacam, Ismael Passa Ianisar-Aga, the Nisangi Passa, and the Tefterdar; and the three Ambassadors, the two Generals on Stools; below the Safra, the Kiah-Beg and all the Heads and Ojacks of the Ianisaries, the two Generals, chief of the Spahy's; and chief of the Treasury; in all near 100 Per∣sons: The Rais Effendi came into the middle of the Safra, and read aloud Signior Heem∣skirk's Proposals, which ••e owned. This was done only to exasperate the Militia: The Vizier said, They must consider of them, and give an Answer.

The 17th the Vizier was turned out, and his Excellency finding the Vizier had his Design in Irritating the People by such Ex∣travagant Demands, went to the new Vizier, Mufti, Cadelesker, and Ianisar-Aga, telling them these Proposals read were none of ••is: which was only one plain Proposition ••n a Uti posseditis; which His Majesty ••hinking equal; was willing to interpose his Offices thereon, if the Port thought fit, out of real Friendship. The Vizier said, They would consider of it: and give an Answer. The Mufti said, Th•• coming of three Embassadors had rais'd great Expectations in the People, and they could do no less than make known what Proposals had been made: They were very well satisfied of His Majesty's Friendship. The Cadelesker and Tefterdar said, Without Restitution of the Morea, there could be no Peace. T••e Ianisar-Aga, who was come from Constanti∣nople said he had seen the Proposals, That God would humble the Pride of the Enemy, and chastize it, he hop'd, this Year.

But his Excellency Lord Paget, had vin∣dicated himself clearly to all Ministers, as his Proposal was, but the other was sent over all the Empire to preposses the People; but Signior * 26.12 Tyles had set all right in three Days.

It is observable, when Signior Heemskirk had no Intimacy with Tyles, he wrote to my Lord Paget in January, and to the Empe∣ror, there was no hopes of Peace; but when he came into a Familiarity with Tyles, he was Illuminated, and in March wrote His Majesty, the Peace was in a fai•• way, and he hoped to be himself the bringer of the News of it; and yet now Tyles says to us, in eight Months he has been here, they have never done any thing, and the Port will not have Peace, nor were inclin'd to it.

Signior Heemskirk was much Embroil'd, and pressed my Lord Paget much to sollicite the Vizier with Memorials; but his Excel∣lency had seen so ill Effects of his Writing, that he thought it much better to seem Indif∣ferent, than Importune, and to attend their Answer to his Proposal.

Extract of my Lord Paget's Letter to a Friend, of the same Date with the pre∣ceding.

NOTWITHSTANDING all their seeming Reluctancies, and high Words, I am of Opinion the Turks may be perswaded to hearken to Peace, especially if the Imperial Army do any thing to purpose this Summer: The State here is shortly thus.

This present 7th of June, N. S. the Iani∣sar-Aga is not yet gone into the Camp, nor will he go (as I think this 10 Days: About a Week after him the Grand Vizier goes; and about a Fortnight after that, the Army will begin to March.

It is not at present strong, not of above 5 or 6000 Men, but the Asiaticks and Tar∣tars are to joyn them at Sofia: How many they may be is very uncertainly reported; the first however will not be Numerous; they rec∣kon upon 20000 Tartars, that will be their greatest Strength, and these altogether can∣not be at Belgrade till the latter end of July at soonest; so that if the Imperial Army be as strong and as ready, as when I came from Vienna, I thought it would be, they will have time enough to attempt any thing, before these Forces can appear to hinder them.

And such was the true State of Affairs at this time in the Ottoman Court in relati∣on to a Peace.

The Ambassadors Heemskirk, and Colyer's Letter to the Emperor touching the Peace.

Serenissime, Potentissime, Invi∣ctissime Caesar, Imperator semper Auguste.

SACRAE Caesareae Majestatis submis∣sissimâ reverentiâ significandum cen∣suimus, quod abhinc quindecim diebus inter primum Visirium, Caimacanum, Ja∣nisserorum Agam, Romeliae Cadelisqueri∣um & Tefterdarium in aedibus dicti Visirii circa Pacis Negotium alterum Consilium fuerit exquisitum & ibidem nominatim dis∣cussum. Quid de Dominis Legatis & re∣sponsione ad Pacis proposita estlagitatâ & promissâ denique statuant singulorum sen∣tentias enucleatim enarrare opportunum non arbitramur, ne forsan informationis debitae penuriâ in uno altreóve erremus: Verum ènimverò Caesareae vestrae Maje∣stati indicandum hanc finalem fuisse con∣clusionem, quippe cum variarum Regio∣num, Ditionum & Provinciarum desertio∣ne hic sit quaestio Regiminis & Imperii participes super hoc deliberando tan∣quam maximi ponderis Negotio ullate∣nus negligere ipsis integrum non esse, & nominatim Tartarorum Hannum dicentes hunc ex Crimeâ quidem discessisse, verum probabiliter in finibus Visirii exercitui se∣se additurum; insuper excusantes responsi∣onem Dominis Legatis tradendam eo us∣que esse protelandum: porro existimantes grato animo officia conciliatoria Magnae Britanniae Regis & Dominorum Ordinum Foederati Belgii acceptando satis signi da∣tum fuisse (dum modo aequis Pax fiat con∣ditionibus) sese non renixuros eósque id idcirco à nobis tam ardenter ad dictum responsum pronunciandum non oportere impelli quod parum prolationis aequae Pa∣cificationis promotioni quam dissolutioni forsan conducet. Quantum vero ad Do∣minos Legatos ab iisdem ex aequo efflagi∣tari non posse, ut omnes cum Visirio hinc ad limites proficiscantur Domino Paget, id∣circo Constantino polim esse petendum nec non Domino Colyer nisi hic mallet diuti∣us commorari, ast Domino de Heem∣skirk soli Visirium ••omitaturo dictam re∣sponsionem positive & in scriptis in castris circa fines vel itinere extradituros.

His autem totis obsistere viribus nulla∣tenus defuimus, obnoxia incommoda pla∣nè edocendo, verum frustrà illis ubique re∣plicantibus leviora & minoris momenti Negotia ubiquè cedere majoribus, praedi∣ctas quoque locorum cessiones unicè non esse animadvertendas, sed applausus & ap∣probationes universales ad Majorem Im∣perii ejusque gubernacula tenentium cau∣telam non minus reputandas, quocirca im∣mutabilem stare sententiam non abs re opi∣namur credimusque fore quod dudum prae∣sagivimus, nimirum inchoantibus bellorum operationibus eos hostium numerum & forsan virtutes prius experturos quam quid stabilis & fixi de Pace decernant, in∣terim tamen quaevis spes serius ocyus feli∣cis exitus nostris non cecidir anim••s.

Dominum de Heemskirk ante Vigesi∣mum Mensis futuri iter facturum non suspicamur.

Vigesimo quinto alter juniorum Prin∣cipum geminorum naturae vitam red∣didit.

Caput Aly Pachiae abhinc parum plus anno Visirato privati & in Rhodum pro∣scripti nuper huc apportarunt. Principi Moldaviae initio Hebdomadis futurae Jas∣sum petenti Principatum occupandi animo mandatum est ut Tartarorum Hanni sub auspicio ardentissimè in id incumbat ut Polonorum Regem ad Pacem peculiarem statuminandam persuadeat. Gallorum Legatus deseruit partem oppositam quàm non ita pridem fovebar novumque hunc Principem sibi devincire enititur. His nos uberrimae Sacrae Caesareae vestrae Majesta∣tis gratiae committentes sumus conatu summo,

Serenissime, Potentissime, Invictissime Caesar, Imperator semper Auguste, Sacrae vestrae Caesareae Majestatis Humillimi & Devotissimi Servi, H. HEEMSKIRK. COLYER.

Adrianop. 31 May, 1693.

All thoughts of Peace, and Treaties, being thus laid aside, the Government em∣ployed its utmost Endeavours, and Coun∣sel were taken in Matters and Contrivan∣ces tending to the War: It was reported, That the Grand Seignior, Sultan Achmet, had resolved to go as far as Sophia, where he would pass the Summer, being nearer to Belgrade, and the Frontiers in Hungary; but the Physicians perswaded the contra∣ry, as being prejudicial to the Health of the Sultan, who was already affected with the Dropsie, (the fatal and common Dis∣ease of that Ottoman Family) for Cure of which,* 28.1 many Consultations were held by the Physicians; who, in regard that they found as yet a Schirrus only upon the Li∣ver, they gave great hopes of his Reco∣very; howsover the People took occasi∣on from hence to discourse, That in case this Sultan Achmet were Dead, he would be succeeded by Sultan Mustapha his Ne∣phew, and Son to the late Sultan Mahomet, who had been Deposed; which would be a happy Change for the whole Empire, he being Young and Brave, and as to all ap∣pearance, of a Martial Spirit, and a Lo∣ver of Justice.

To forward the Preparations for the War with all Expedition possible,* 28.2 strict Orders were given to provide 〈…〉〈…〉 with Provisions, 〈…〉〈…〉 ••ood, for want of which, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 laboured under the greatest Extremity.

Letters also, and Commands we••e dis∣patched to all Parts in Asia, to hasten the March of the Janisaries and Spahees, and to enroll new Janisaries, a Method not u∣sed in former Times; by which, taking every Pitiful Fellow that offered to come in, they composed such a Band of raw Sol∣diers, not only unexperienced in War, but Poor, and Feeble, and Old, that scarce one half of them were judged able to hold out a March to Belgrade.

The Turks also dispatched away 2000 Janisaries to reinforce the Garrison at Ne∣gropont; likewise they reinforced Can••a with Men and Provisions; as they also did their Army in and about the Morea, and strengthned their Castles at the Dardanelli, with Soldiers, Gunners, and Engineers; under Command of Husaein Pasha, who had formerly been Chimacam with the Grand Seignior, but the Troops designed for Hungary, marched slowly. These Pre∣parations being much retarded by the late Change of those two great Officers, name∣ly, the Grand Vizier, who, as we said, voluntarily resigned, and the Tefterdar, or Lord Treasurer,* 28.3 called Ismael Effend•• Ma∣tulled, or put out, Disgraced, and Exiled; tho' some reported, That he was secretly Strangled; which was a strange, and an unseasonable Policy at such a time as this, to put all things backward by the Death of two prime Officers of State, who perhaps were Innocent, and Good Ministers: But under such a Government as this, it is not sufficient to be Wise, Honest, and Indu∣strious, but you must also be Successful, and free of Enemies, which are things not in our power.

By these Changes, place was made for other Officers; for Osman Pasha, a Cun∣ning, Knavish Candiot (as most of that Nation are) was made Chimacam in Adrianople. Mustapha Pasha, who had been Chimacam, and Seraskier on the Danube was declared Grand Vizier; and Cantemir the Son of Dica Bey, who had for 30 Years past been Prince of Moldavia, was made Successor to his Father. This Grand Vizier, before he could be warm in his Place, or provided with things necessary for the War, or acquainted with his Soul∣diery,

and the Chief Commanders, which were to fight under him, was commanded to be gone with all expedition to the Ar∣my;* 28.4 which he prepared to do with what speed was possible. And in regard that all intentions for Peace were laid aside,* 28.5 * 28.6 the Mediators were dismissed from their further Attendance, and Mr. Heemskirk was licensed to return to Vienna; tho' some difficulties arose thereupon at the instance of the French, who suggested, that Heems∣kirk was an Instrument, and Spye of the Emperor, and a German; and not sent as a Mediator from the King of England, whose true Minister my Lord Paget was: And this colour had like to have cost Heemskirk dear, had not my Lord Paget own'd him for a Minister of the King, and unridled the Secret of the two Ambassa∣dors. In like manner my Lord Paget had leave to go to his House at Pera near Con∣stantinople, which is the usual place of the English Ambassadar's residence.

But as to the French Ambassador he continued still at Adrianople; and when the Vizier marched, he sent Fontaine his Dragoman, or Interpreter with him to attend all the Motions of the Vizier, and his Camp.

Whilst these things were in Action, the news from Asia was unpleasing, and ad∣ministred Matter for serious Considerati∣on at the Ottoman Court; where it was reported, That the Army of Bassora, un∣der their New Arabian Prince did daily increase, and that the Pasha of Sivas, or Sebasse, on the Frontiers of Persia were in Arms; and that such was the confusion in those Eastern Countries, as obliged the most powerful of the Asiatick Spahees to remain at home on the guard of their own Country and Estates; so that the pre∣sent Ottoman Force was inferiour to that of the preceding year; and by reason of the forementioned Changes; to which we may farther add, that of the Seimen Pa∣sha, who was Lieutenant General of the Janisaries, and advanced to be Aga, or General of the Janisaries, in the place of Ismael Pasha. Likewise divers Captains, who had been Creatures and Favourites of the late General, were deprived of their Commands, least they should make De∣sturbances, or raise Factions in the Army; all which, as it diminished and enfeebled their Force, so it hindered the early ap∣pearance of the Turks in the Field.

But the Preparations at Sea against the Venetians proceded more briskly than they did at Land;* 28.7 for in the Month of May, 22 Sail of Gallies, and 13 Great Men of War were provided and fitted out of the Arsenal at Constantinople, and ordered to sail down to the Castles of the Darda∣nelli, there to join with the Gallies of the Beyes of the Archipelago; to which some Ships of the Barbarouses being added, they computed, that they might form a Fleet of 24 Sail of Men of War, besides Gal∣lies.

Things proceding thus slowly by Land, for the Causes before-mention'd, the Vizier did not begin his March from Adrianople towards the Christians, until the 26th of Iune Old Style, designing at first for Bel∣grade; when on a sudden, express Orders were given to the Army to change the course of their March,* 28.8 and leave the Road to Belgrade, and take that for Valachia, and through that Country to enter into Transilvania: This alteration was the more surprising to the Germans, who expected not the Turks on that side, because it was not known above a Week or 10 Days be∣fore the departure of the Vizier, the which Counsel was judged to have been given by the French Ambassador, or other∣wise by the Tartars, who propounded to the Vizier to join him on the way with such a Force, as should make up his Ar∣my at least 80000 Men.

But whilst these Matters were consult∣ing, news came that the Germans had a design to lay siege to Belgrade; and on their way thither had designed against the Palancha's of Ieno, and Iulia, and threat∣ned the Turks with devastations over all the plain Countries; and since the taking of Great Waradin, streightned Temeswaer with want of Provisions; which put the Turks into some confusion both at home and abroad, and diverted entirely the de∣sign of the Turks upon Transilvania, where the most mischief might have been done on the Imperial Dominions; because Tran∣silvania hath ever been esteemed the most convenient Door to let the Turks into Ger∣many.

But what about the same time also caused some desturbances at home, was a Terrible Conflagration which happened at Constantinople;* 28.9 the Fire began first in the Street called Zubali, where they make the Musquets, and all sorts of Arms for the Grand Seignior's service, destroying all the Forges, and Instruments belonging to that Work; and the fire taking its way, consumed all before it, until it came to the great Capan, which is the chief, and only Magazine for Flour, and Corn, and all Provisions whatsoever, laid up for the Use of the City; and afterwards taking up the Hill, it took its course down by the way of Balata, and consumed at least

a third part of that Division, so that the Turks report, that above 20000 Shops, and Houses were consumed.

This great Conflagration being over, People began to enquire after the News which the Expresses brought from the Ar∣mies, from all parts; and particularly that from Asia was of considerable importance; giving a Relation, that the New Arab Prince, Emir by Name, who reckned his Descent in a Direct Line from their Pro∣phet Mahomet, brought an Army into the Field, pretending to make himself Sove∣raign of Bassora, to which he had an He∣reditary Right, and Title: His Army daily increasing, obliged the Grand Seig∣nior to send many of his Troops out of Europe under the Command of the Pasha of Bosnia to reinforce the Militia of those Countries.

The European Generals being unac∣quainted with the situation,* 28.10 and qualities of those Countries, and not knowing that in the Month of Iuly the Rivers upon the melting of the Snows swell to a prodigi∣ous heighth, were strangely surprized to find themselves without any cause, or knowing how it came about, in the midst of a deep Water: For being encamped in the Vally of a flat Country, the Arabs opened their Sluces, and having made some Channels like Aquaeducts, they let so great a Flood of Waters out of the Neighbouring Rivers into the Turkish Camp,* 28.11 that before the Turks understood from whence that Inundation proceded, 6 or 7000 of them were drowned, and the rest being put into confusion, and en∣deavouring to save themselves, fell into the hands of the Arabs, and were all cut in pieces, or made Prisoners; only the Pasha of Bosnia with 14 more escaped of all that multitude: And soon after this de∣feat the Arabs attacked, and took a Cara∣van, with the Spoils of which they en∣riched themselves.

The news of this Defeat very much dis∣couraged the Turks in Europe, having lost by this accident 25000 Men of their own Friends and Acquaintance, which became the more sensible to them at that time, when the Turkish Army became so feeble in Hungary, that had not the Tartars as∣sisted them with great Numbers, the Vi∣zier would have been forced to return home with Confusion, and Dishonour.

The Tartars being made sensible of the great need that the Turks had of them, stood the more strongly on their Terms, and made some difficulties of joining with them, but at length suffered themselves to be worked upon, when they saw the rich Presents which the Grand Signior had sent to the New Tartan Han, to engage him to come early this Year into the Field; and when they saw the rich Vests lined with Sables, and the Sword set with great Diamonds, with 40000 Zaichins in Mo∣ny, they needed no other Rhetorick, or persuasive Arguments to prevail upon them, but all unanimously prepared to make an early Campagne.

Upon the news that the Christians de∣sign'd to besiege Belgrade, the Vizier hast∣ned his march thither; where by reason of the many losses which that Garrison had sustained, a Recruit was sent of 1000 men out of Bosnia, and 2000 Arnouts to re∣inforce the Garrison. And also 15000 Turks more were detached from the Army in Bos∣nia to recognize, or take a view of the Chri∣stian Forces in those Countries; and having passed the Save over three several Bridges, came and shewed themselves before Oseck, which was commanded by Lieutenant Co∣lonel Baron Ogiley: This Governor sind∣ing himself unable to oppose the Turks in the Field, kept himself within his Bul∣warks and Fortifications; until the Turks having at their leisure taken a view of the Place, and Country round about, retired back towards Belgrade, plundering every thing they could carry with them, toge∣ther with Men, Women and Children, which they carried into slavery, to the number of about 3000 Souls. After which Ogiley drawing together a Body of about 800 select and choise Men, he pas∣sed the Save, and with them surpriz'd a Town called Bratzein, to which having given fire, 200 Turks were burn'd therein, and the like number endeavouring to save themselves from the flames, ran out of the City, of which near 100 men were killed on the Place; and many Christians lately taken by the Turks, were released, and sent back to their own Habitations.

Since the taking of Great Waradin, Te∣meswaer, Giula, and Geno, were so streightned for want of Provisions, that they were forced to send away all Women, and Chil∣dren, and unnecessary Persons from the Places; the better to conserve the Victu∣als, and Provisions for the use of the Gar∣rison: For General Heusler having for some time blocked up Geno, he made a nearer approach to it;* 28.12 and on the 16th and 17th day of Iune placing his Camp within half a mile of the place, he attacked the Sub∣urbs, which were surrounded with a Ditch, and fortified with Palisadoes; howsoever the Germans forced the place and took it, the Turks retiring with much confusion in∣to the City.

The next day being the 18th, General Heusler having received four pieces of Can∣non,

he fired with them into the City, and threw some Bombs thereinto; after which he summoned the Place, and threat∣ned them, that in case they did not im∣mediately surrender, he would afterwards give them no Quarter. But the Turks not hearkning hereunto, a Battery was rais'd, from whence the Guns fired without cea∣sing; and thereby in the space of five or six days a Breach being made, all matters were prepared for a Storm on the Place; which the Turks not daring to withstand, and adventure, they resolved to capitu∣late; and on the 27th hung out a White Flag, and sent out three of their Principal Men into the German Camp: Where en∣tring into a Treaty, it was agreed, that the next day one of their Gates, and Bul∣warks should be delivered up into the Hands of the Besiegers; which being per∣formed the following day, the Garrison of the Turks consisting of about 800 sighting Men, with 200 Horse, were convoyed within half an hour's march from Lippa.

This City was provided with four Bul∣warks, fortified with a high and strong Wall, broad and deep Ditches, into which the River Kerez hath a passage; and with∣in it hath another retreat fortified with four Towers. In this Place the Germans found 35 Brass, and three Iron Guns, with other Warlike Stores, as 20000 pounds of Powder, and other Ammunition pro∣portionable. In this Siege, within the Town, 350 Men were killed, and wound∣ed.

Immediately after the surrender of Geno, General Heusler invested the strong For∣tress of Phila••oras, situated between Geno and Lippa, which yielded unto him; and having repaired the Breaches of Geno, and placed a small Body of Men in those parts, under the Command of General Hofkir∣k••n, he returned to Great Waradin with his remaining Forces.

The Grand Vizier being on his march to Belgrade, the news of what had hap∣pened at Geno, and Philagoras was brought to him; and thereby suspecting that Te∣meswaer would be the next enterprize of Heustler, dispatched immediately Orders to the Pasha of Belgrade to send another Convoy, and more Troops thither to re∣inforce the Garrison of Temeswaer with Men and Provisions. But the Pasha with several other Commanders refusing to obey, upon certain pretences, that such a De∣tachment would be the Ruin of the Place, and that to save Temeswaer, they should lose Belgrade; the Vizier became so enra∣ged, that with his own Hand he killed six of the Principal Turks,* 28.13 who were Com∣plices with the Pasha, and left their Dead Bodies in the Streets to the view and ter∣ror of others.

Whilst these things passed at Belgrade, the Duke of Croy, who commanded the Imperial Army, prepared all necessaries to besiege the Place. And in the first place he caused a Bridge to be laid over the Danube at Veresmarton, of an hours jour∣ney in length; over which he passed one half of his Army, and the other half he transported in Ships and Boats, and were followed by the Hanover Troops, and the Artillery: And tho' he had by these means gotten together in a Body, yet many things were wanting to begin, and carry on the siege; to supply which, being en∣camped on the 25th of this Month near Peter Waradin, he dispatched an Express to some Brandenburgher Troops, which re∣mained in the Rear, to advance forwards, and hasten their march: And having as∣sembled a Council of War, it was resol∣ved forthwith to pass the Save over the Bridge of Peter Waradin, and proceed to Belgrade. And accordingly towards the end of this Month, marching with great diligence, the Hussars having the Van∣guard, surprized the Turks near Belgrade, of whom they took many Prisoners, with some Cattle, which they brought back into the Army; by which the Turks were so alarm'd, and by the march of the Im∣perial Army towards them, that they en∣deavoured to carry away, and save the best of their Goods, but the Imperial Horse prevented their design.

The Christians approaching near the Turks on the first of August,* 28.14 began to fire on all sides from the Town; whilst the Germans on the contrary, were busily working on their Lines of Circumvallati∣on, had not finished any Battery until the fifth, when they likewise began to fire on the City. It was farther at that time de∣signed that two of the Christian Gallies, well armed, should driveaway from before the Town some light Turkish Gallies, by which means that side lying open, they could easily encompass the City on all sides.

On the ninth the Brandenburgher Troops joyned the Army, and on the same day, some Turks belonging to the Garrison of a Palanca called Boskoua,* 28.15 situated about three hours distance from the Army, came to the Camp, and offered to capitulate; the which being granted with such Con∣ditions as were proposed, the Fortress sur∣rendred, and the Soldiers and Inhabitants were convoyed safe to Semendria: In the Palanca they found nine Guns with some Ammunition, with good store of Hay and Corn.

* 28.16On the 12th of this Month the Turks, to celebrate their Annual Feast of the Bai∣ram, fired all the Guns round the City and Castle; and the Day following made a brisk Sally with such Bravery, that at the first they brought the Germans into some Confusion; but rallying themselves again into good Order, they beat the Turks back into the City.

* 28.17On the 14th they made another Sally more furious than the former, but with less Success, being repulsed with the loss of 500 Men killed and taken Prisoners: This Blow gave the Christians an advantageous Opportunity, in the space of two Days to advance their Approaches to 150 Paces from the Counterscarp.

* 28.18On the 17th another Sally was made by the Turks, but were repulsed with the loss of about 100 Men; by which the Ger∣mans advanced their Works within 80 Pa∣ces of the Counterscarp. And

On the 19th threw several Bombs into the City,* 28.19 which did great execution; and posted six Regiments on the other side of the Danube; by which all Succours coming to the Town from Temeswaer, or other Parts on that side, were hindred from gi∣ving any Relief; and the Turks Ships were bridled, and obliged to keep at a di∣stance.

On the 26th the great Battery of 36 Guns was finished, from which the Besieg∣ers continually fired on the City, and the Turks again on the Battery, where the Duke of Croy standing open was shot through the Hat with a Musket-Bullet, and his Adjutant-General killed by his side with the like.

The next Day being the 30th of August, Kathana Mustapha Pasha, with a Body of 300 Horse, Attacked the Emperor's advan∣ced Troops near Semblin, but were so re∣ceived by them, that 40 of them remain∣ed upon the Spot▪ several Wounded, and many made Prisoners. The same Day In∣telligence was brought to the Duke of Croy,* 28.20 That the Grand Vizier had drawn together from all Parts, as many Forces as he had been able to do, with Resolution to relieve the Town.

On the last Day of August, the Chief Ingineer Keyserfelt entering the Trenches, was killed by a Musket-shot.

In the first six Days of September no∣thing was performed which was conside∣rable,* 28.21 but that the Approaches were still advancing;* 28.22 so that on the 7th, the Besieg∣ers Stormed the Counterscarp, which con∣tinued until the going down of the Moon,* 28.23 when the Darkness of the Night put an end to the Assault, in which the Christians lost 1000 Men, killed and wounded, on the Place, and amongst them the Bavarian General Sybeldorf, with two Lieutenant-Colonels, and other Officers.

The ill Success that the Christians had sustained by the Storm made on the Coun∣terscarp, being the cause of Raising the Siege, it may be very proper to insert here a Relation, which a principal Officer gave thereof, who was present at the Attack made thereon the 7th of September 1693. in this manner.

Whilst these things were acting, News came, That the Tartars had appeared in the Neighbourhood with a Body of 2000 Men, and had droven away with them some Cattle: And

On the 10th Instant News was brought by several Expresses, That the Grand Vi∣zier with an Army of 80000 Men, was ar∣rived, together with a great Fleet of Ships and Gallies, before Widin: Upon which News, and the sharp Blow received some few Days before, upon the Counterscarp of the Town, it much discouraged the Proceedings of the Germans: Upon which a Council of War being called, it was judg∣ed dangerous to expect the Arrival of so great an Army, or to attend and stand their Shock; and therefore it was conclu∣ded best to Decamp, and quit the Siege,* 28.24 which accordingly was executed with good Order, and the whole Army drew off with Bag and Baggage, Guns, and all other Materials; and so passing the River Save, over the Bridge which they had made, they Burnt and Destroy'd it: And thus ended this Expedition with no small Charge and Expence of Blood and Men to the Em∣peror.

In the Management of which, many Er∣rors and Blunders were committed: The Trenches were not opened until 13 Days after the Place was Invested; and that the Batteries were not ready until 13 Days af∣ter that: It was another Oversight, That the Fleet, which should have hindered all Provisions from the Town, coming from Temeswaer, was not ready before the Town was Invested; which was as ridiculous, as when the King of Denmark forgot his Mortars, going before Hamburg; and so were the Germans Cannon, which were not brought before the Town till five Weeks after it was Invested.

Copie de la Relation envoyée à & sur l••assaut de la Con∣trescarpe de Belgrade, du 7 Septembre, 1693.

QUOYQUE je n'aye pas manqué de rappresenter icy qu'il étoit dange∣reux de donner un assaut de Contrescarpe, quand elle se trouve encore eloignée plus de cent pas des approches, comme effe∣ctivement êtoit celle de Belgrade le 7 Sep∣tembre, parceque ceux qui portent la fas∣cine devant venir de si loin à decouvert sont la plus part tués ou blesséz avant qu'ils arrivent a la Pallisade, & par conse∣quent n'en peuvenr fournir assez, ny assez vite pour faire le Logement requis & sa Communication aux approches avant l'ar∣rivée du jour, outre que par cette grande distance on expose plus dangereux de com∣mencer le dit assaut aprés la nuit clause par les Raisons suivantes: Et

I. Parceque nôtre Artillerie, & nos Fu∣seliers ne pouvant ajuster leurs coups aux Parapets, & defences de l'Ennemy ne sca∣vroient aussi l'empecher de plonger à decou∣vert son feu sur les assailants, & sur les tra∣vailleurs.

II. Puisque nos Grenadiers par l'Obscurité ne voyant pas la contenance de l'Ennemy, ny pouvant reconnoitre sa foiblesse dans les postes, qu' il occupe pandant la Chaluer de l'assaut, ils n'ont pas lieu aussy de pro∣fiter du moindre avantage, que la Confu∣sion du d'Ennemy luy peut donner dans l'action, apres quoy il peut se remettre, & revenir a son devoir.

III. Parceque les Turques ont accou∣teméz de redoubler la garde dans chacun de leurs postes pendant la nuit seulement.

IV. Le Soldat, & bien souvent l'Officier ne se piquant pas d'une égale bravoure, quand ils ne sont pas observés de leurs su∣perieurs comme ils feroient s'ils agisoient pendant la lumiere, ils profitent souvent de la Moindre confusion pour se cacher ou se derober a leur devoir.

V. Parceque le tems du travail deve∣nant par ce moyen plus court on né sca∣vroit se mettre a couvert sur la Pallisade par un bon Logement, ny faire la Commu∣nication en arriere avant l'arrivée du jour sans la quelle on seroit ensuite forcé par l'Ennemy d'abandonner le poste.

On ne laissa neantmoins pas le jour 7 Septembre deux heures apres le soleil couché d'ordonner l'assaut de la Contre∣scarpe de cette place, qui fût disposé com∣me il s'en suit. A scavoir 400 Grenadiers avec deux Capitaines sous le commande∣ment du Baron de Flouk major du vieux Staremberg partagéz moitié à la gauche, & moité a la droite devoient donner depuis le Ravelin du Roy jusques a la Contregarde de la gauche de nôtre attacque soutenu par 200 Fusiliers, qui êtoient aussi commandéz par deux Capitaines, les quels devoient être secondés par 400 autres Fusiliers, a scavoir par 200 sous le commandement du Lieu∣tenant Colonel de Thaun, qui êtoit destiné a la droite, & sontenu par le Colonel Comte Marsigli avec deux Bataillons, & les autres 200 sous le commandement du Lieutenant Colonel d'Anali qui êtoit de∣stiné a la gauche soutenu par le Colonel Danois Stockamer avec deux autres Ba∣taillons. L'attacque sudit étant mené par le General Seiberstorf sous la direction, & commandement du General Comte Guido Staremberg. Ce qui fût executé immedi∣atement aprés le signal donné. Quand nos Grenadiers virent l'Ennemy qui sortit en même temps aussi de sa Pallisade, sur le Glacis vers l'ouvrage à Corne, chacun te∣nant un Flambeau allumé d'une main, & le sabre de l'autre pour les recevoir, mais poussez par la vigueur des nôtres, & par le grand feu qu'ils luy firent dessus il fút o∣bligé de rentrer au plus vite dans son che∣min couvert, & dans ses contre-approches, ou nos gens le chargerent avec une si grande quantité de Grenades, & le Fusil crevisé a la pallisade qu'ils en firent rester un grand nombre, sur la place, & le mirent partie en confusion, lors qu'on Capitaine des dits Grenadiers ayant fait dire a Monsieur le General Séiberstorf de luy envoyer du mon∣de pour le soutenir & pour faire le Loge∣ment sur la Pallisade; Le dit General luy fit respondre, qu'il scauroit bien luy en∣voyer tout cela, quand il seroit temps il êtant pas son Affaire d'entrer dans ces sor∣tes de dispositions, de maniere que nos Gens furent une grande heure & demy a decou∣vert sur la Pallisade, sans qu'on leur en∣voya ny les Fusiliers destinés pour les sou∣tenir, ny les travailleurs avec les Fascines, & Gabions pour les Loger, quoyqu'ils en fissent toutes les instances possibles, aprés quoy les dits 400 Grenadiers ne se trou∣vant plus fort qu'au nombre d'environ 150 le reste ayant êté tuéz ou blessés, on fit sortir les Fusiliers pour les soutenir; &

Monsieur le Comte Guido de Staremberg voyant la perte considerable de nôtres sans aucun fruit, commandà qu'on deut se reti∣rer de l'enterprise lors qu'on luy vint faus∣sement rapporter, que nos Gens s'etoient logéz à la gauche sur la Pallisade, ce qui luy fit suspendre sa resolution, ordonnant de continuer le travail, & dans ce tems là le Colonel Comte Marsigli sortit sur la droite pour le soûtenir avec ces deux Ba∣taillons, étant rentré un moment aprés a∣vec une Legere blessure a la jambe apres quoy Monsieur le Comte Guido ayant a∣pris que nos Gens sur la gauche bien loin d'être logés à la Pallisade, comme on luy avoit fait croire, avoient abandonné le tra∣vail, & qu' a la droite au Lieu d'avoir at∣taqué entre l'angle saillant du Ravelin du Roy, & la Contregarde du Côté de la Save, s'êtoient attachés entre le dit Ravelin & l'Ouvrage a Corne, contre la disposition faite, & toute raison, a cause du grand feu de Flanc & de Front, dont l'Ennemy les chargeoient, crut a propos avec le reste de la Generalité de faire retirer le monde se contentant de pousser un petit Zic Zac a∣vancé d'environ 20 pas hors de nôtre pa∣ralele êloignée encore plus de 60, pas de la Pallisade, qui n'êtoit qu'environ deux pieds profond, lors que le jour arrivá.

Quoyque la bravoure de nos Gens alla jusques a l'opiniatreté celle des Ennemies fut assurement toute extraordinaire puisqu' il se deffendit avec une telle constance, & fit un feu du Mousquet si continué pendant deux bonnes heures, qu'on ne pouvoit di∣stinguer un coup de l'autre, outre les Bom∣bes, & Grenades, qu'il tirá sans cesse par∣ticulierement du chemin couvert entre l'ou∣vrage a Corne & le Ravelin du Roy, ou nos Gens attaquerent parme prise contre la disposition faite, & ou il y avoit trois Pallisades l'une devant l'autre, dont de la plus avancée l'Ennemy se deffendoit avec le Mousquet, de la seconde il jettoit des pier∣res, & de la troisiême des Grenades av••c des Cuilleres sans discontinuer un mo∣ment.

S'il est extraordinaire, qu'on aye man∣qué de faire un logement de Contrescarpe particulierement avec des si braves Gens, comme nous avions, il doit l'être encore plus qu'on n'aye pu reussir devant un En∣nemy, qui ne'n a jamais deffendu jusques a present, & on ne scauroit en attribuer la faute qu'a la mauvaise disposition a scavoir parceque on l'a attaquée de trop loin, que l'on a voulu attacquer la nuit contre les raisons adduites, que l'Artillerie n'a jamais tiré aux deffenses, & Pallisades des lieux que nous devions attaquer. Que les Inge∣nieurs (Particulierement Morando) Aban∣donnerent d'abord le poste. Que les Gre∣nadiers de la droit en'attaquer••nt pas ou il∣falloit. Que ceux-cy, & ceux de la Gauche ne furent pas soutenús, & parceque en••in l'Ingenieur, qui avoit la direction du tra∣vail sur les autres ne sortit jamais le ••iant aux faux rapports qu'on luy faisoit.

Cependant si le mallieur vouloit qu'il fallut quitter cette Place, il est constant que, Laissant a part la principale raison de n'a∣voir pas coupé a l'Ennemy la communicati∣on de la Riviere, Les Ingenieurs, & l'Ar∣tillerie ont par leur negligence, particuli∣erement contribués a cette perte, puisque les premiers ont commencés travailler a la sappe êtant encore à 150 pas loin, saisant ainsi les paraleles, & 4 ou 5. Clôter d'ou∣vrage en 24 heurs, & les seconds n'ont ja∣mais voulu avancer leurs Batteries, on il falloit pour rompre les deffenses de l'Enne∣my, ny tirer cette quan••i••e de Bombes, & Canons neces••aries po•••• ••••ir e•• c••tte pl••ce, particulierement le 〈…〉〈…〉 di••••pendant le quel jour ••ls ne 〈…〉〈…〉 ny aux Pallisades du Chemi•• couvert, ••y aux deffences des Contreapr••••h••••, & pie∣ces, que nous devions attaquer, ce qui donna lieu a l'Ennemy de so••tenir si bien ses Ouvrages, qui êtoient encore touts en∣tiers.

L'on aura perdu dans cette assaut envi∣ron 1000 hommes, tant tuéz que blesses parmy les uqels il y a 254 Grenadiers bien comptéz & beaucoup d'Officiers, & entre autres Monsieur le General Seiber∣storf tué.

Nous sommes environ 80 pas de la Pal∣lisade de la Place, de sort que Samedy 12 du mois nous serons en êtat d'attaquer la Contrescarpe une seconde fois qui ne re∣ussira pas mieux que la premiere, si les dispositions n'en seront meilleures.

Ce matin 9 de Septembre, sur les 9 heures, les Tartares sont venus jusques à nôtre retranchement & ont emmenéz plus de 800 Beufs, & quelques chevaux de l'Ar∣mée, & partrois ou deux faits Prisonniers on est averti, que le secour sera icy dans cin∣que a six jours fort de 90000 Hommes, a∣vec 80 pieces de Canon, cecy cependant ne se conforme point, avec les nouvelles du General Veterani; De quelle facon que cela soit, si le secours vient je ne vois pas que nous ayons assez d'Infanterie pour sou∣tenir les Approches, Garner les Lignes pour mettre au de la du Danube, & empe∣cher

le secour, & pour Garder les ponts, & proviande, qui serà sans doute coupée par les Tartares, qui passeront là Sauve ou a la nage ou à Sabagg de sorte que, non obslant que sur le commencement nous ay∣ons eu assez de temps, & moyens, pour emporter cette place, Je vois tres neces∣saire d'en abandonner le Siege, & repasser au plus vite la Sauve, si l'on veut conser∣ver l'Armée, le Royaume d'Hongrie, & toutes ses Conquêtes, &c.

Continuation du Journal de Siege de Belgrade, depuis le 5 jusqu'au 9 Septembre, 1693.

LE 5 le feu de nos Batteries fut fort grand, & nous jettemes quantité de Bombes & de Carcasses sur l'ouvrage à Corne. Nous commencâmes aussi a faire une grande Lig••e parallele a notre droite.

Le General Archinto fut dangereusement blesse d'un coup de Mousquet, & pendanr to••t le travail nous n'eûmes qu'un Soldat de blessé & pas un de tué.

Sur le soir un transfuge de la ville, qui étoit Chrêtien & qui avoit travaillé aux Mines des Ennemis rapporta qu'il n'y en a••oit encore pas une de remplie. Il s'of∣••rit a nous decouvrir toutes celles qui avoi∣ent été faites contre notre Attaque ce qu'il sit le lendemain, & on a trouvé que cela étoit conforme aux avis que quelques uns de nos Ingenieurs, qui avoient fortifié au∣trefois Belgrade, avoienr donné & a ceux qu'on a eu depuis.

Le 6 il arriva 2 Expres que le General Veterani renvoya de Transylvanie avec nouvelle certain que le Grand Visir avoit passe le Danube avec les Tures, & que par∣my les Tartares il regnoit une Maladie contagieuse qui en faisoit mourir plusi∣eurs.

Le méme jour on sit la Parallele gauche & on l'avanca beaucoup, & en plusieurs en∣droits on sappa. Nous commencames aussi a fermer le Danube avec des bateaux de Moulins a la Turque & une maniere des chaisnes Flottantes, au dessous de la Ville, entre deux Forts que nous avons aux deux bords de la jiviere depuis nos Lignes de Circonvallation.

Le 7, a 4 heures du Matin le General Archinto mourut de sa blessûre & a 7 heures on fit assembler les Generaux de l'Infante∣rie & on tint conseil pour scavoir de quelle maniere on attaqueroit la Contrescarpe & on resolut pour mieux tromper l'Ennemy d'attaquer le poligone par plusieurs en∣droits a la fois, & a chaque endroit premi∣erement avec 100 Grenadiers ensemble, en∣suite avec 300, qui devoient pou••suivre ceux des Ennemis qu'ils trouveroient. Ceux ci devoient étre suivis de 300 autres qui avoient ordre de prendre poste sur les Palissades.

Les Grenadiers devoient étre sontenus de 600 Fuseliers, & tous ensemble devoient étre couverts de 1200 Mousquetaires des dernieres Lignes. On destina 1700 hom∣mes pour toutes sortes de travaux & 6 Ba∣taillons de reserve. Excepté ce qui étoit de reserve il n'y eut que 4100 hommes pour l'Attaque, dont 2 tiers des Imperiaux & un tiers des Brandebourgeois & Lunebour∣geois devoient donner à la droite.

Le General Guido Stahremberg eut l'Attaque droite, & le General Bavarien Monsieur Seybelsdorf la gauche. Les Auxiliaires avoient leur poste au milieu, chacun devoit commander les siens & avoir son Corps de reserve particulier en cas de besoin.

L'Attaque devoit commencer une de∣mi-heure avant la nuit, afin que pendant la nuit on pust se fortifier & avoir toutes les Communications necessaires.

A midi on amena tout le monde dont on avoit besoin & a 2 heures apres Midi S. A. le Duc de Croy & le General Heusler vinrent eux mémes donner les ordres sur la place ainsi on fit en toute diligence ap∣porter des Fascines, des Gabions & autres choses necessaires; mais avant qu'on fust prest non seulement le tems destiné pour l'atraque se passa, mais on tra••••a jusqu'a 10 heures du soir lorsque la lune se cou∣choit de sorte qu'on croioit de renvoyer au lendemain, mais l'ardeur des Soldars & des Officiers etoit si grande & la contenance de l'Ennemi qui se tenoit pres de ses feux donna si bonne esperance qu'on voulut faire une tentative.

Les Grenadiers qui coururent d'abord, firent ••ort bien, & sauterent en plusieurs endroits dans la Contrescarpe, les autres commencerent a prendre poste: Nos Ca∣nons & nos Bombes les seconderent a mer∣veille, & c'etoit un beau feu a voir; mais les Ennemis qui etoient assembléz dans la Contrescarpe & dans les ouvrages de de∣hors en ayant eu le vent sans qu'on s'en doutast, illuminerent tout par le moyen de leurs feux d'Artifice.

Ils firent une opiniatre resistance & atti∣rerent a eux avec des Crochets nos Fascines & Gabions, & en jettant continuellement des Sacs de Poudre, des pierres & des Grenades ils empecherent que nous ne gardassions poste si prés de la Contre∣scarpe.

Outre que pendant l'obscurité ceux qui étoient a l'Attaque gauche s'avancerent si fort de là droite & y pousserent tellement ceux du milieu, que chacun n'etant pas dans sa veritable place, & ce poste etant si eloigné de nos Lignes qu'on ne pouvoit s'y maintenir de nuit, encore moins de jour, on trouva bon de faire reculer nôtre Mon∣de & de le faire avancer peu a peu jusqu'a l'endroit on nous sommes presentement. Ce qui se fit aprés un rude choc qui dura pendant 2 heures, & nous nous sommes logés a 24 pas par le Moyen d'une nouvel∣le Ligne. Nous avons eu 6 ou 700 Hom∣mes de tuéz & blessez.

Le General des Bavarois Monsieur Sey∣bersdorf a été tué dans cette occasion, com∣me aussi le Lieutenant Colonel Horn, le jeune Comte Beck: Parmi les blessez se trouverent le Colonel Marsigli, le Colonel Blankensee, le Comte de Thaun Lieute∣nant Colonel de Guido Stahremberg, les Ba∣rons d'Alman & d'Andremont Capitaines. Les Ennemis doivent avoir aussi beaucoup perdu de Monde.

Le 8 on a beaucoup avancée la nouvelle Ligne, & on a achevé un grand travail sans faire aucune perte, en sorte que dans 3 jours on espere d'étre pres de la Contre∣scarpe. On a detaché des Partys pour al∣ler reconnoitre l'Ennemi qu'on croit d'etre bientot icy aux environs.

Le 9 un Party de Tartares vint jusques vers nôtre Camp. Il a emmené quantité de bestail, qu'on faisoit paitre malgré la deffense au de la des Sentinelles. On les a poursuivi & on a fait 2 Prisonniers qui di∣sont que le Grand Visir est vers la Morava avec son Armée & qu'il doit incess••mment s'avancer vers Semendria.

The Grand Vizier having entered the Town on the 15th,* 28.25 the Christians re∣tired from before it, the Vizier caused all the Works which the Germans had made, to be filled, and levelled; and what da∣mage the Cannon and Bombs had made, to be repaired; and sent fresh Provisions for Temeswaer under a strong Convoy; and having caused the Tartars to make some Excursion near Peter Waradin, and taken a view of the Imperial Camp, the Vizier attempted nothing more of moment. Nor did the Imperial Army undertake any thing farther, than to Retrench it self near to ••e∣ter Waradin, and act on the Defensive, which was all that had been done of mo∣ment, during the remainder of this whole Campaign, unless in these two Particulars following.

On the 17th of September, Count B••∣theim Ban of Croatia, Dalmatia, and Scla∣vonia, marched from the River Unna, and Costannizza, with the Land Militia, and arrived on the 19th at three a Clock in the Afternoon, before the Turkish City call'd Brunzein Maidan; where having taken a Survey of the Ground, the following Night the Trenches were opened: And

On the 20th, they began to ••ire their great Guns,* 28.26 and to throw Bombs unto the City: The Garrison, and the Inhabitants defended themselves bravely; for tho' they were twice Summoned, they refused to Surrender, saying, That the Place was a Magazine belonging to the Sultan, which therefore they were obliged to maintain to the last Drop of their Blood: The Place was also of greater importance, by reason of the Iron and Copper Mines, which arose in the Neighbourhood, our of which they forged Mortar-pieces, and great Quantities of Iron Bullets.

The Besieged defended themselves very valiantly for the space of two Hours; but at last the Pallisadoes being pulled up, or cut down, the Walls of the City were for∣ced, and taken, and above 500 Men and Women were put to the Sword, amongst which there were two Chief Commanders, and a third, Chachilovich by Name, was ta∣ken Prisoner, together with many princi∣pal Persons more of both Sexes.

Within the Town the Besiegers found great quantities of Bombs, of which some were of 200 weight, with store of Brass of rare and cunning Workmanship, toge∣ther with other very rich Booty; of all which having Plundered the Inhabitants,

and carried away all that was worth the taking, they burned the City and Suburbs to Ashes,* 28.27 with the Houses that were in the Neighbourhood, with the loss only of a∣bout 40 Men.

The other Successful Enterprize was executed on the 19th of October by Gene∣ral Hof••kirken, against Giula, of which the General himself gave this Narrative in a Letter to the Duke of Croy, sent him by an Express in this manner.

General Hoffkirken's Letter to the Duke of Croy.

THIS Morning I fell upon the Turks and Tartars very early, when they least expected me, and having at the first onset forced them to retreat beyond the first Palanca, I caused the Dragoons, with 500 Horsemen to alight from their Horses, and with their Swords in their Hands to pass the Ditch: The Enterprize was bold, but vigorously executed. The Turks were very strong, their Force consisting of 40 Troops of Horse, 1200 Ianisaries, with 2800 Tartars newly arrived to Convoy Provision into that Fortress; but being on the other side of it, they were so hotly attacked, that they were driven to the Castle, and upwards of 1000 of them were killed, and 2500 Horses and Camels taken from them. All the Provisions which should have been brought into Giula were yet lying in their Mosques within the Palancha, together with some thousands of Measures of Corn which came laden on Camels, were burn'd in the fight of the Turks, and thereby all their cost and labours lost, which were designed to s••pply that Place with Provisions. Had I come but ••ight Hours sooner, I had also met with the Tartars marching to Debre∣zin; howsoever I am now preparing to fol∣low them, and hope to come up with them to morrow, or the day following.

The Tartars returning homewards to Budzi••••k, and passing through Walachia, they entirely ruin'd and destroyed the Country. But before we end this Year, and the Accidents which happened there∣in, we are to take notice of another terri∣ble fire at Constantinople: For as there hap∣pened one before in the Month of May last past, so now another broke out on the 26th of August, more grievous and terri∣ble than any had done for many years be∣fore. The former Fire in May began at Balata, as we have related; but that in the Month of August broke out at Odun Schelesi, or the Wood-wharf,* 29.1 being the common place where all the Timber for building Houses and Ships is laid, and in which are many hundreds of Chambers of vast bigness for receiving all sorts and sizes of squar'd Timber, with millions of Boards, and other Timber fitted for build∣ing; the Damage of which amounted to an incredible sum; and was of such a ge∣neral terror and consternation, that had it happened at the time when Belgrade was last besieged, the People for very affright∣ment would have fled from Philopopolis and Adrianople; and at Constantinople it self the People were possessed with such a Panick Fear, that thousands of Families were rea∣dy to abandon the City, and to fly into Asia,* 29.2 for a quarter part of the City was burn'd down; and to encrease this terror amongst the People, it was given out, that the Germans were coming upon them with a very numerous Army. And it is here very observable, that about that time things being in a doubtful condition, and no news coming from the Army, nor from Belgrade, the Grand Seignior in a most furious rage swore, that if that City were lost, he would take off the Heads of the Grand Vizier, and of Osman Pasha, the Chimacam, who affrighted with this Me∣nace, fell sick, and died with fear. The Eunuchs also in the Seraglio took the con∣fidence from hence to speak against the Go∣vernment, exclaiming openly, that if such Miscarriages were permitted in, and a∣mongst the Principal Officers, the Sultan would be forced to quit Europe, and take refuge in Anatolia.

But when the news came that the Siege of Belgrade was raised, the Anger of the Sultan began to abate, and to be appeased against the Chief Officers; and then the language of the People changed its tone, and praised the Officers, who but a few days before they had cursed and condemn∣ed to utter Ruine, saying that the raising of this Siege was a Miracle of God, who had heard their Prayers; which brought a vast Confluence of People to their Mosches, to give Thanks to God, and to make Corban, as they call it,* 29.3 which is a kind of Sacrifice, offered in this manner; they who are of the richer sort, kill Sheep and Lambs, and having prepared them, they cut them in pieces, and give them to the Poor, which is a great Charity and Relief to them; and

this in such cases of Joy, and Thanksgi∣ving, is the most Solemn Act in all their Religion.

The Turks before this Action were grie∣vously dejected and cast down, but were again revived by the news that the Siege of Belgrade was raised. To these Misfor∣tunes and Miseries the raging Pestilence of this Year contributed very much, of which thousands of People died in all parts of the Ottoman Dominions; and thus the Turks had three Judgments of God upon them this last Year, namely Fire, Sword, and Pestilence.

And this is all that passed this Year of any moment; for the Venetians had neither done, nor attempted any thing; and the Turks having lost nothing, took courage against the next Year to be early in the field, with a far greater Army than they had this, and likewise at Sea with a stron∣ger, and a more numerous Fleet, having 20 Sail of Stout Men of War in the Ar∣chipelago already fitted, from 50 to 80 Guns, besides the increase of their Gali∣ots, and Brigantines on the Danube. These and such like matters encouraging the Turks, with the Expectation of a Peace with Poland, which the French Ambassador fo∣mented, and forwarded so far, that an Am∣bassador being sent from Varsovia to Adria∣nople to treat, the same backed with the French Interest; it was generally believed that the Peace was concluded; but how true that was, the Successes of the next Year will demonstrate unto us.

Anno 1694.

THIS following Year of 1694. pro∣duced no greater Actions than the former, [year 1694.] but yet continued still to be suc∣cessful to the Emperor. In the beginning of March the Grand Vizier was dispossessed of his High Office, and succeeded by Ali, Pasha of Tripoli; the cause whereof was on a slight occasion, which was this; the Vizier being desirous to take some recre∣ation with hunting Hares on a certain day, his Enemies took the opportunity to bring the Sultan that way, where he unluckily met with the Vizier's Dogs, and a noise of hunting; of which the Grand Seignior enquiring what it meant, some Enemies to the Vizier answered, that it was the Grand Vizier, who might have employed his time in management of the Affairs of the Empire, better than in Sports and Re∣creations, reserved, and more becoming the pleasures of his Master, than his own; but this (as they added) was no wonder, it be∣ing his constant trade and practice. With which the Sultan became so enraged, that he immediately sent for him,* 29.4 and taking the Seals from him, he deprived him of his Office.

Hereupon Ali Pasha was sent for,* 29.5 being esteemed a Man of great Courage, and Experience in all State Affairs, and being Arrived at Adrianople in the beginning of May, he immediately put forth the Horse-Tail, which is a Signal that the Vizier designs his march for the Camp in 40 days afterwards; and to shew his readiness, and zeal for the Grand Seigni∣or's Service, he raised and equipped 3000 Men at his own Charge, and out of his own Estate. But here we may observe, that before the former Vizier was depos'd, Orders had been given, that henceforward no Venetian Ships should be permitted to come into any of the Ottoman Ports un∣der English or French Colours, upon con∣fiscation of Ship and Lading; howsoever two Months were allowed for execution of the Penalty, on those Ships which were already arrived within the Ports.

As the Grand Vizier was depos'd for the reasons aforesaid, so also was the Chi∣macam,* 29.6 called Calailicos Ahmet Pasha, of Greek Extraction, in danger of being strangled, had not the Queen Mother, and the Kuzlir Aga, or Chief Eunuch procu∣red the favour to have his Punishment al∣tered, and changed to an Exile into Egypt, for the many Tyrannies and Cruelties he had committed; and particularly for that he had taken away the Ancient Church called St. George at Constantinople, belonging to the Patriarchate for some hundreds of Years before that time: In his place Ieien Pasha, a prudent Person, and one very well practised in Affairs, was constituted Chi∣macam; and being the Nephew of the fa∣mous Kupriogli, gave general satisfaction to all People, and particularly to the Greeks and Christians, to whom he al∣ways shewed much favour.

At this time, as is usual, there were two great Factions at Adrianople, one in the Seraglio, consisting of the Queen Regent, the Kuzlir-Aga, and other Principal Cour∣tiers; the other Party in opposition to these, were the Mufti, the Grand Vizier, and Principal Officers of the Janizaries, and Spahees: To strengthen these, after the Death of Osman Pasha, the Selictar-Aga was chosen Chimacam, being a Young Man, a Chircassian by Nation, of a very good understanding, and for his years very well versed in Affairs: This Person being promoted to this Office without the know∣ledge or consent either of the Grand Vi∣zier,

or the Mufti, but only by the Ma∣chination or Contrivance of the Kuzlir-Aga and Queen Mother, rendred his Con∣dition the more unsetled, and uncertain. And indeed not only the Court, but all the Empire was in great Confusion by rea∣son of the weakness of three or four Sultans successively, of whom we have al∣ready given a Character, and particularly of this Sultan Achmet, of whom the best we can say is, that he was a Good Natur'd Jolly Prince, and feared no hurt, nor wish∣ed it to any Person whatsoever.

But how the state of Affairs were in those days, we may learn from a Letter, which my Lord Paget wrote to a Person of Quality at Vienna, dated April 24. N.S. 1694.

Lord Paget's Letter.

SIR,

THEY so often change their Ministers here, that an Ambassador can scarce come to treat twice with the same Person. Since my arrival here at the Port, they have had three Grand Viziers, three Chima∣cams of Adrianople, four Chimacams, of Constantinople, three Aga's of the Ianisa∣ries, three Tefterdars or Lord Treasurers, two New Cadileschers or Iudges of Asia, and Romelia; and in short, all the Great Officers of the Empire were changed, (the Mufti only excepted) by which there was such a New Set of Idiots and Fools got into Places, as would overturn the best settled Government in the World. For these Officers being only such, as Chance offers, it is a dou••••ful Wager, whether he proves a Fool, or a Wise Man; and in case he should prove a Man of Parts, yet he is suffered so short a time to remain in his Office, that he is in no capacity to improve them.

Ambassadors, unless it be at their first Au∣dience, and at that of Congedie, have no Con∣versation or Access to the Grand Seigniors, and then they affect such a sort of Grandeur, as may best cover all their Thoughts by a Si∣lence, so that they give no place for any de∣bate; and a Man can never lay any foundati∣on upon their Words: For as their Ally of France scorns to be a Slave to his word; so they hold it to be no dishonour to be open, and esteem nothing for a Secret. It is true, that very seldom or never, a Minister shall re∣ceive a flat denial from a Turk, for he shall train you on to the very last point; and when you come to the last Argument, and Upshot of all, then a Sum of Money must make the Conclusion.

The disorders made by the Arabian Princes in the Countries about Aleppo did still continue, which caused great fears, and apprehensions at Constantinople it self: but those Countries being far remote, and distant made little alterations or noise at Court.

The Negotiations of Poland at Adria∣nople had no success,* 30.1 so that the Envoy was dispatched away, re infectà. Some few days afterwards, the Tartar Han quitted the Court with dissatisfaction, and all things seemed in much disorder; however they talked high of great preparations for the following Campagne: And to make some evidences thereof, they dispatched away 1200 Janisaries from Adrianople to Belgrade; moreover they sent away 32 Saiques for the Danube.

About this time the Grand Vizier arri∣ved from Tripoli de Soria, where he had been Pasha, and was sent for by the Grand Seignior to head the Army in Hungary, having been recommended by some Fa∣vourites to have been the wisest and most experienced General in the Empire, but the trial shewed him to be a Man rather of the Pen and good Language, than of Arms.

But to speak more fully and pertinently concerning the Negotiations of the Polish Envoy at Adrianople, he was lodged at Demer∣desh, about an English Mile from the City, in a poor Village, without Ceremony, or any great Equipage; he had a Coach with six Horses, in which was a French Jesuit: His Business was declared rather to be de∣signed to the Tartar Han, who was at that time at Adrianople, than to the Grand Seig∣nior, and accordingly had Audience of him.

In the first place it was observable,* 30.2 that during the time of his Audience with the Tartar Han, the Polish Envoy kept his Cap off, until he was bid to sit down and be covered; after a few words ofComplement, he arose up and delivered his Letter. The Han asked him, whether he had any other Letters for him; to which he replied no. He asked him from whom that Letter was, he answered, from the King his Master. The Han asked him, whether he had any thing to say to him by word of Mouth, to which he answered no, for that all was contained within the Letter. The Han spake in the Tartar Language, and the Pole in his own. The Audience ended,

the Pole arose, kissed the Han's Vest, re∣tired backwards with his Face towards the Han, which is a part of respect amongst Turks and Tartars, and most of the Eastern People, all which was over in less than half an Hours time.

The which Passage seemed very Myste∣rious, and not well understood, from whence, and from whom this Envoy was sent; but being gone out of the Presence of the Han, the Negotiation appeared to concern War and Peace, and a Treaty pro∣posed to be held in order thereunto, be∣tween the Turk and Ta••tar on one side▪ and of the Emperor, King of Poland, and the Venetian State on the other. Hereof intel∣ligence was given by my Lord Paget, Monsieur Heemskirk, and Heer Colyer, to the Emperor, Venetians, and all the Allies whom it might concern; the which seemed very strange, that such a Negotiation should be set on foot unknown to them, or to the Mediators of the Peace; the which was still more surprizing, when the Orders for such a Treaty given to a Polish Mini∣ster, were disavowed, and unexpected by the Emperor and the Venetians; and what made the Business the more doubtful, was, That this Envoy brought no Letters for the Mediators,* 30.3 from any of the Allies, or Prin∣ces concerned; nor did he admit of any Sa∣lutes from the Foreign Christian Ministers; for tho' my Lord Paget had his Secretary Mr. Coke, and the Ambassador Colyer had his Chief Interpreter upon the Place, yet the Pole would admit of none of their Ad∣dresses, or Visits, but adhered close to the French Ambassadors, with whom he had long and frequent Conferences.

This unusual way of management of Treaties, gave just reason of suspicion to all Persons, that this Negotiation was no∣thing but an Artifice of the French, to bring Poland into a separate Peace with the Turk, which perhaps by the Cunning and Crafty Insinuations of the French might have suc∣ceeded, had not the Pole too earnestly in∣sisted on the Surrender of Caminieck into their Hands, with all the Provisions, Arms, and Fortresses, and with the U••i Possidetis; which was a Term at that time, and du∣ring the late Treaty, mortally hateful to the Turks: Had not that Term, I say, been unluckily started, it is very probable, that the Turks would have accepted of a separate Peace with the Poles: And more∣over this particular Article would go down the worse, in regard that the Turks had lately repaired that strong Fortress, and supplied it with all sorts of Provisions, and of all Parts had made it almost impregna∣ble: And another Difficulty was, That Poland was not willing to Surrender some small Places which they had taken on the Frontiers of Moldavia; by which it plain∣ly appears,* 30.4 That all this Treaty was no∣thing but an Artifice of the French, to a∣muse the Turks, and try if possible, by some Overtures of this Nature, to bring the Poles into a separate Peace.

The Cham of Tartar•• being a Chief Actor, and designed to bear a principal part in this disguised Treaty, finding that hereby he began by his Friendship with the Polish Envoy, to lose his Credit, and Reputation, and that his good Friend the Grand Vizier, (tho' newly put into Place) was tottering, and near being Deposed, and to be himself commanded to return into his own Country, he hastned away this supposititious Envoy all he could, and ac∣cordingly, by Order of the Gr••n•• Seigni∣or, he was dispatched away with som•• In∣dignity, and Disgrace; neither the Tartar Cham, nor the Grand Vizier daring to o∣pen their Mouths in his Behalf, or to men∣tion any of the Conditions he had propo∣sed for a Peace: And such a Per••on must have been endued with a good Stock of Confidence,* 30.5 and Impudence to manage a Business of the highest Importance on such weak Grounds as he had to pretend, espe∣cially at a time when all the Grand Offi∣cers of the Empire were upon their Change. But such as speak most favourably of this Business say, That this Polish Envoy, or Agent, was not sent to make a separate Peace, but to prepare things in order there∣unto, by advancing their Conditions, on which the Port might afterwards treat with the Emperor and the Venetians, send∣ing their Ministers into Transylvania with Powers to that purpose; but all this came to nothing as will appear by the sequel of this History.

In the mean time all things were in great disorder in the Court between those Offi∣cers who live within and without the Se∣raglio, to make up these Differences. The Grand Vizier, with the Tartar Han, Tef∣terdar, Pasha, and Janisar Aga, and some o∣thers held a Council in the Month of Fe∣bruary, where it was resolved, To move the Grand Seignior, to remove the Kuzlir-Aga, and the Haznadar-Aga; and to that end the Vizier made Talkish to the Grand Seignior, and the other Arz, for removal of those Persons, who were Mutinous, and Intriguing in Matters of State.

Upon this Complaint the Grand Seignior grew very angry, and told the Vizier, That the Kuzlir-Aga deserved indeed to be pu∣nished, for recommending him, the Vizier, to that high Office; adding, That he was neither a Fool, nor a Child, to be governed by other Mens Humours; and that the

Report was false, That the Kuzlir-Aga medled in Affairs of State.

The Grand Seignior showing in this manner some Displeasure against the Vi∣zier, who had now but little Support be∣sides the Tartar Cham; it was insinuated to the Sultan, That it was improper for two Princes to live in the same City; and that it had never been the Practice of for∣mer times, for the Cham to reside at the Port, there to pry into the Secrets of the Empire.

Hereof the Cham having had some In∣timation, and seeing the Disorders arising in the Court, and fearing to be sent away, he desired to be dismist, pretending that his Presence was necessary in his own Coun∣try, he took leave of the Sultan at a So∣lemn Audience; and being richly present∣ed, he began his Journey homewards, be∣ing accompanied out of Adrianople by the Grand Vizier.

After the Departure of the Cham, the Grand Vizier's Wife, who was Sister to the Grand Seignior, was forbidden the Court, which was an evident demonstrati∣on that her Husband was not likely to con∣tinue long in that Office.

The Heer Heemskirk, who had been sent to the Assistance of Monsieur Co••yer, Ambassador for the States-General at Con∣stantinople, for management of the Peace between the Emperor and the Turks; or rather for want of an English Ambassa••or, the two former, Sir William Hussey, and Mr. Herbert being both Dead. At that time the Turks seeming inclinable to a Peace, King William thought it not fit to let pass this Opportunity for want of an Ambassa∣dor from England; but rather qualified Monsieur Heemskirk then at Vienna, with the Title of English Ambassador to the Grand Seignior (of which we have for∣merly made some mention) the which had currantly passed with the Turks, had not the French discovered the matter, and de∣clared that this Heemskirk was no English Man, nor no Minister of the King of En∣land, but a German; and one under Noti∣on of an Ambassador, sent for a Spy to de∣ceive the Turks.

* 30.6Upon which Insinuation, Heemskirk was not able afterwards to treat with the Turks, nor would they accept of any Propositions from him▪ or acknowledge him for a pub∣lick Minister, but committed him to Cu∣stody, and kept him under a strict Gua••d; and so was detained for some Months, un∣til the Lord Paget was sent to supply the Office of a true and undoubted Ambassa∣dor; at which time Heer Heemskirk was called to Audience, and had his Dismis∣sion.

Upon Departure Heemskirk said, He was sorry that his Endeavours for putting an end to this Bloody War, had been unsuccessful. To which the Vizier answered, That Peace would be, when God pleased, and was not at the Pleasure and Will of Man: And so with∣out saying any thing more material, Heem∣skirk was dismissed: and began his Jour∣ney from Adrianople towards Belgrade on the 2d of March.

During these Matters, great were the Disorders at Court; the Grand Vizier grew weary of his Office, and would glad∣ly have been rid of it, could he have done it with safety, and Name his Successor; and in the mean time his Wife endeavour∣ed to accommodate Matters between her Husband, and the Kuzlir-Aga: Notwith∣standing which Differences, and the great Animosities, yet they slackned nothing of their Diligences to be early this Year in the Field, and accordingly Commands were is∣sued out to dispose all things thereunto: And an Aga was sent to Walachia for 500 Horses to carry Flour to Belgrade.

The French Ambassador perswaded the Turks to open their Campaign this Year, by way of Transylvania; and to induce them to follow his Advice, he assured them that his King would have an Army this Year in Germany of 100000 Men, but the Turks never gave much Credence to the Boastings of the French, whom they com∣monly styled with the Name of Yalangi Francos: And to second this Opinion of the French, the Nogay Tartars,* 30.7 who were setled in a Part of Moldavia, made an In∣cursion through that Province into Transyl∣vania, and took from thence about 6000 Captives, and a considerable Booty.

These Nogay Tartars were called into those Countries by the Tartar Han, to suc∣cour and assist him at the time, when the Moscovites came against Crim, and were then placed with their Families in good Numbers about Budziac, and part of Mol∣davia; the Prince of which made Com∣plaint to the Grand Seignior, that being deprived of a great part of his Country by his new come Guests; the Provinces were entirely ruined, and the People no longer able to support the Charge, and pay their Tribute: But this Complaint having but little Effect, the whole Blame of these Miscarriages were attributed to the ill Con∣duct of the Grand Vizier; for which cause he was Deposed, and the Embrahor, or Master of the Horse, was sent to demand,* 30.8 and receive the Seals from him, and the Chimacam of Adrianople employed to Seal up his House.

Hereupon the Deposed Vizier obtained by the assistance of Friends, a Hatteshe∣riffe, or Royal Command from the Grand Seignior, to return towards his Govern∣ment of Tripoli de Soria, without molesta∣tion; for which he gave the Messenger that brought it five Purses of Money.

Notwithstanding which, a Capigi, with several Bostangees, were dispatched after him to bring him back, and having over∣taken him, he was committed Prisoner be∣tween the Ports, from whence very few escape with their Lives; nor did he long survive, his Estate being all seized, and confiscated to the Use of the Sultan.

Another Capigi-Basha was likewise sent to fetch the Head of Ali Pasha, who was Great Vizier before this last Deposed Vi∣zier. Likewise about the same time, the Kahya of Osman Pasha, the lately deceased Chimacam of Adrianople, was put under Arrest, and his Master's Money, Jewels, and Goods, with his own, were demand∣ed to bring Money into the Seraglio.

But before we proceed any farther, it may not be from our Purpose to de••lare an Action which happened in the Port of Smyrna, in the Month of March, a fol∣lows.* 30.9

One Capt. Hely Commander of a Mer∣chant's Ship of 30 Guns, having brought some Goods to Smyrna from Legorne, and finding no Goods that presented for a Voy∣age back again, he resolved to seek his For∣tune in some other Port: The same Morn∣ing Captain Marine, a French Merchant-Man, and Captain Teissere another French Man weighed also, and accompanied the English Ship half way to the Castle, where they remained a Back-stays for several Hours; and seeing Captain Hely turning out, watched an Opportunity to bear down upon him; which Hely endeavour∣ing to avoid all that was possible, could not yet hinder the French Man from falling foul of him, by which he broke his Sprit-sail Yard, and Jack-staff, and presented many Musquets, and Pistols at the Men to provoke them to Fight, or commit some rash Action, to the Breach of the Peace in the Grand Seignior's Port; but Captain Hely managed his Business with such Mo∣deration, and Courage, that he saved the King's Jack, and took it in, and then hoi∣sted it again; and the French cutting some of their own Mizen-Shrouds, Hely got clear; and Sailed away towards the Castle, with a good part of the French Man's Co∣lours, being foul of a Block.

That Night Hely having procured Ma∣terials to repair his Damage, sailed away, and the next Day got within five Miles of Murine, Rowing to come up to him, which he did near Cape Caraborno, and there en∣gaged him, and after four Hours Fight, in which Hely fired above 200 of his Cannon, he took the French Ship, which was said to be worth more than a 100000 Lycn Dol∣lars.

There being two Viziers lately Depo∣sed, it was commanded,* 30.10 That the New Vizier should be actually at Adrianople on the 15th of April, so as that he might be with the Army in the Field before the Month of Iune.

This New Vizier was called Ali Pasha, as was also his Predecessor, and both had been Pasha's at Tripoli of Soria, and came from thence; but as to this, he had no great Reputation for his Qualities: He had five Years ago been Tefterdar, or Lord Treasurer, at the Port; he had been a great Favourite, and an old Friend of the late Kuzlir-Aga; but others who knew him well, had no great Opinion of him, but looked upon him, as a Man of little Experience, without Parts, or Abilities for so great a Charge,* 30.11 and esteemed for a ••er∣son not likely to continue long in that Su∣blime Station.

Whilst Matters were preparing for the Camp, against the Arrival of the New Vi∣zier. Ahmet Pasha who had been Chima∣cam of Constantinople; was declared Pasha of Arzrum in Armenia Major, and was actual∣ly Listing Soldiers in N••comedia; at which every one wondered, and commonly re∣ported, That he having been disobliged by the Court, was there Raising and Listing Soldiers to joyn with the Rebels in Asia; of which some Murmurings coming to the Ears of the Kuzlir-Aga his Friend, he ad∣vised him to hasten away with all diligence possible, for that his loytering in those Parts, gave just Jealousie and Ground to the contrary Faction, to report Evil and Dangerous Matters concerning him; and for that reason he urged him to be gone on the Business for which he was employ∣ed; promising, That in case he dealt Faithfully and Wisely in this Business, he would at his Return use his best Endeavors to make him Grand Vizier. The least Whisperings of this Nature in the Time of another Sultan, had been sufficient to have taken the Heads both of the Pasha, and of his Friend the Kuzlir-Aga, but this pre∣sent Grand Seignior feared no Evil, nor de∣signed it unto others; so that Ahmet Pasha lived boldly, and without controul in Ni∣comedia, being Proud, Obstinate, and Ca∣pricious, carrying no respect to the Com∣mands and Orders of the Port; but gave out his own Commands to several Places, to raise some Thousands of Segmen, which are a sort of Foot Soldiers; which he acted

so openly, that the World could not but take notice thereof, and declare him a Re∣bel: Upon which, fearing some worse Pro∣ceedings, he quitted Nicomedia, and mar∣ched towards his Brethren in Asia, to take part with them in their Rebellious De∣signs.

In the mean time News came that the Grand Vizier was speedily expected at Adrianople, and that he was already arri∣ved at Chalcedon, which was a Place ancient∣ly famous for one of the four General Councils, and opposite to Constantinople; from whence on the 18th of April he pas∣sed the Channel into Europe, and taking the ready Road leading to Adrianople, he entered that City on the 21st of that Month, where he was received with all i∣maginable Kindness by the Faction then predominant in the Seraglio.

And the Vizier to demonstrate all Duty and Obedience to the Sultan, as also Affe∣ction to the People, and Militia, he issued forth the Horse-Tails on the second Day after his Arrival, which denotes the Inten∣tions of the Grand Vizier to begin his March in 40 Days from the time, or at farthest on the first of the following Iune.

According to this Ancient Custom, the Vizier 20 Days before his Departure pit∣ched his Tents, and sent out the Horse-Tails into the Camp near Adrianople, with intent as was reported, to march towards Belgrade; but Transylvania was this Year chiefly in their Eye, as was advised by the French Ambassador; but it appearing, that great Preparations were making by the Imperialists, to fall upon Belgrade, the Turks altered their Design, and took their way towards that Place, to Fortifie, and Strengthen it with what Forces they were able.

Upon the Arrival of the Grand Vizier at Belgrade, many sad Complaints and La∣mentations were brought him from Te∣meswaer, and Giula, complaining of their streightned Condition for want of Provisi∣ons; upon which it was resolved to sup∣ply them with Rice and Corn of all sorts; and the Chimacam of Adrianople, in the absence of the Vizier, sent them several Horse Ladings of Provisions, and Money to the value of 40000 Dollars, or 80 Pur∣ses, under the Convoy of 800 Janisa∣ries.

Whilst the Grand Vizier was acting in Hungary, Advices came from all Hands in Asia, and was reported as well from Euro∣peans, as from Asiaticks, that the Sheriffs Army increased daily, and had Plundered a very rich City, in which were great Quantities of Rich Goods of all sorts, and that this Army lived under exact Disci∣pline; the which Army (as was reported) was divided into two Parts, one Division remained with the Sheriff, and lay En∣camped between Mecca and Medina; and another part of this Army was encamped in the Province, or Kingdom of Bassora, where they made Head against those Pa∣sha's which were Constituted by the Sul∣tan, endeavouring to obstruct all those Ways leading to Aleppo. The News hereof did not a little trouble the Mind of the Grand Seignior, and served to increase his Disease of the Dropsie, which had been very fatal to the Ottoman Family; howso∣ever a certain famous Physician gave hopes of his Recovery, pretending to Cure him, by opening four Issues in his Legs and Feet;* 30.12 but an acute Fever coming there∣upon, People began to despair of his Life, which caused a great Silence in all Parts, particularly in the Army in Hungary, where it was reported, That the Sultan was Dead, or out of all hopes of Recove∣ry; besides which, all things went ill for the Turks, for the three Pasha's which were dispatched from Sofia to receive Taxes from the Venetians, not far from Narenta, returned back without Contributions to∣wards the War; which so grievously trou∣bled the Grand Vizier, that he dispatched away three other Beyes with a good De∣tachment of the Albanian Militia, to force and collect his Taxes. And tho' the Turks put a good Face on their Misfortunes; yet the Villanous Rebels, and Tumultuous Robbers in Asia continued their Outrages, so that nothing came from thence, but Complaints and Unhappy Tydings: All the force that they could make, or expect from thence, was no more than the Yearly Succours for guard of the Castles upon the Hellespont, together with three Pasha's, and two Beys, making in all 3600 Men appointed for Recruits for the Grand Vi∣zier.

To add farther to all these Misfortunes Advices were carried to all Places, That the Venetian Fleet was arrived before Myti∣lene with 30 Gallies, four Galleasses, 12 Ships of War, on which were Shipped 15000 Soldiers, the greatest part of which consisted of Albanians, Greeks, and Sclavo∣nians.

Moreover farther intelligence came from Salonica, or Thessalonica, That they greatly feared the Venetian Fleet, which threatned to make a Descent within that Gulf, and were in some apprehensions least the Ene∣my should make an attempt on the Island of Scio.

About the middle of August the Turkish Forces began to arrive at several Quarters about Belgrade,* 30.13 where the 14th at Night, all was in Alarm by a Turkish Gally, which took Fire by the Negligence of the Men, and having much Powder and Ammunition aboard, blew up, to the terrible affright∣ment of the Turks in Belgrade, who appre∣hended, that the German Army was alrea∣dy under the Walls of the City; tho' at the same time they were no nearer than Peter Waradin, within the Retrenchment of last Year; where finding their Troops increase but slowly from other Quarters, they resolved there to remain Encamped, and act upon the Defensive.

* 30.14On the 8th of September, the Day before the Vanguard of the Turkish Army appear∣ed in sight of that Retrenchment, a most Terrible Storm happened, which carried away the Tents of the Imperial Army, sunk several of their Ships,* 30.15 broke their Bridge of Boats, and drove five Ships of the Fleet down to the Islands. All which they had much adoe to repair, and bring in order again before the whole Turkish Army came to assault them; for the Grand Vi∣zier having received a positive Order from the Sultan, to Attack and Fight the Impe∣rialists whereever they could meet with them, in compliance therewith Decamped on the seventh Instant from Salankement, and marched directly for Peter Waradin. And

On the ninth, some of the Van-guard appeared in sight of that Place; the Grand Vizier with the Body of the Army then Encamping at Carlowitz, three Hours di∣stant from the Imperial Army.

On the 10th, the whole Army came within half an Hour of the Imperial Re∣trenchment, the Foot taking their Quar∣ters next to our Front, and the Horse pla∣cing themselves to the left of their Foot, and on the left of these were Camped the Tartars. Their Fleet consisting in 110 Ships, came likewise within Cannon-shot of the Imperial Ships, and cast their Anchor there, being posted in a Line of Battle.

The whole Day the Hussars were Skir∣mishing with the Turks and Tartars; and on the 11th it was thought the Turks would have Stormed the Imperial Camp; where∣fore all was prepared to receive them: They appeared with 3 or 400 Ensigns, or Companies, within 800 Paces of the Re∣trenchment, but behind the Earth of a Ditch which they had made, and which covered them so well, that the Imperial Guns could but little annoy them.

* 30.16On the 12th the Turks begun to fire from all sides on the Imperial Camp, with their Great Guns: Their Fleet also advanced higher up, and fired furiously on the Im∣perial Ships, and on the Bridge, but were answered as hotly both from the Imperial Ships, and from the Batteries on the Shore:* 30.17 Two Waggons with Ammunition were set on fire by a Shot of the Turks, and about 30 Men were thereby Killed or Burnt. Count Solms, Major of the Regiment of Cuirasses of Count Herbersteyn, was also Killed with a Cannon-Bullet.

On the 13th, the firing both by Water and by Land, was again renewed: The Attack made by the Turks, seeming to be a formal Seige both of ••eter Waradin, and of the Imperial Camp; they having either on their Ships, or Batteries, upwards of 500 Great Guns continually firing, tho' with little damage to the Germans: The Design of the Turks being to ruine the Im∣perial Bridge.

This great Shooting continued at the same rate the 14th, 15th, 16th and 17th; which last Day the Turks not only threw Bombs out of three Mortar-Pieces into the Imperial Retrenchments, but also from the Point of the Island with two Mortars, in∣to Peter Waradin, and carried more Guns on their Batteries.

But the Night betwixt the 17th and 18th, the Turks were pretty quiet, but after Break of Day they again fired more hotly than e∣ver, and shewed themselves beyond the Imperial Retrenchment; but being brisk∣ly Attacked by the Hussars, they were dro∣ven back to their Camp. The Turks also drew a new Parallel-Line 60 Paces nearer to the Imperial Camp, and were very bu∣sie to close the said Line with their Line of Communication.

On the 19th in the Afternoon, the Ger∣man Right Wing fired with Great Guns and Musquets from an Eminence on the first Lines of the Turks, and annoyed them ve∣ry much, so that a great Alarm arose a∣mongst them, and the Turks came running from all sides with Horse and Foot, to strengthen and assist their Left Wing: That Evening the Brandenburgh Foot,* 30.18 consisting of six Battallions, arrived in the Camp; which were received with three Salvo's of the Guns from the Castle and the Batte∣ries on the Water-side: This Reinforce∣ment being arrived, the Turks seemed less brisk in their Attack; but that which most incommoded them, was, That the Gover∣nour of Titul surprized and took 25 Tur∣kish Ships laden with Provisions for their Army, and sunk two or three of their Fri∣gats. That the Tartars having at the Re∣quest of the Grand Vizier swam over the Donau near Cobila, (where indeed they had taken about 1000 Horse, and part of the Imperial Baggage) were overtaken in their

Retreat by General Bassompiere, who cut down above 1500 of the Tartars, amongst which was the Han's Son; and that there∣upon the Tartar Han fell out with the Grand Vizier and Commanded his Troops, consisting of 7000 Tartars which remained, to prepare for their return Home; not∣withstanding the Grand Vizier continued his Endeavours against the Imperial Re∣trenchments, and Peter Waradin, and the Bridge, till the 13th of October; but see∣ing that they lost more than they got at this sport,* 30.19 and that also because the six or seven following Days of great Rains, the Turkish Soldiers were up to their Knees in the Water in their Approaches, which cau∣sed Numbers of 'em to Die, having also been several Days without Bread, by the taking of the abovesaid Ships; and not knowing when any would arrive, the Grand Vizier on the 13th at Night, cau∣sed all the Guns from the Forts and Batte∣ries to be carried off, and Shipped on their Gallies; and thereupon quitted at once all his Approaches, Guards, and Re∣trenchments, and marched back with the whole Army to Salankement, leaving no∣thing in his Camp but some few Shovels, and three Dead Bodies; neither could the Germans follow them, their Horse being Encamped on the other side of the River, and the Retreat of the Turks not having been perceived till the next Day; when immediately upon the discovery some Horse were sent after them, which returned with some stragling Turks only, the rest of their Army having passed the Save, and broke their Bridge down after 'em: And thus the Turks ended thisCampaign; but the Germans had the good fortune to joyn the City of Giula to their other Conquests.

Towards the end of this Month of Sep∣tember, News came in an unexpected and astonishing manner to Adrianople,* 30.20 That the Venetians had Surprized the Island of Scio, and in a few Days, without much di••••iculty, had made themselves Masters of the whole Island.

At first both the Castle and the Forts Ca∣pitulated, and on the 19th all was yield∣ed up; and the same Day the Turkish Gar∣rison was by agreement Transported into Anatolia, and Disbarked at Chisme, (as the Turks call it) being the nearest Land unto the Island.

With this News the Turks were affected with a most Terrible Consternation; and then those two long Words might have been said of them Cons••ernabantur Constanti∣nopolitani. The News was so surprizing at first, that no Man would believe it; but various and frequent Reports confirmed the Truth thereof; and tho' to the great Mor∣tification of the Turks, the News came confirmed from all Hands, yet the Turks comforted themselves with the Thoughts, that that Island could not remain long in the Hands of the Venetians.

The Sultan howsoever cheared himself up with better Successes by Land; and gave order to the Grand Vizier to fight the Germans upon what Terms soever should be offered; but the Vizier returned for An∣swer, That his Forces were so weak this Year for want of the Asiatick Troops, that he was unable to fight the Christians; which if he should attempt to do, he should un∣doubtedly Sacrifice all to the Ruine of the Musselman Cause, and Destruction of the Ottoman Army. For the truth was, the Grand Vizier had then but a very small Ar∣my, consisting of 11000 Janisaries, and 6000 Albanians under their General Meh∣met Oghla, an Albanian, together with 20000 between Spahees and Segmen, with some Troops belonging to Pashees, and 7000 Tartars: Besides which, Money was all this Year very scarce.

Asia was all in Confusion, and in want of every thing; so that it was no wonder that the Number of true Janisaries should be no greater in the Field; for Kara Musta∣pha when he went against Vienna, had no more than 14000;* 30.21 and the famous Sultan Morat, when he went against Bagdat, had no more than 16000, which would not appear strange, in case it were considered, that in the whole Empire, the entire num∣ber of Janisaries consists not of more than 40000 truly Lawful, and Legitimate Jani∣saries; three parts of which, in the times of Peace, are lodged in Garrisons, as Can∣dia, Negropont, Rhodes, Cyprus, and in o∣ther Islands, as also in Greece, which are parts of the Morea, and on the Confines of Persia, where the most considerable Numbers are lodged; to which may be added Caminieck, Osi, Asack in the Black-Sea, as also in Dalmatia, Bosnia, and other Confines. With this Answer of the Grand Vizier to the Sultan, and representation of the present State of the War, the Grand Seignior yielded to the Urgency of the Times, and permitted the Vizier to return to Adrianople, and the Soldiers to their Winter-Quarters; the which was done with so much Precipitancy, that the Mo∣tion looked more like a Flight, than a Re∣treat.

The which News being on the 18th of October brought to Adrianople, all things looked very melancholy, and the People began to droop with sad Countenances, the Grand Vizier returning back with Shame and Silence; when on the 15th of the Month all things appeared in a most Tu∣multuous

manner at Adrianople, and par∣ticularly in the chief Mosch there, called Sultan Solim, in which at all times of Prayer, there is a great Concourse of People, and those of the best sort, and of the greatest Officers of State, having their best and most sumptuous Palaces near thar Mosch, which is the finest and stateliest part of all the City.

It was now early about the time of Morning Prayer, or so soon as the Sabbana Maaz was ended, People being still upon their Knees with much Silence and Devo∣tion,* 30.22 as their custom is, when a bold Turk well Learned, and of a smooth Tongue, mounted the Pulpit, having several Com∣plices attending beneath to defend him, in case any Attempt should be made upon: He began with a daring Speech, to inveigh a∣gainst the Government; crying out,

Musselmen, or Believers,

YOU are all at this time obliged to stand up for the Faith, for your Country, and Government.

You cannot but be sensible that the Chri∣stians Attack us both by Sea and Land: That we have a Sultan who Attends to nothing; and a Great Vizier who is not Acquainted, or Practised in Affairs either Civil, or Mili∣tary: Wherefore let us all run to the Gate of our Mufti, and there cry out, and exclaim for a Change of Government.

Do you not observe what a Capricious Fool we have for a Vizier, how Obstinate, and Ig∣norant, and how he daily commits a thousand Follies?

Whilst all People were attentive to hear him, two Aga's belonging to the Chima∣cam, being near the Gate of the Mosch, and over-hearing the Discourse, run away with it to the Chimacam their Master; who immediately without any delay, or stop, in a trembling manner mounted on Horseback, and taking with him his Ser∣vants, Officers, and Janisaries all Armed, and Commanded by the Lieutenant-Gene∣ral of the Janisaries, ran to the Mosch, and made this Seditious Preacher to be seized, which caused great Confusion and Noise through the whole City; for appeasing which, the Chimacam took a large Turn through all the High Streets of Adriano∣ple.

At that time it happened that a certain Pasha arrived within a few Hours of Adri∣anople,* 31.1 who had been Banished by Com∣mand of the Sultan, for many Robberies and Thefts he had committed in the Pub∣lick Treasury; his Name was Benli Hu∣saein Pasha, whose Head he took off; as he did in like manner, and at the same time the Head of one Musa Aga, and threw them both into the first Court-yard of the Se∣raglio, before the Gate of the Divan, de∣claring that these two were of the Seditious Mutineers, who had raised the Tumult in the City, which terrified a little for the present; which when the Chimacam per∣ceived, he was encouraged to proceed, and took 11 Officers, who were Ring-lead∣ers of the Sedition, whose Heads were heaped up together before the Divan-Door, and their Bodies thrown into the Cannels in divers parts of the City: A∣mongst these, was an Officer of the Grand Seignior's Stables, called 〈…〉〈…〉 Talking, Mutinous Fellow; as also a Foo••••ish Astrologer, with 22 others, who were one Night all Strangled, and their Bodies thrown into the River Ton••••,* 31.2 (which runs near to the Grand Seignior's Palace at A∣drianople) and in this manner the Chima∣cam prevented a Mutiny, and quashed a Rebellion which was rising to a dangerous height: Howsoever the People murmured, but durst not speak so Audaciously as be∣fore.

After these Tumults were over at Adri∣anople; People began to discourse of Prodi∣gies, strange Sights, and Apparitions; and among others, a Report was at Constanti∣nople, That an Owl was seen at Noon-day, sitting on the Old Pyramid in the Market∣place; which as was reported, fell down of it self that Night, and next Morning there was found within the Basis of the Pyramid, a piece of Wax, on which was inscribed in Greek Characters, these Words.

After 300 Years, this Monarchy will su••∣fer Great Destruction and Ruine, both by E∣nemies at Home and Abroad; And this Ci∣ty will be Infested by Pestilence, and by Earthquakes reduced to a Heap of Stones.

All these Stories and Reports being ag∣gravated to the Grand Seignior, put him into a grievous Affrightment, so that in all haste he dispatched Posts one after the o∣ther to fetch the Grand Vizier from Bel∣grade to Adrianople;* 31.3 but howsoever he would not move until first he had supplied Temeswaer with all sorts of Provisions; for want of which the Turks died of Fluxes, and all sorts of Camp Diseases; and lying

on wet Grounds, and upon Morasses, more Men died than would have done in a Day of Battle.

By these means the whole Turkish Ar∣my was reduced to 30000 fighting Men; to repair which, and make the Numbers to seem a little more formidable, they for∣ced, and Pressed about 10000 Artisans and Country Men, Raw, and Unexperienced Fellows, to make a Shew of, which had they most died, the World would scarce have missed them, only the Albanians, a Stout and Valiant People, were to be la∣mented, of which not one half returned in∣to their own Country.

The Mufti and others growing sensible of their Low and Miserable Condition, and overwhelmed on all sides by Enemies, by Sicknesses, by Famine, and Poverty, wrote a Letter to the Scheriff,* 31.4 exhorting him to Peace, at such a time as this is, when the Enemies to the Mahometan Cause over∣whelmed them in all Parts; declaring, That without betraying the Musselman Cause, they could not persist in their Wars against the Sultan; and therefore they exhorted them to retire into their own Dominions, and to live quietly there,* 31.5 rather than to expose the Holy Religion to the Insults of Infidels.

By this Letter, and other Advices, which were seconded by many Exhortations of he Religious, and Holy Seighs, or Preachers, in their respective Monasteries, the Scheriff seemed to be somewhat ap∣peased, and to relent a little of his re∣vengeful Humour against the Turks: Be∣sides the meaner Princes of the Arabians, who are the most Religious, and Supersti∣tious of all the others, falling off from the Alliance with the Scheriff, on the score of Religion, things became more quiet in A∣rabia, and gave the Turks less Fears, and Apprehensions than before.

Moreover Calailicos Ahmet Pasha, a cun∣ning Sophister (of whom we gave lately an Account) having been sent from Con∣stantinople with some Forces against the Scheriff, changed his Method from Arms, to Epistles, Sermons, and Exhortations, perswading him, that since he saw so many Martyrs on all sides, Dying for the Maho∣metan Cause, that he should not add to the Slaughter of the Musselmen, nor joyn with Infidels to the Destruction of the True Faith.

To these were added also divers Letters from other Pasha's, as also from Mulla's, Seighs, and Cadi's of the most esteem in Asia; which so prevailed upon the Mind of the Scheriff, that he for some time desisted from all Hostilities upon the Turks.

Notwithstanding which, the Eastern Princes bordering on Arabia, were a little cautious how they trusted the sincerity of the Scheriff; for in despight of all his fair Words, they would not be decoyed to leave their Country open, and exposed to the Mercy of the Ishmaelites, a People that never kept Faith; so that the Turks recei∣ved no more Forces from Asia, the follow∣ing Year, than they had done in this pre∣sent, by reason of the Jealousie they con∣ceived of the Arabians.

Notwithstanding the pressing Desires of the Sultan,* 31.6 to hasten the return of his Vi∣zier, he made his Excuses to delay his Journey; alledging, That Prince Lewis had been reinforced by considerable Re∣cruits, and therefore it was necessary to observe his Motions; that the Floods by the Land-Waters, caused by perpetual Rains, made it impossible for the Army to march without Hardships, and unsuppor∣table Labours: But at length the old Year drawing towards an end, and it becoming necessary to provide for the Actions, Wars, and Counsels of the New, the Vizier was forced to leave the Army; which he did with great haste, and arrived before Adri∣anople about the 8th or 10th of December; where he remained under his Tents, ma∣king a show as if he intended to march in∣to the Morea, with intention to recover Scio; but before this Design was resolved, a Conference was held in the Vizier's Tents, where the Mufti was present; af∣ter which the Chimacam was called, as al∣so the Aga of the Janisaries, and the Aga of the Spahee's, with divers other Offi∣cers, who returned back with the Grand Vizier; at which Assembly it was conclu∣ded, That by reason of the urgency of the Times, and that the Imperialists were chief∣ly to be attended, as being the strongest, and most considerable Party, and Grand Vizier should remain at Adrianople, to raise new Forces, and prepare for the Wars of the following Year. But as to the present, that all their Thoughts and Stratagems should be employed for the recovery of the Island of Scio, the which obstructed all Correspondencies and Commerce with Smyrna, Rhodes, and even with Egypt it self; so that Coffee, Rice, and Sugar, were raised to an excessive Price: Wherefore cost what it would, it was agreed, That that place was the first to be taken; for which Expedition Misir-Oghli was appoint∣ed Captain-Pasha,* 31.7 an old experienced Sea-Captain. To provide against which At∣tempt, the Venetians put all things in good order both by Sea, and Land; and in all Places where they suspected that the Ene∣my might Land, and make their Descent,

they raised Forts, and planted Cannon, and supplied all necessary Provisions against a Siege, giving a report, That they would make it as strong as Malta it self.

The Sultan being sensible that his Peo∣ple were become much disheartned and weakned by the many Misfortunes and Troubles which they had sustained, gave Orders to the Chimacam of Adrianople, named Mustapha Pasha, to treat the People with Kindness and Civility:* 31.8 This Chima∣cam was a prudent Person, and being a lo∣ver of Justice, and tender of the Welfare of the People, was esteemed and well spoken of by all; and having known Miseries and Hardships during the time that he had undergone a Slavery in Poland, he knew the better how to commiserate the Afflicti∣ons of others: But above all, as Matters stood now in these Times, the great Con∣cern of a Chief Governour was to prevent Tumults and Insurrections of the People; of the danger of which the late Disturban∣ces had given a pregnant Example, and so moved the Spirit of the Chimacam to prose∣cute the Offenders, that 315 were put to Death at Adrianople, for the aforesaid Se∣dition; and six of the principal Officers being forced to fly to Constantinople, were there taken, and being put into Sacks, were strangled, and after the Ancient Fa∣shion thrown into the Sea; the which had been amongst the Romans the Punishment for Parricides,

Insui voluêrunt in culeum vivos & dejici in mare.

After the Conference which the Grand Vizier had held at his Tents with the Principal Ministers of State, he made di∣vers Dispatches into several Parts; namely Halil Pasha, whom he made Seraskier in the Morea, with Instructions to keep a watchful Eye upon the Island of Negro∣pont.

Likewise three Aga's were dispatched to Algier, Tripoli, and Tunis, to hasten their Maritime Preparations, tho' with little hopes of success, by reason that those Go∣vernments in Barbary were at Wars one with the other, and had great Jealousies a∣mongst them.

At this time also Orders came from A∣drianople directed to the Chimacam, and Lieutenant-General of the Janisaries, to provide Quantities of Rice, and other Pro∣visions for the Relief of Temeswaer, which for want thereof was greatly distressed; and so Orders were given all the way on the Road thither, to take up all the Wag∣gons and Carts that they could meet with, by that time that they came to Philippopolis and Sophia, might make up a Number of 300; which might probably prove a suffi∣cient Convoy to secure them; And for a better Reinforcement, Orders were given for the enrolling of 300 Janisaries, being new raised Soldiers; and with such Prepa∣rations as these for the next Campaign, ended this Year.

Anno 1695.

THIS Year began with a most Terri∣ble Fire in Constantinople, [year 1695] which con∣sumed 4000. Houses and Shops towards that part where stands the Historical Pil∣lar, which is about the middle of the City; which Accident gave some stop to the Counsels then in hand; howsoever the Preparations for the next Years War by Sea and Land proceeded.

The Tartar came to Adrianople, where he spent the remainder of the Winter in Conferences with the Grand Vizier, and other Principal Officers of State, in order to carry on the War both by Sea and Land: And whereas all sorts of Provisions were become very dear both in Adrianople and Constantinople, by reason that the Seas were obstructed by the Venetians, so that no Coffee, Rice, nor Sugar, could be tran∣sported from Egypt into those Parts; the French Ambassador undertook to supply the same with French Ships, demanding only, That when such Commodities arrive, the Turks should pay no more for them, than in Times of Peace; which besides some o∣ther private Contracts were very pleasing to the Turks, and served to confirm the Friendship, and increase the Confidence be∣tween the two People.

As the Eyes of all the Turkish Officers were intent on the War, there being a De∣sign to recover Scio in the Winter Season, before the Venetians could come forth with their Fleet, the Sultan sent for Mezzo Morto, who was Admiral of the Fleet, together with six Captains of the Men of War, re∣proaching them for Cowardice; for that in case they had done their Duty in the last Engagement against the Venetians, Scio had not been lost; wherefore these Officers were discharged of their Commands, and Sarhos or Drunken Chusaein Pasha, was declared Captain Pasha, or Admiral, in the Place of Mezzo Morto; being esteemed a Man of more Boldness, and Courage, and Conduct, than the other; and such was the Shame, and Confusion that the Turks conceived for the loss of Scio, that even in the Winter, a thing not practised by the Turks, Orders were given to the New

Admiral to prepare, and equip an hundred Frigats.

Whilst all things were preparing for this Years War, and in an especial manner for the recovery of Scio, on the 27th of Ianu∣ary, Old Stile, the Grand Seignior Sultan Achmet dyed,* 31.9 which for that present put a stop to all Business then in agitation both in regard to the War, or Peace: For as to the latter my Lord Paget arrived at Adri∣anople on the 23d, and next Day desired an Audience of the Grand Vizier, which was promised to him on the 31st, when the Propositions he had to make, were so reasonable, and the Turks in so good a Temper that the Ambassador perswaded himself that they would be accepted, the Great Vizier, and Chimacam showing themselves not averse, but rather well incli∣ned to a reasonable Peace.

But whilst they were thinking of these things, the Court, and City, and all Peo∣ple were surprized to hear the News of the Death of the Sultan; who at the time of his last Agony, desired to see and speak with his Successour Sultan Mustapha, who could not be perswaded to go to him, and so he died without that Satisfaction, by a great Defluxion, or Catarrh, which fell upon his Lungs: Only he left it in Com∣mission to his Servants, to acquaint his Nephew, Sultan Mustapha, who was un∣doubtedly to succeed him, That all he had to desire of him was, to desire him that he would permit his Son to live; but whether this Request was granted him or not, is not yet known; for Matters of this Na∣ture are seldom reported without the Walls of the Seraglio.

So soon as he was dead, Mustapha Eldest Son to Sultan Mahomet IV. was proclaim∣ed, and saluted Emperor, and all passed without any Disturbance, Disorder, or In∣convenience whatsoever.

In very few Hours afterwards the Body of the Deceased Achmet was hurried away to Constantinople, and with a small Atten∣dance buried in the Sepulcher of his Bro∣ther, and immediately the Sultana, his Mother, was required to hasten thither and retire, and Expresses dispatched to all Parts to carry and divulge the News, and most especially acquaint the New Valide Sultana with the Exaltation of her Son to the Throne of his Father. For the present Sul∣tan Mustapha being about 33 Years of Age, and in his Prime, appeared very Robust, and Comely, and to show a mildness of Spirit at the beginning, he for the present confirmed the Great Vizier in his Place, by restoring the Seals to him which he had resigned into his Hands, and giving him a Cofran lined with Sables. His Mo∣ther was now every Day expected at A∣drianople, until whose coming thither, no∣thing was to be done; for as she was a Person highly beloved, and esteemed by her late Husband Sultan Mahomet, Father of the present Sultan Mustapha (as we have manifested in our foregoing History) so she was a Woman of Intrigue, and one who had so great a Power over her Son, that he entirely gave himself up to the Go∣vernment and Guidance of his Mother.* 31.10 She was a Native of Canea (tho' some say she was a Circassian born) and taken from thence when the Place was first possessed by the Turks; her Father was a Protopapa, or Bishop of that place.

His first entrance into Business was to enquire after the State of the Treasury; and to inform himself therein, he called for the Treasurer, and demanded of him,* 31.11 How much Money there was in the Trea∣sury? To which Answer was made, Fif∣teen Purses: What then (said he) is become of all the rest? To which it was answered, That his Predecessor had disposed of it: It is well, (said he) and I shall take it from them who have received it.

With these Beginnings it was much fear∣ed that he would prove a troublesome Neighbour to all Christendom; and a Cruel and a Severe Master to all the surviving Ministers of State; but things were carri∣ed so closely, that the Government had no News of any thing until the Successor had carried his Point, and secured every thing for his Establishment; to which many things concurred, as that he was the Son, and lineally descended from Sultan Maho∣met IV, who after a Reign of 48 Years, was Deposed, by reason of the Ill Fortune, and Avaritious Temper of some of his Mi∣nisters, or to please the Soldiers, who said, That he had Lived and Reigned long e∣nough. Moreover the People had a great Esteem for this his Son, being Young and Handsome, and in his Robust and Mature Age; nor was there any Person able to stand against him, nor capable of being of∣fered to the Soldiery for their Emperor: There was none of the Ottoman Family known unto the World, but a Child of two Years old, the Son of the late Sultan Ach∣met, and of such an one in such a Conjun∣cture of time, it was not so much as to be thought of; tho' most of the Ministers in Power did all they could to keep Sultan Mustapha from the Throne.

His Beginnings were very brisk,* 31.12 (for besides what he said to the Treasurer) he startled the Grand Vizier, and all the Pa∣sha's of the Bench, who knew not what to say, or act, or resolve, or whom to trust,

[illustration]

[illustration]

Sultan Mustapha the Second, the Present Emperour Eldest Son to Sultan Mahomet the 4^th

This suddain change humbled much of the Spirit of the Grand Vizier, so that he did not adventure to act so freely in Business as he had formerly done in the time of Sultan Achmet: For tho' he had received several Favours of his New Master, which served to encourage him at first, yet they were so mixed with his Frowns, and Im∣perious Threats, that he thought not him∣self safe, but lived in a continual appre∣hension of Death.

When the Grand Seignior Vested him, as is commonly done by every Sultan at his Inauguration; he told him,

That he should be careful what he did,* 31.13 that he should treat his Soldiers well, and above all, that he be sure to tell him the truth; and if not, he should soon know and be sensible of what would follow:

But since this Severity, and sharp Saying, he re∣mitted something of his Angry Temper,* 31.14 and became more mild and easie; so that to encourage and raise his Spirit a little, he sent his Kuzlir-Aga in Ceremony with a great Attendance, to carry to the Grand Vizier a Prayer, which he himself had composed in the time of his Solitude, and Seclusion from the World, which were re∣ceived with profound Respect; the Bearer himself had five Purses presented to him, and the Chief of his Attendants was treat∣ed with several Rich Vests, and the others of meaner Degree had a good number of Zaichins distributed amongst them.* 31.15 The Grand Seignior also would not want his own Present, which was in Horses, and Jewels, several Young Damsels, richly a∣dorned, with above 100 Purses of Mo∣ney; and yet for all this the Vizier thought not himself safe, nor did the bitter Thoughts of Death pass from him: for whilst he was trembling for himself, he received a Hatte∣sheriff, or a Royal Command from the Hand of the Grand Seignior, requiring him to command the Chiaus Pasha to Arrest the Chimacam of Adrianople, the Vizier's own chief Creature and Confident, and to put him between the Gates, a Prison for great Personages: The Fault objected to his Charge was, That in the time of the late Sultan Achmet, he had put to Death two of this present Sultan's Favourites, for en∣deavouring to promote the Interest of their Master, to the Prejudice of the Ruling Prince. Notwithstanding all which Mor∣tifying Commands, and Accidents, the Grand Vizier appeared outwardly with a chearful Countenance, for the least Sad∣ness would have been interpreted for Con∣tumacy, and a Discontented Spirit a∣gainst the Commands and Pleasure of his Master; for which reason he bore up brave∣ly against all Misfortunes, concealing the Agitations of his Mind from all those who had Business with him, and even from his own Domesticks.

At this time my Lord Paget Ambassa∣dor from His Majesty King William,* 31.16 was then at Adrianople, watching an Opportu∣nity to make Proposals for a Peace with the Emperor, of which, tho' about the lat∣ter time of Sultan Achmet, there was a great and a fair appearance; yet after his Decease this young Sultan mounting the Throne, all the hopes vanished, he him∣self being of a hot and fiery Spirit, was fully resolved to try his Fortune in the War, from which Design neither his Mo∣ther, nor his Women, nor his greatest Fa∣vourites could divert them. And the Kiah-Bey himself, who was Lieutenant-General, of the Janisaries, a Person of great Esteem, and Power in the Army, was disgraced, and put out of Office, for arguing in the Divan against the Grand Seignior's ta••ing ths Field this Year in Person.

These Changes had disconcerted all the Measures which my Lord Paget had taken towards a Peace, of which there now re∣mained no hopes for this Year; for the Sultan was not to be removed from his Re∣solution, nor the Soldiery averse to it, ha∣ving fixed it in their Minds, that this Sul∣tan was Lucky and Fortunate, and was to restore all that had been lost, since the Siege of Vienna, and the fatal Managements of the Grand Vizier Kara Mustapha. And to this purpose the Grand Seignior discour∣sing with the Vizier, he told him, how sensi∣ble he was of the evil management of Af∣fairs in the Empire, and that they were much worse than they had been in the time of his Father; to restore which to a better Condition, he again declared his Resolu∣tion to try his Fortune for another Year; the which not succeeding well, he was of an Opinion, That he could at any time make a Truce with the Christians, which perhaps he might be inclined to accept next Year, not out of a Necessity thereof, but in consideration to his People, to whom, after a long War of 17 or 18 Years, he was glad to give Ease and Quiet; for he was sensible, that the Ottoman Empire was in great Disorder, by reason of the Igno∣rance, Negligence, and ill Administration of some of the principal Ministers of State, which he would make it his Care to re∣medy.

With these Resolutions of the Sultan, all things were preparing to take the Field early with a strong Army; it being di∣vulged, and published amongst the Sol∣diery, that their first March should be to∣wards

Belgrade, from whence if they could have made any Conquest on the other side of the Save, the Turks might yet (as low as they were) have proved a troublesome, and a dreadful Enemy to all Germany. And indeed the Christians were more sensible hereof than formerly; for the Turks had lately had many lucky Hits to encourage them, and which did indeed animate the People very much, seeming to them like good Omens of Change of Fortune in their favour: For the Venetians had in two se∣veral Engagements at Sea been worsted by the Turks, which was the cause of the Sur∣render of Scio to the Turks, of which they possessed themselves without any great Difficulty; where tho' the loss the Veneti∣ans had sustained both in Ships, and Men, was very considerable, yet the loss of their Reputation at Sea, was much more, and of a more evil Consequence; for the Turks animated hereby, fell boldly upon the Ve∣netians in the Morea, and put them to the Rout, fansying the Summer following to regain all again, despising now the Enemy which lately they durst not see, and were af••raid to approach.

To these good Fortunes of the Sultan, the News was added by way of Moldavia, of a great Victory that the Tartars had obtained against the Poles; which with the Successes the Ottoman Pasha's had ob∣tained against the Rebels in Asia, put all things at the Port into a smiling Conditi∣on, no Man doubting, but that the influ∣ence of these prosperous Beginnings would crown all the Actions of this New Sultan, with Success and Victory.

The Fight between the Poles and the Tartars, in the Suburbs of Leopolis, hap∣pened on the 11th of February of this Year, being Extracted out of a Letter of the Great General, Written to the Envoy Cavalier Proski, of the 16th of February from Leopolis.

An Extract of the Great Gene∣ral's Letter, Written to the Envoy Cavalier Proski.

WE have not only in the Season of the last Spring, but during the whole Summer, and Autumn, lived in continual Alarms, and Skirmishes with our Enemies, but even in this very Win∣ter been engaged with them in divers Bloody Fights: And particularly on the 11th of this Month of February, a Bat∣tle was made between 3000 of our Sol∣diers, against 70000 Tartars, within the Suburbs, and under the Walls of Leo∣polis: The Particulars of which, are these.

Sultan Zabas Gerei,* 32.1 Son of the Tartar-Han, who in the Month of October last, gave up to our Hands, all the Provisions belonging to the Turks, which he had ta∣ken into his Care and Conduct to be Con∣voyed to Kaminieck; of which Disgrace, and Dishonour his Father being very sen∣sible, urged the Son to repair his Credit by some great Action worthy the Fame of his Valour, and his Prowess in War: Accordingly being assisted by all the Power of the Tartars, as well those of Budziac, Bialogrod, and Dobrucz, as those of Crim, who the last Year had joyned with the Turks under Peter Waradin, came on the 10th of this Month of Fe∣bruary, and Encamped themselves in the Plains of that Town, which is called the Cracovian Leopolis, with intention to fix his Camp there; and from thence to send out his Parties to all Places, where they could Burn and Spoil, make Slaves, and put all to Fire and Sword; and so they Ravaged every where for the space of eight Days, until at length all the Coun∣tries round being alarm'd hereat, I raised all the Forces that I was able, and brought them together from their respective Quar∣ters, which alas, was a most inconsidera∣ble Power against so Mighty an Enemy; for all that we could gather, and unite, did not amount to more than 3000 fight∣ing Men.

The Day following about Eight of the Clock in the Morning, the Sultan Tartar drew out his Men into form of Battle; and I also having my Confidence in God, drew out that Handful of Men which I had with me, and made a Sally out of the City to covert the S••burbs. The Enemy staid not long to look on us, but seeing some Polish Companies to march boldly against them, they Detached a Party of Tartars to meet and engage them, and to force the Outworks, which were only for∣tified with Hedges, and a kind of Wall made up with Mats and Rushes well wo∣ven together. This Command was exe∣cuted with such Vigour, that doubtless the Place had been carried at the first At∣tack, had not the danger wherein they were of losing their Lives, and Estates, and all they had, made them desperate,

and forced them to make all the resistance that they were able; and in effect they fought like Lyons, receiving the Enemy so bravely, that in a short time all the Fields were covered with the Dead Bodies of the Slain. The Tartars made Thir∣teen Attacks to try their Fortune, and were as often repulsed by the Chri∣stians, without any great loss on their side.

This Fight continued four Hours, un∣til at length the Enemy observing that all their Assaults prevailed little, but were very Bloody, and of great loss, they re∣solved, That at the same time, when they engaged us in the Front with one Party, they should break in upon the Hedge with another, and whatever loss, or Blood it should cost, to carry it by main force, as it immediately proved; for the Enemy having by this means got between us and the City,* 32.2 we remained without any hopes imaginable of relief; howsoever with a Courage full of resolution to overcome, or die like Brave Men, turning our Faces upon them, to whom we had but newly turned our Backs, we did not only over∣come them, but cut a great Number of them in pieces; and after another Engage∣ment, which lasted about two Hours more, drove them out of the Suburbs of the City; tho' in the time of this Fight, the Tartars having set Fire thereunto, the Wind, and Smoak, and Dust did so in∣commode our People, that they were in a manner Blinded, and knew not which course to take; howsoever their Invinci∣ble Courage was such, as that the Enemy was put to Flight.

This Fight continued until Three a Clock in the Afternoon, by which time they had been so beaten, that they were forced to withdraw before the Evening, about a League and a half from the City,* 32.3 and the next Day proceeded on their March; and the third Day passed the Neister, on their way homewards.

The Number of the Slain on the Chri∣stian side did not exceed above 100, and about 160 Wounded; what the Enemy lost, is not to be known.

But such Matters as these, at so far a di∣stance, and between Tartars and Poles, did not much affect, or trouble the Ottoman Court; but such as were nearer hand, as Naval Fights, and the Taking and Reco∣vering of the Island of Scio, being near the Royal Cities, made great noise both in Europe and Asia, and raised the hopes of the People to great and high Expectations of the future Fortune of this New Sultan, as if he had been born to be Restorer of the decaying Condition of the Ottoman Empire.

We have related already the ill Success which the Venetians had had in two several Fights at Sea against the Turks,* 32.4 which be∣ing unusual, and of many Years not known, made it matter of Wonder to all the World. For after the Turks had beaten the Venetian Fleet, all things were put into great Con∣sternation at Scio, so that the Venetian Com∣manders most shamefully abandoned the Place, stealing away in the Night without giving time for some of their Troops which were abroad to guard the Island, to Em∣bark with them, which gave cause to some of their Officers, who thereby became Slaves to the Turks, to vent out Thousands of Imprecations and Curses upon them; and indeed their Cafe was sad, but Neces∣sity had no Law, for the Venetians had now been beaten twice at Sea by the Turks, who had they followed their Blow, might have utterly destroyed the Venetian Fleet; but the Turks being contented with this unusual Success, a thing not known to them for more than a hundred Years past, were contented with the Flight of the Enemy, and therewith a Cession to them of the whole Island; and the Turks entered trium∣phant thereupon without any Opposition.

The first Act of the Turkish Clemency was to Hang up four Men of the Latine Rite, who were of the Romish Church, and of the Italian Race; namely, Signior Pie∣tro Giustiniani di Antonio, Signior Domenico Stella, who were Deputies, ordained to protect that Religion; Signior Francesco Draco, and Giovanni Castelli di Brecci. Sig∣nior Sofiati, who was Vice-Consul for the English Nation in that Island, fled with his Family, and was well received at Tino: Do∣menico Castelli Son of Vincenzo Castelli, e∣scaped also, (with whom I was well ac∣quainted) together with forty of the chief Families of the Latine Rite, leaving their Possessions, and Moveables behind them: Antonio Rendi happened to be then at Smyr∣na; but his Family deferring their Depar∣ture, his House was Plundered, and all his Estate ruined like that of his Neighbours; for tho' they fled to Smyrna for refuge, by this Revolution the Greeks gained a clear Victory and Ascendant over the Latines: For whereas formerly there were great A∣nimosities between those two Rites; the Latines by reason of their Riches, having the Pope on their side, were always esteem∣ed

the Superiors, and by the great Colle∣ctions made for them, and Legacies be∣queathed, they gained much more of the Hearts and Favour of the Turks, than the Poverty of the Greeks was able to pur∣chase; but now a fair Opportunity hap∣pening of gaining and Confiscating all that appertained to the Latines, they seized on all that belonged to them; treating the Greeks more favourably,* 32.5 because they be∣lieved them to be the less culpable, having the less Riches; and in reality the Greeks having been under the Dominion of the Turks for some Ages, were become almost their Natural Lord, from whom they ex∣pected better Quarter than from the Vene∣tians, or other Italians; and so always wished well to the Turks. Thus was Scio in a short time fallen again into the Hands of the Turks, from whence they are never again likely to recover it, unless the Vene∣tians amend their Politicks, and prove more Vigilant and Brave in the Wars both by Sea and Land; but that is not now to be expected, nor those of the Latines permit∣ted to live in that Island, unless they con∣form to the Rites of the Greek Church, the greatest part of which were restored to the Enjoyment of their Estates, with their Ancient Privileges; but the Latines were deprived of both, by the Instigation of their old Inveterate Enemies the Greeks; tho' at first they were put in hopes of obtaining the like, or equal Favours with them.

After the Death of Sultan Achmet, and that Sultan Mustapha was exalted to the Throne; in the first place Achmet Pasha, Chimacam of Adrianople was Disgraced, and all his Goods and Estate Confiscated to the Use of the Grand Seignior,* 32.6 and he himself made a Prisoner in the Seraglio, but pardoned at the Intercession of the Grand Vizier, and sent Governour to the Island of Mytilene, where I had once a Pa∣sha for a Friend Married to a Sultana, which had like to have cost me dear; but (God be praised) I escaped him without much loss.

In the Place of this Chimacam, the Ni∣sangi Pasha, who sets the Grand Seignior's Firme to certain Writings,* 32.7 was put in his place; and the Vizier's Kahya into the Place of the Nisangi, and Gele••i Ibrahim Aga, was made Kahya.

Upon the Arrival of the Valide Sultana at Adrianople, Iastis•• Aga, who had been formerly Kahya to the Hasaki Sultana, or the Royal Queen, was Constituted Aga, or General of the Janisaries, and at the same time Vizier of the Bench: These were succeeded by the Spahyler Agasi, who is General of the Horse, and his Place supplied by a Salakiar of the Sera∣glio.

About the beginning of March, Ymam-S••de Mahomet Effendi, then Kadilesker of Romelia, was created Mufti by the Grand Seignior; and his Predecessor was sent to Constantinople, from whence the Sultan sent for Mimadi Effendi to be Kadilesker of Anatolia.

The Nakib, who is the Chief of the Green Heads, or those of the Race of Mahomet, was deprived of this Office, and Mahomet Effendi, Kadi of C••n∣stantinople, which was as much as Re∣corder of that City, was put into his Place.

In like manner the Tefterdar-Kahyasi, or the Lord Treasurer's Steward, or Se∣cretary, called Galil Effendi, was also chan∣ged, who had been Treasurer in the Time of the foregoing Vizier Ali Pasha; and thus had he formed all his Court accord∣ing to his own Humour and Fancy.

And as to the High and Sublime Offi∣ces Abroad, he began also to form and modelize them: That of Egypt, he Con∣ferred upon Ishmael Pasha, who had been lately Beglerbeg of Damascus; and the Government of this latter he bestowed on the Kadilesker of the Deceased Sultan Achmet.

Hassan Pasha, who was Kinsman to the Queen Regent, late Governour of Scio, was called back to Court from his Banish∣ment at Hatsack, and made the Deputy-Chimacam, or Vikil-Chimacam, to Go∣vern at any time during the Grand Seig∣nior's Absence.

A LIST of such as were put to Death for the late Conspiracy at Adrianople.

STRANGLED.

• BENGLI HASSAN PASHA, late Governour of Tripoli of Soria.

BEHEADED.

• ...Hassan Turcman Agasi.
• Bester Aga, Salahor of the Grand Seignior.
• Weli, Aga of the Chimacam.
• Hassan Effendi, Kahya of the Chimacam.
• Mutpach Emmini, or Customer.

HANGED.

• An Astrologer.

These following were Banished.

• Fisula Effendi, formerly Mufti, who had been Banished to, and afterwards Exiled into the Upper Egypt.
• Iohaia Effendi, late Kadilescher, sent to Aleppo.
• Mahomet Effendi Nakib, Banished to Aleppo.
• Ganziack Effendi, under Kadi of Galata, was sent to Lemnos.
• As was also Nissani Ogla Hussaein Aga, Favourite to the aforementioned Vizier, Ali Pasha.
• Besides these, were above a Hundred more Strangled of Inferiour Quality, whose Bodies were thrown into the River Meritz, which runs by Adrianople.

The Valide Sultana being arrived at A∣drianople, was received with open Arms by her Son, who governed himself much by the Measures had been given him by his Mother, who made several Changes and Alterations every Day amongst the Offi∣cers of State; only the Grand Vizier and Mufti continued in their Offices, and the greatest part of the others consisted of Old Servants of the Court, established in the time of his Father Sultan Mahomet IV. of which the Queen-Mother had an Opinion that they would prove the most Faithful Servants of any in the Courr. To make room for these Men, the Chimacam, the Great Master of the Horse to the Sultan, the Chehaya Bey, or Lieutenant-General of the Janisaries, (who is always more fear∣ed, and esteemed by the Soldiery than the Aga himself) were all displaced, with the Janisar-Aga, as also the Principal Offi∣cers of the Spahees; having an Opini∣on, That the Youngest are always the more Bold, and Daring, their Courages being excited with Ambition, and Vain-Glory.

Things being in this manner modellized both for Domestick and Martial Affairs, the Grand Seignior again confirmed, and published his Resolution to go this Year to the War; and to make Provisions of Money to maintain the same, with the u∣sual Donative to the Soldiery, which was always given in former times, whensoever the Sultan made his first Years Cam∣paign.

Those who were against the Grand Seignior's going in Person to the War, pres∣sed very hard the prevailing Argument of want of Money, to raise which, all means possible were contrived; for the Sultan would not be put by his Resolution, al∣ledging, That the Negligence of his Fa∣ther and Unkle's not going to War in Per∣son, had been the Ruine of the Ottoman Army, and the Cause of all those Losses, and Disgraces which his Empire had su∣stained; but Money must be found by one way or other; to do which, the Grand Vizier was strictly enjoyned to give an Account of Eighteen Millions in the space of Thirty Days, besides the Arrears due

to the Soldiery, in the Time of the last Sultan Achmet: And tho' the Grand Vizier alledged, That it seemed reasonable, that such as had managed the Publick Offices during the two preceding Reigns, should be answerable for the Miscarriages, and not he, who had been employed therein but only some few Months before; yet the Sultan would not admit of this Excuse for a Reason, but required the Account of the Eighteen Millions: His Mother also furnished her Son with Seven Millions and a half in ready Money, and Fifteen Mil∣lions in Jewels, which she had been colle∣cting in the space of fifteen Years that she had been the Wife of his Father; and from the Widow of the late Deceased Sultan Achmet, they took another half Million; the Vizier was Taxed at a Million and a half, and five Millions in Jewels; likewise a good round Sum was demanded from the Chimacam, and other Pasha's and Persons in great Offices.

There was a farther Proposition made to screw Money out of all the Arabians, and Negro's at Court: The Kuzlir-Aga was the first of that Rank from whom the most considerable Sums were exacted; to pay which, their Estates and Faculties sent and conveyed out of sight to Constantinople, were all called from thence.* 33.1 The like was also demanded from the Ulema, and all the Ecclesiastical Lands and Estates were Taxed.* 33.2

To execute all these Contrivances and Ways for raising Money, the Grand-Seig∣nior was solely intent, labouring Day and Night to amass Money; and spent his whole time to heap up Riches; to do which, he acted many things without the knowledge of the Vizier, and wrote Let∣ters, and received Answers relating to the raising Men, and providing Subsistence for the Troops without interesting his Grand Vizier therein; the which struck such a Fear and Terrour into the Minds of all those who had to do with the Publick In∣terest, that none durst to act any thing privately, or in an obscure manner, which might be of prejudice to the Grand Seig∣nior, and his Government.

To keep this Sultan in the Humour of going to the War, his Mother laboured to keep up his Spirits; which being observed by the great Men, such as the Mufti, the Grand Vizier, the Lord Treasurer, and the Generals of the Janisaries, and of the Spa∣hees, they all submitted thereunto, only they gave in a Petition to be delivered to the Sultan by the Hand of the Valide Sol∣tana, or Queen-Mother; representing, That since they had observed that it was His Majesty's Resolution to go in Person to the War, they were concurring with him in the same, promising to be helpful therein to the best of their Powers; be∣seeching only, That His Ottoman Majesty would be pleased to Indulge them so much time, as might serve to assemble, and ga∣ther their Militia into a Body, and to make Provisions for their Subsistence, as also Ammunition, and Cannon, with Pow∣der and Bullet sufficient to attend so great an Army: Of all which they gave the Sultan in Writing a particular Account in what forwardness all things were; and concluded, That since it is the Custom of the Germans to be late in the Field, they did not doubt but to be more forward than they, and to Grace and Honour the Sul∣tan's first Expedition with the Success of Glorious Atchievements, of which the Miscarriage would prove of evil Conse∣quence, as the contrary would be of migh∣ty advantage to the whole Ottoman Empire, which languishing after a Fortunate Sultan, would then think the Wheel turned in case they could see the end of a Campaign con∣cluded with Honour of a New Sultan.

The Grand Seignior being sensible here∣of, raised all the Forces he was able, both in Asia and Europe: And to Engage the Tartar Han on his side, certain Aga's were dispatched to Tartary with Purses of Mo∣ney, with Presents of a Sword richly a∣dorned with Diamonds, and with rich Cof∣tans; as also with Presents to the other Kinsmen of the Han, and to the Mirzees, who are the Noble Men, and Chief Offi∣cers both of War and Peace, desiring them all to be early at the War; By which great Assiduity of the Sultan, all the Great Of∣ficers were in fear of him, knowing that as he Rewarded generously, so he Punish∣ed severely.

The Grand Vizier in the mean time considering the Troubles under which he was to labour, as also the Invincible Diffi∣culties of the present War, in case the Sultan should persist in his Resolution of going in Person to Command the Army, he endeavoured what he could to obtain the Favour that he might lay down his Of∣fice, and quietly and safely retire from all Business; for which he made Talkish to the Grand Seignior, which is a Petition made by the Master of Requests; (of which there is but one belonging to the Court called Talkishgee) the substance of which was to lay before the Grand Seignior the impossibility of making the Donative to the Soldiers, amounting unto Twelve Mil∣lions, the which was always given by the Sultans to the Soldiers, whensoever they

made their first Campaign: This was so reasonable an Exception, and Excuse, that there was no reply to be made thereunto, but the absolute Will and Pleasure not to pay it; for besides the want of Money in the Treasury, which had been exhausted by a long and an unfortunate War, the Grand Seignior added, That he did not esteem himself obliged to a Custom which was begun in the most Flourishing Times of the Empire, when Success crowned all their Enterprizes with Victory, when the Ene∣mies were forced to pay all Charges of the War, with an Overplus of Riches and Increase, which filled the Royal Exchequer, and that Wars maintained the Empire: But those Days, added the Grand Seig∣nior, are now past; and that it would be an Insolence in the Soldiery, to expect a Donative from him, who was not in the least beholding to them for his being pla∣ced in the Throne, to which he came by Succession,* 33.3 and a Just Title, and not by the Favour and Assistance of the Soldiery; and that whosoever had opposed him there∣in (who was their True and Lawful So∣veraign) would have been guilty of High-Treason, and ought to Die by the Just Laws of the Empire.

In this manner, the Wisest and most Ex∣perienced Officers observing how difficult, and almost impossible it was to divert the Grand Seignior from his Resolution of go∣ing in Person to the War, they all agreed to joyn with their Master, and to applaud his happy Designs, which they prayed to God might be prosperous, promising to give all Assistance with their Lives and For∣tunes, that he might return with Victory and Success: So soon were their Minds changed to the Will and Pleasure of their Absolute and Uncontroulable Lord, that none durst open his Mouth against his Determination, nor no Murmurings heard unless by some few Janisaries, who Talked a little, without any Notice ta∣ken thereof.

The Grand Vizier finding himself also under Invincible Difficulties, thought it the safest way to close with the Sultan, which he accordingly did, and with much outward Zeal dissembled a Chear∣fulness of Spirit in Compliance with his Master.

This Matter being resolved, it was con∣cluded, That an Army should be formed of 80000 Fighting Men, and the Tugh, or Horse-Tail, being with Prayers, after the usual manner, exposed at the Vizier's Gate, the 30th of March was appointed to take the Field, and enter the Tents, which are commonly pitched about two English Miles distant from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 And the Grand Seignior to lose no time, Commanded that 2000 of his Pages, and as many others on Horseback, appointed for his Guard, should be at the appointed time in a readiness to attend the Sultan: But yet things went but slowly on, by rea∣son of the great Discords arisen in Asia,* 33.4 whereby many of the Chief Men had been killed, which gave a stop to the March of the Militia.

To which also another stop was given by the News which the Tartar Han re∣ceived, That the Czar of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being joyned with the Cossacks, was passing down the Tanais, with design to fall upon Asac; of which he gave Advice to the Grand Seignior, by an Express dispat••h∣ed to Adrianople, acquainting him, That the Enemies were grown so numerous, that he could not this Year send his Troops to Hungary, having hard Work to defend his own Country, and People, from so nu∣merous an Army as that of the M••s••ovites joyned with the Cossacks. But the Grand Seignior not satisfied with this Excuse, re∣turned an Answer, That notwithstanding all Impediments to the contrary, he must by all means come with a Numerous Army, and appear in his Presence; but this was impossible to be done, the Soldiers and People not being contented to please the Grand Seignior to see their Country laid open, and exposed to such a Powerful E∣nemy.

This Grand Seignior Sultan Mustapha, when he came first to the Throne, was Feared, Esteemed, Loved, and Obeyed; but the Affection of his People was soon estranged from him,* 33.5 since he Deposed the late Mufti, and caused the Grand Vizier, with many other Persons, Innocent and Worthy, to be Strangled, with Ignominy and Dishonour. But the Mufti was most of all lamented, having the Reputation of a Just, Sincere, Honest, and a Holy Man, in whose place the Sultan established his late Hogia, or School-Master, named Fei∣zulah Effendi, a Wicked, False, Perfidious, and Covetous Wretch, as he was general∣ly esteemed to be.

The Grand Vizier, (as we have said) was always affraid of the Changeable Hu∣mour of the Sultan, and could not cover his Passion, nor dissemble his Countenance; of which the Sultan taking notice, depri∣ved him of his Office, and Banished him at Midnight to Chisme, which is a small Vil∣lage on the Coast of Anatolia over against Scio; but this Proscription continued not long, before he was brought back again to Adrianople, and Strangled, and his Body

flung out at the Seraglio-Gate, where it remained until the next Day at Noon, with the Face and Beard all besmeared with a —

At Adrianople all the Court was chang∣ed; only the Grand Seignior when he first entered upon the Throne, confirmed the Janisar-Aga in his Place, who was an Ho∣nest Man, and a good Soldier, but soon afterwards he put him out, and Constitu∣ted another in his Place, called Baltagée Deli, which signifies Mad Battle-Axe Man, the Son of an Armenian Renegade, a Vile Fellow, without Sence, or Manners: Like∣wise the Kahya-Bey, or Lieutenant-Ge∣neral of the Janisaries; and the Kuzlir-Aga, or Eunuch of the Women were dis∣placed; and in short since this Sultan came to the Throne, there was nothing done but placing and displacing of the Principal Officers; all which was acted by the Coun∣sels of Women, and Favourites in the Se∣raglio, who neither had Sence, nor Expe∣rience in the Affairs of the World. The like soon after happened to the Chimacam, who being a Friend to the late Vizier, and one of his Creatures, was Banished first to Mytilene, where he was likewise Stran∣gled; from whence his Head being brought to Adrianople, was thrown before the Gate of the Seraglio, with divers others esteem∣ed Innocent by the People.

Thus the Sultan, as he thought, having purged his Army of Cowards, and his Counsels of Ill-affected Ministers, began his March from Adrianople on the 10th of Iune;* 33.6 the Janisar-Aga marched away on the 3d: The Army was said to be very powerful, and composed of Choice Men, which so encouraged the Turks, that they talked of nothing less than the taking of Buda; and about that time News came from Stalida de Zetuns, a small Island near Negropont, That Ibrahim, Pasha of that Island, had entered into the Morea with 30000 Men, and was Encamped under Corinth, expecting the Captain-Pasha, who was then designing to depart from Constan∣tinople in ten Days, where he had been detained longer than was usual, to repair the Damages which the Turks had received in their late Engagement against the Vene∣tians: Belonging to this Fleet, seven Ships were appointed for Alexandria to fetch Soldiers thence for the Morea; and like∣wise about this time Recruits were sent to the Black-Sea to several Ports there, the Turks being in fear of the Moscovites, who being very strong, the Tartars were affraid to encounter them, and would have ex∣cused themselves this Year from the War, but the Sultan would not hearken there∣unto, but proceeded with Resolution on his March.

But before the Sultan began the same, he caused the Tallol, or Common-Cryer, to make Publication, That the Grand Seignior's Will and Pleasure was,

That no Man going to the Wars,* 33.7 should be served by Young Boys.

That good Order and Discipline should be observed in the March.

That no Man should ride out of the Common High-Road, or by Bye-Ways, into the Corn-Fields, or Vine-yards, or other Grounds belonging to the Hus∣band-Man.

In pursuance of these Commands, the Sultan on the very Day that he departed from the Camp before Adrianople, being then Teptil, or in Disguise, he found a Man cutting another's Corn to give his Horse; and only asking him, Whether he had heard of the Grand Seignior's Com∣mand? He ordered the Selictar-Aga, who was General of the Spahee's, for he had no other with him (excepting the Kapugi∣ler-Kahyase) at the same time to kill him, which he presently executed with his Lan∣cet, not giving the Unhappy Wretch one Moment to speak for his Life.* 33.8 At the same time also, the Grand Seignior espyed another walking through the Corn, whom he took and carried to the Tents, where he caused his Head to be cut off. The Topgibashee, or Master of the Ordnance, likewise the Day or two before very hard∣ly escaped; for having a Boy in his Com∣pany, of whom the Grand Seignior had some Jealousie, or ill Thoughts, had cer∣tainly been put to Death for the same, had he not had some present Witnesses at hand to prove him to be his Son.

These and such like Acts of Severity, rendered this Sultan very formidable, so that all People were afraid of him, not on∣ly in their Publick Actions, but even in their Private Conversation, scarce trusting their own Thoughts. Amongst these Se∣verities Achmet Pasha, late Chimacam to Sultan Achmet, was turn'd out of his Of∣fice by this present Sultan, and Banished to Mytilene; and after having taken from him an hundred Purses of Money, his Head was brought to Adrianople, about two Days after the Vizier had been Stran∣gled.

All things being now prepared for the March of the Army towards Belgrade, the Janisar-Aga with his Janisaries, according

to the usual Custom took the Van, and marched away one Days March before the rest of the Army, so that the Grand Seig∣nior, attended by the Mufti, Grand Vi∣zier, Spahilar-Aga, or General of the Spa∣hees, Tefterdar, or Lord-Treasurer, be∣gan their March, following the Janisaries, on the 20th of Iune,* 33.9 but after some few Hours, they made a Halt to give time to three of the greatest Pashas, or Begler∣beys of the Empire, to come up with them; that is to say, to the Pasha of Da∣mascus, the Pasha of Aleppo, and Beglerbey of Anatolia, every one of which brought with him about 1200 Men, recounting Spahees, and Sarigiaus, and Segmen on Horseback, with all which and others at∣tending the Sultan in his March, they did not amount to more than 12000 Horse, with which he marched from Adrianople in six Days to Philippopolis, and Encamped o∣ver against that City in those Plains, where a great Council of War was held, touch∣ing the Methods which were to be obser∣ved in the War, and the Places which were to be Attacked,

The Numbers of this Army appeared so small and inconsiderable, that the Sultan remained very much unsatisfied, and would not be contented, unless the Tartar Han would follow him with all his Force unto the Camp at Belgrade; but he positively refused it; and said, That it could not be done; unless he should expose, and lay his People open to the Incursions of the Mus∣covites, who were coming down in vast Numbers to over-run all the Regions of the Tartars: Howsoever not to displease overmuch the Grand Seignior, the Tartar Han forced himself to appear in the Tur∣kish Camp with an Army of about 5000 Tartars, which was a good addition to the Turkish Force, so that in all they composed an Army of about 50000 Men.

The Christian Army led by the Elector of Saxony, was not much stronger, but ve∣ry desirous to meet the Turks, who had taken their March towards Transylvania: But in regard the Turks were so far advan∣ced before the Imperial Army, that it was impossible for the Elector to come in op∣portunely, and in season to succour the Places which the Sultan designed to Invest, unless they could take a shorter way, which was offered unto them, being guided by some of that Country; but the Ways pro∣ved so bad, being all Marshes and Wet Grounds, that it was impossible to pass them with the Cannon and heavy Baggage of an Army; so that after great Fatigues of three or four Days Marches, the Ele∣ctor was obliged to return back again to his former Camp; and in the mean time the Turks had got such a way before ••hem towards Transylvania, that it was impossi∣ble for them to be overtaken by the Chri∣stian Army; and having liberty to rove every where without any Opposition equal to them, they fell in upon the Palanca of Lippa on the 7th of September,* 33.10 without Breast-works, or Parapets, or any Ap∣proaches, Defence, or Shelter before them, but only with the Scimiter in their Hands, they Attacked the Palanca at four several Places, with such incredible Resolution, that after four Hours Engagement, they took the Place by Storm, and put all to the Sword, excepting only Major Toldo, who was Governour of the Place, with some others of the Principal Officers, whom the Turks after their usual Custom, reser∣ved to carry in Triumph, and to show them to the People at the Port, as one Signal of their Victory.

In the mean time the Imperial Army continued their March near to Chonad, si∣tuate upon the River Maros; and on the 13th of that Month, pitched their Camp before Natla, where they reposed that Day, and the 14th marched directly to Lippa, hoping to overtake the Turks, and to come time enough to Attack the Enemy, and relieve the Place, but they found it too late, and the Turks reinforced with an Ar∣my of 6000 Tartars, Commanded by the Han in Person: This News gave a stop to the March of the Imperial Army under the Command of the Elector of Saxony; and what was most discouraging, was the News, That the Turks lead by the Sultan himself in Person were marched into Tran∣sylvania, to Attack Count Veterani in his Camp,* 33.11 which consisted not of above 6500 Men; who tho' they were very well for∣tified, and Resolute Men, and good Sol∣diers, yet being too unequal a Match for the whole Turkish Army, which consisted of 18000 Janisaries, and 40000 Spahees, they were all cut off, with the most part of their Officers, and as to General Vete∣rani himself he was shot through the Body with a Musquet-Bullet, and cut over the Head with a Scimiter; notwithstanding which, he being still alive, Endeavours were used for his Recovery, but he Died of his Wounds.

This ill News was followed by the un∣fortunate Loss of Titul, which the Turks having Attacked by Land and Water with 15000 Men, the Place Surrendered it self to the Turks by Treaty, in vertue of which the Garrison consisting of 1600 Men, ought according to Articles, to have been Con∣voyed to Peter Waradin; but the Turks re∣turning

after they had Burnt, and Aban∣doned the Place, carried all the Garrison with them to Salankement.

This Place was taken by the Turks, be∣fore that General Herberville, who was Encamped with 6000 Men near Kobila, as also fortified with 8 Galleys and 16 Frigats, could hinder the Enemies Approaches: After which the Turks leaving the Place, the Imperialists entered into the same, and took Possession of all what the Turks had ruined, for nothing was left but heaps of Rubbish.

In the mean time the great Army under the Command of the Elector of Saxony, advanced so far as Solnak, where the Grand Seignior having received intelligence, That the Christian Army was marching towards him, hastned with all speed for Temeswaer, with intention to enter into Sclavonia: Upon which the Elector of Saxony made a Halt, and on the 17th marched back, and pitched his Camp about half an Hours di∣stance from Chonad; and the next Day be∣ing the 18th, continued hi•• March as far as Mokoua. But whereas Advices came, That the Enemy designed to enter Transyl∣vania, the Elector resolved to send all the Infantry to Peter Waradin, whilst he in Person, marched with the Horse to op∣pose the Enemy, giving Commands to the National Militia of Sclavonia to joyn with the Croats, to oppose the Entrance of the Turks into that Province: And here it was, that certain Intelligence was given of the Defeat of that Worthy General Veterani, and that he was dead of his Wounds; which News was received with much grief of all Brave and Worthy Champions for the Christian Cause.

After which Count Heisler took the Van of the Army, and marched before them for Deva, there to provide all sorts of Pro∣visions for sustenance of those who were to follow and to assemble the Estates of Tran∣sylvania, commanding them to meet His Electoral Highness, and consult with him in the best manner, how things might be put into a posture of Defence for the Safe∣ty and Security of that Province. At which time also came the unhappy News of the loss of Titul taken by the Turks.

It was the common Opinion at that time of all the well experienced Soldiers, That the Martial Affairs of the Empire, were all very ill managed for that Year: For had the Christians instead of Ingulfing themselves amongst Marasses and Moorish Grounds unpassable for an Army, in which they lost six or seven Days, and gave the Turks the advantage of marching so many Days before them to Temeswaer, and thence to Lippa, they had saved the loss of Vete∣rani and his Forces at Lugos, as also Titul, and Karansebes, all which fell that Year for want of good Conduct; for the Turks were esteemed not stronger at that time than 40000 Men, and one half of them Raw and Undisciplined Soldiers;* 33.12 but the Slowness, and Negligence of the Christians in that Years Expedition, broke all Mea∣sures, as if there had been a Fatality at∣tending this Years Actions: For no sooner did the Turks understand that the Imperial Army was marching after them, but being struck with a suddain Consternation, they Decamped with their whole Army from Lippa, more like Cowards flying before the Enemy, than in Order and Posture of War, marching Day and Night to get in∣to Temeswaer before the Enemy could over∣take them. But so soon as it was known to the Turks, that the Imperial Army was marched to Segedin, they took Courage, and gave a stop to their precipitate Flight. And here it was that Fortune changed, and gave unexpected Success to the Turks in this Years Expedition, which turned great∣ly to the Fame and Renown of this New Sultan Mustapha: For considering that he was but a raw Soldier, and kept himself in every Action at a distance and out of Musket-shot, yet the whole matter being carried on against the Opinion of all his Ministers, and the Inclinations of almost all his Soldiers, especially the Janisaries, and all the prime Officers of the Army and the State, things looked at first with a ve∣ry bad Face, and promised nothing but Destruction.

Yet afterwards succeeding quite other∣wise than were expected, all was attribu∣ted to the Courage, Wisdom, and Conduct of the Sultan; so that it became a Wonder to the World how it was possible for a Sul∣tan without Experience, who had but new∣ly come out from an Imprisonment of eight Years, and known nothing yet of War, to be attended with such Success, that all his Army did avow, That his Victories were due to his Valour and Conduct, which gained him a wonderful Esteem amongst all the great Men of his Empire, both Martial and Civil; the Effect of which was found in the following Year,* 33.13 when all the Sol∣diery being flushed with Blood and Spoil, came willingly to the War, and struck an Awe and Fear into the Hearts of all the Ottoman Subjects, believing this Prince to be sent them from God, to rescue them and the Empire from Ruine and utter De∣solation.

The Sultan being sensible of the great Honour and Fame which he had gained by the unexpected Successes of this Campaign, being unwilling to lose the same, so soon as he heard that the Imperial Army was marched towards Transylvania, he resolved to return homewards, and not to tempt Fortune again for this Year, and accord∣ingly marched again with his whole Army to Temeswaer, whence he sent Commands and Decrees one after the other, with Let∣ters to Ziafer the Pasha of Belgrade, to pro∣vide Temeswaer with all sorts of Victuals necessary for maintenance of the Place; and that he should take care to send them thi∣ther, with a Convoy sufficient to defend them from the Enemy: And farther he ordered that Pasha to take notice, That he was returning to his Palace at Adrianople, by the way of Walachia, of which Ad∣vice was given to the Prince, and Com∣mands sent him to repair the Bridges, and mend the Ways of that Country, and to enlarge them for the more easie Passage of the Army: The like Decrees and Com∣mands were sent to the Prince of Moldavia;* 33.14 and divers Letters were Wrote by the Grand Seignior himself to his Mother the Valide Soltana; as also to all the Chief Governors of the Provinces in Anatolia, and to the Chimacams of Constantinople and Adrianople; in which, after he had recount∣ed unto them all his great Actions and Suc∣cesses, he Commanded that Days and Nights of Rejoycings should be celebrated for the same through all the Dominions of his Empire, in regard that he had Taken, and laid Desolate a greater City and Ter∣ritory than that of Belgrade, and that he had slain more than 10000 Germans, and made above 3000 Prisoners, with the Offi∣cers belonging to them; for which Glori∣ous Victories and Fortunes Commands were given to offer Thanksgivings in all Places of the Empire, and to praise God, for that he had been pleased to appease his Wrath against the Musselmen, who had long provoked the Divine Anger.

The Sultan being in this manner resolved to make his Return to Adrianople, by way of Walachia, notice was given thereof (as we have said) to the Prince of the Coun∣try, who was thereby put into a most grievous Terrour and Consternation of Mind, not knowing what to do, or how to help and protect his Poor Miserable Province already wasted and consumed by the War; and what was now to be more done on the Passage of divers Asiaticks, Al∣banians, Turks, &c. was not to be resolved; until the Prince considering, and revolving all things in his Mind, concluded, That the best and safest way was, immediately to depart and meet the Sultan on his way, according to his urgent and reiterated Commands; shewing no Fears or Jealousies, but a Confidence of the Grand Seignior's Favour to him: In pursuance of which, he proceeded, and met the Sultan over against Widin; where being seen by him, and looked upon with a tender Eye,* 33.15 and a kind Aspect, the poor Prince began to take Courage, and ease the Throbs of his Trem∣bling Heart. Howsoever being acquaint∣ed with the Humour of the Sultans, who often speak fair to their Pasha's, and yet nourish a secret Design to take away their Lives, he could not s••ttle his Thoughts, or believe that the bitterness of Death was yet over; but there was nothing to be done now, nor any starting back, but on he must go, as he did to the Place called Turno on this side of the Danube, over against Nicopolis, where the Army Encamped on the 13th of October, and the Sultan took some Repose for certain Days, called by the Turks Days of Otoracke, the Officers of the Prince proceeding in the mean time to prepare the Ways, and to make them wider.

The Grand Seignior coming very weary to Turno, reposed there about an Hours time, and then Embarking in his own Boat, passed to the other side of the Danube, af∣ter which the Grand Vizier followed with the whole Army, there being Boats and Floats sufficient to Ferry them over. And here it is to be for ever recorded to the ho∣nour of this Sultan Mustapha, That in pas∣sing this Province of Walachia, strict Dis∣cipline was kept, and which was observed with so much Rigour, that a Soldier durst not steal an Egg, a Pullet, or a Hen; and a Tartar was known to be Hanged,* 33.16 for ta∣king away a Kid by force; and two Asia∣tick Turks were Hanged on a Tree for Rob∣bing a Bee-hive, by which Severity, to the Wonder of the whole World, the Ottoman Army passed that Afflicted Province with∣out the least damage or hurt to the Peo∣ple.

And here at this place of Turno, it is to be noted, That before the Grand Seignior passed the River, he called to him the Prince of Walachia, and bestowed upon him a rich Coftan, or Vest, which is a Sig∣nal of the Favour of the Sultan, and told him, That he was greatly pleased and sa∣tisfied with his Service and Diligence, com∣manding him to return Home to his Place of Residence, but above all he charged him to observe Justice, which if he did, he should always enjoy his Favour; the like said the Grand Vizier to him, who giving

him a Vest as an Evidence of his Favour, gave him licence to return to his own place of Government.

When the Turks were come on the Con∣fines over against Fetihlam, they Embark∣ed all their Cannon and Ammunition for Belgrade; but the lighter Field-pieces, (of which they found some in Karansebes) they carried with them, to render their Entry into Adrianople, the more Stately and Mag∣nificent.

But whilst they were contriving all things for the more Triumpant Entry of the Grand Seignior; it was judged most requisite and proper for the present State of the Turkish Affairs, to make the Triumph into Con∣stantinople, which was ever esteemed the Head of the Empire, and the Place where the Ottoman Throne was ever seated: And as to Adrianople, it was ordered, that the Sultan should make a short stop there of four or five Days only; and in the mean time the Valide Soltana, with all the Fe∣male Court, was ordered to take up their Quarters in the usual Places of the Great Seraglio, which was prepared on all sides to be fitted for Reception of the Grand Seignior.

* 33.17This coming of the Grand Seignior to C••nstantinople, was a suddain Resolution, and unexpected, being the effect of his Thoughts on his March, only for consi∣dering that Constantinople (ever since the Turks entered into Europe) was always e∣steemed the Head and Seat of the Ottoman Empire, and the Place where the Ottoman Emperors were ever Enthroned with the Benediction of the Mufti, as••isted by the Nakib, who is Chief of the Emirs, who wear green Tu••bants; and also the Place where the Mufti girds the Sword to the Sultan's Thigh, called St. Iuob, in Memo∣ry of that Soldier, who was the first that stormed the Walls of Constantinople, when it was in the Possession of the Greeks; for which reason, his Memory hath ever been held in great Veneration with the Turks. The Thoughts whereof incited the Grand Seignior with a sort of Impatience and Am∣bition to imitate the Practice of his Ance∣stors, at a time when he esteemed himself Great, Prosperous, and in a way to reco∣ver the lost Honour and Reputation of the Empire.

Moreover, his Design being to be as great at Sea as at Land, or at least of equal Match with the Venetians, or to have a better Army to enter into the Morea, and recover the Country, his Thoughts were fixed upon Constantinople, as the proper Place for that Design; as Adrianople was for the Wars by Land so no time was lost in the March of the Army, to possess the Ancient Seat of the Osmanlees.

The Grand Seignior having reposed some few Days (as we have said) at Adrianople, proceeded forwards and arrived in Compa∣ny with his Mother at Constantinople, tho' at first it was appointed otherwise, and that she should go first, and lead the way; but it afterwards seemed more Great and Glo∣rious, and of less Charge to go together, which accordingly they did, and arrived at the Great Seraglio about the latter end of October, or beginning of November: But on the Road the Court and Army happen∣ing to feel some Scarcity and Want of Pro∣visions, the Sultan became very angry and displeased against the Treasurer of the Ar∣my, and against those Officers whose Busi∣ness it was to Oversee the Provisions, and not to suffer any Want to be in Court or Army: Upon which Occasion, the Grand Seignior Discharged the Tefterdar of his Office, with Threats and Menaces of his Life: And the Commissaries for that Busi∣ness being in like manner faulty, as also the second Person under the Tefterdar, was Discharged of his Office, and great care was taken to supply their Offices with Men of Skill and Industry.

And now about the beginning of this Month of November,* 33.18 * 33.19the Grand Seignior with all his Court, entered into the Capital City of his Residence, with such Applause and Triumph, and Joy of the People, that the like was never heard or known in the Time of any former Sultan, all which ser∣ved to comfort the People, and encourage the Militia.

Amongst the Particulars of this Tri∣umph, 300 Slaves were shown, and all represented for Great Generals and Cap∣tains; for tho' there were but very few Officers amongst them, yet they were gi∣ven out for such, and for German Princes: All the light Cannon, and Field-Pieces, with the Ammunition, Colours, Flags, Drums, and Trumpets, were all showed, and brought into the Account of Spoil; with a Report amongst the Soldiery, That the Turks had not lost above 500 Men, kil∣led in the Field, tho' others of them which came out of the Army, and had been Eye-Witnesses of the whole Battel, and of the Turkish Army, which consisted of 50000 Men, with the Sultan at the Head of them, and yet were hard put to it to fight against 8000 of Veterani's Men; who having maintained a Fight for six Hours, were at length forced to retire for want of Powder and Ammunition, and other Warlike Pro∣visions.

Thus much the Turks, who had been in the Battel, confessed themselves; whilst others who came from all the Countries round to see the Show, and Triumph, Wept for Joy, saying, That the Time was now come, that God would Avenge himself on the Christians, for their Pride; and would for the future blind them in their Designs, and infatuate them in all their Counsels.

Howsoever all the World cannot but confess, That the loss of so many Brave Men, could not but prove a fatal Blow to all Christendom, especially to the Germans, who fought almost to the last Drop of Blood: Nor were the Turks unsensible of their Losses also, both as to Numbers and Quality; for one of the Sultan's Brothers-in-Law, called Sahin Mehmet Pasha,* 33.20 a brisk daring Man, and a good Soldier, and so Named from Sahin, which signifies a Fal∣con, and was the next to the Grand Vizier, and carried three Horse-Tails gilded before him, was killed by a Carbine-shot; for which reason he was much lamented at the Court, and most especially by the Queen-Mother, not only because he had been her Son-in-Law, but a Person endued with many Rare and Excellent Vertues: Besides which, the famous Mahmud Pasha, Celebrated by all to be one of the most Accomplished Soldiers of this Age, and the most Warlike Cavalier of all the Otto∣man Nation: He was an Albanian Born, a Man of great Reputation and Fame, called Mahmud Bei Oghli, and was slain with three Carbine-shots, and fell amongst the most Renowned Officers of the Turks: These two were said to be the first who broke into Veterani's Army, one to the Right, and the other to the Left-Wing, where they found and encountred such unexpe∣cted Opposition, that the Turks confessed, That they had never met the like, and had not prevailed against their Enemies at that time, had it not been for the Resoluti∣on and Bravery of their Fortunate Sultan, who standing in the Rear with his Scimi∣ter in his Hand, hindered the base intend∣ed Flight of his Soldiery.

This Action gave a full stop to all the following Designs of this Year; for the Turks reasoning with themselves, That in case so small an Army as that of Veterani, was able to do such Feats, what would be∣come of their Forces, were they to engage against the whole entire Army of the Kral, that is the Elector; for they call the King of Poland Kral, and so other Inferiour Princes to the Emperor, whom they call Kaisar; but the King of England, they could never be taught to call otherwise than Kral.

The Grand Seignior having made his Triumphant Entry into Constantinople, the Militia of Asia which attended the Sultan from the War, had licence given them to return Home to their own Countries, and Orders were given to open a Door, as they call it, to enroll Janis••ri••s, according to the usual Ceremonies us•••• on those Occasions, and care was taken to 〈…〉〈…〉, as well the New Janisaries 〈…〉〈…〉 Veterane Albanian Troops; 〈…〉〈…〉 or Marine Regiments, 〈…〉〈…〉 their Numbers, of which ••everal had been lost in the late Engage••••nts at Sea; the which, tho' they had not for many Years been fought with so much equality of For∣tune between the Venetians and the Turks; as they had been for this Year, yet it was not determined which side had gained the better; tho' the Turks avoided the Fight, so much as was possib••e, and thereby gave an evidence of their own Weaknes••, and doubtful Condition.

It hath been long since we have heard a∣ny Discourse of Tek••••y,* 33.21 being not regard∣ed so much by any as by the French Am∣bassador; for as to the Turks, they had no Opinion of him, nor would they have it be thought that they had any need of his Forces, or Interest of his Party in Hunga∣ry; but suffered him to Lodge in one of the vilest Streets in the Town, amongst Iews, and the meaner sort of the Arme∣nians, called Balata; his Countenance was much changed, pale, and fallen, and his Feet Swelled, so that his Enemies scorned him, and his Friends could expect nothing more of good from him.

The Year drawing now towards an end, all the Endeavours of the Turks were to be∣gin the following Year with greater Forces than that of the preceding; and herein they were the more concerned, in regard of the Moscovites, who were coming down upon the Tartars with vast Numbers of Soldiers, and all things prepared to make War upon them, and to take Asac, at least the Diversion hereby would be great, and so employ the Tartars, that to defend their own Countries, they would be obliged to desert the Service and Cause of the Turks: Howsoever the Successes of the Turks had been this Year so great, as gave them cou∣rage to consider in what manner they might be able to form two Armies for the next; with one of which the chief Design was to enter Transylvania, and if possible, to make Peace with the Moscovites by the Negoti∣ations of the Tartars; but all this came to nothing, as we shall see by the Sequel of the following Year.

Anno 1696.

[year 1696.] THO' the Turks had gained some ad∣vantage the last Year over the Vene∣tia••s both by Sea and Land; namely, in the Recovery of Scio, and by giving a Check or Stop to the Venetian Fleet; yet they gained little more thereby, than some little Fame and Reputation to the present Sultan Mustapha, whom the People began to consider, as a Deliverer sent to them from Heaven to recover their almost lost Empire, which lay under sad Distresses as well in Asia as in Europe.

This Opinion of the People when they observed the Justice, the Courage, and the Resolution of this Sultan to go in Person to the War, and that nothing could divert him from it, gave them Courage and As∣surance t•• expect a turn of Fortune, and hopes of better Successes for the future; and tho' the French promised them not to make Peace without them, but to joyn with them in a perpetual League of Friendship; yet the Turks did not much trust them, but kept a watchful Eye over them, know∣ing very well how little stress there is to be laid on the Promises of the Great Mo∣narch of France, who was also equally Jealous of the Faith of the Turks, and both of them equally doubtful of one ano∣ther.

This Great Ottoman Empire had the last Year changed both their Master, and the Chief Officers, without any considerable Change, or Troubles in the State amongst themselves, for that this Sultan, in whom clearly appeared a Spirit of greater Wisdom and Courage than in his Father Mahomet IV, or in his Uncle's succeeding him▪ gave the Soldiery and the People such Hopes and Expectations from him, that none durst open his Mouth, or lift up his Hands a∣gainst him; there appeared also something more of Justice and Vertue in him, and of Diligence, and Care, and Sedulity in his Business, than was found in his Father, or in any of the succeeding Uncles, as we have formerly said; which gave hope to the great Governors of the Empire, that under him the Losses which the Empire had su∣stained in these last Wars, might be repair∣ed, for tho' the Recovery of the Isle of S••io was made before he came to the Throne, and consequently might be looked upon, as an effect of his Uncle's Counsels; for that Mustapha did not enter upon the Government until the end of Ianuary 1695, when that Scio had been taken about a Month before by the Turks; but that fal∣ling so near to the time that Mustapha came to the Throne, that piece of good Fortune was looked upon as an effect of the Wis∣dom of the New Emperor, rather than of the Uncle Achmet's Counsel, by which, and by some other Exploits of the preceding Year in 1695, Mustapha grew high in the Opinion of the People, and the Soldiery; to which some Successes being added, as the taking of Titul and Lippa, with the De∣feat given to Veterani; for which the Turks paid very dear, and would not have been cried up for a Victory, had not Victories become very rare in those Days; their Hopes were very big, and that he might make these Actions the more Triumphant and Glorious, the Grand Seignior dispatch∣ed away several Messengers to the Kings of Persia, and the Princes of Arabia, and to other Tributaries, to communicate unto them all his Successes and Victories of the last Year, whereby he hoped to encourage the drooping Spirits of his own Soldiers, and confirm those of his Friends and Al∣lies unto him.

The Loss of Scio was certainly not very considerable to the Venetians at that time after they had gained it from the Turks; for Conquests at such a distance from them can never turn to any Account, or bene∣fit.

The Morea indeed may be a more useful Conquest, than any of those on the Coast of Asia, where the Turks are far stronger than on the Coast of Europe, and this Year also the Venetians had been most successful in those Parts of the Morea, having Defeat∣ed the Turks there in all their Attempts, in this as well as several other Years; but these Successes are not likely to be conti∣nued, for unless the Venetians increase the Number of their Ships at Sea, and aug∣ment their Forces at Land; and make good choice of their principal Commanders; all Matters will probably go backwards; for such Generals as Morosini and Konismarc are not easily to be found, under whom all things thrived and prospered, so that it were now to be wished, that the Venetian Forces were more numerous than former∣ly, and composed of their own Subjects, rather than of Foreigners.

But the Turks had a more watchful Eye over their War in Hungary, and the Parts about Belgrade, and Transylvania, than ei∣ther in Asia, or other Countries of Eu∣rope, or over the Province of Bassora, or Basorat, of which the Arabians had made a late Conquest over the Turkish Basha of that Country, who having but 2000 Men with him, was forced to submit to the

greater force of the Arabs, and upon his Surrender made a Capitulation with them, That he might pass into Persia, where he was well received at Ispahan by the King, being a Wise Man, and a Soldier.

About the same time likewise Solyman Bey, a Turk, a Native of Curdistan, having routed a Party of Persians on the Frontiers, had a Commission given him by the Grand Seignior, to do all the Mischief he was a∣ble on the Frontiers of Persia, not on the Persians only, but on the Georgians and Arabians, who had joyned together and made themselves Princes of those Provin∣ces.

Nor did the Affairs of the Turks prosper better at that time in the Morea,* 33.22 where a strong Party of the Venetian Forces made an Irruption upon the Turks, and advan∣ced so far as Thebes, where the Turks re∣ceived an entire Defeat, all the Country being Spoiled, Plundered, and Sacked by the Venetians, who upon their return car∣ried with them a great Booty, with vast Numbers of Turkish Slaves.

Whilst these Matters were transacting, the Sultan was diligently employed at the Port in forming a Numerous Army, and providing all things for the Support and Maintenance of them. Nor was the like Diligence wanting in preparing and setting forth their Fleet, and putting them into a posture capable to Fight and Engage the Venetians; but as to the Land-Forces, the Campaign of this Year began early in the Month of May, when the Heydukes in di∣vers places of Sclavonia, assembled them∣selves in a Body to the Number of 400 Men, with which they passed the Save, and made an Inroad so far as Nissa, about eight or nine Days to the Eastward of Belgrade, and in that March, they drove away great Numbers of small and great Cattle; after which they contrived in what manner to make their Retreat; but as they thought thereupon, the Garrisons of Belgrade, and other Neighbouring Places, made a Sally out upon them with a Party of about 2000 Men, Horse and Foot, who being in∣formed of the Enemies Design, they drew up so advantagiously in a Wood, and re∣ceived them with so great Bravery, that after several Repulses given them, in which great Numbers were Killed and Wounded, were at length forced to fly and quit the Field, whilst the Sclavonians made good their Retreat, and proceeded happily in their Design, which is all the Prologue that was made to the succeeding Actions of the following Campaign; only every thing began then to dispose it self towards a Bloody War, and for Action of the follow∣ing Year: When the Duke of Lorain made his first Campaign in Hungary in Quality of Major-General of the Imperial-Army, Commanding in particular the Regiments of St. Croix, de Commerci, and Bassompierre, in which Commands this Young Prince e∣videnced to the World, a clear Inclination, and Disposition to the War, agreeable to the Mind of his Illustrious Ancestors.

Whilst things were thus preparing in Hungary, News came to the Port from Di∣arbekir, giving the Relation of a Fight be∣tween the Rebels in those Parts, and the Turks, in which the Turks had been De∣feated, and their General, the Pasha of Di∣arbekir,* 33.23 put to Flight, at a Place not far from Sivas: The Particulars of which suc∣ceeded in this manner.

When the Pasha heard where the Rebels were Encamped, he presently marched a∣gainst them with a Body of 3600 Horse, Commanding two other Pashas with a force of 2000 Horse more to fall upon the Re∣bels, and getting between them began to Kill and Destroy them without giving Quarter to any of them: The Rebels ha∣ving had timely notice of this Motion of the Pasha's, they mounted their Horses with much Courage and Activity, towards the Evening, and taking a Round about the Mountain, by favour of the Moon; they marched all that Night, and in the Morning early they fell in with the Turkish Seraskier, or General, with their Swords,* 33.24 or Scimyters, and with their Pikes and Lances, whence arose a very Bloody Fight, which held for the space of two Hours, to the great loss and diminution of the Army of the Turks, and danger of the Pasha's Life, who being put into great fear quit∣ted the Field and fled, leaving the Spoil to the Enemy; with which they being en∣couraged, they marched towards Aleppo, and from thence exacted what Money and Provisions that rich Province could afford them, upon pain of Military Execution; at which the Sultan was so enraged, that he gave out present Orders to raise the Ne∣firan, which is the Militia of the Eastern Countries; and like one Man to rise and joyn themselves against the Enemy. Be∣sides which, many other things were to be done, both by Sea and Land, and that with all Expedition, in regard that the force of the Rebels growing daily greater, their Power would with much more diffi∣culty be subdued.

And in regard there was a necessity of putting the Fleet to Sea with all expediti∣on all other Affairs were laid aside, until that was dispatched, which was performed

after the Biram, and then about the be∣ginning of May the Sultan began his March towards Hungary at the Head of his Army, when several were of Opinion that due care should be taken to suppress the Re∣bels in Asia; but the Sultan would hear of nothing more than to raise the Nefiran of the Country upon them, which are a sort of Soldiers like our Trained-Bands, and not better exercised in the Wars.

The Sultan who intended to have brought this Year 80 or 100000 Men in∣to the Field against the Emperor, was con∣tented to fall short at least 10000 Men of that Number which he had the last Year: And in regard the Asiatick Soldiers could not, or would not leave their own Coun∣try to attend the Armies in Hungary; the whole Army of the Turks did not amount to more than 50000 Men; and scarcely to that neither considering the Diversions made on one side by the Persians, and by the Muscovites on the other; wherefore considering these Difficulties and Distresses, all the Ottoracks were called to the Wars, being in the Nature of Milites immeriti, who after their long Services in the War, have liberty given them to withdraw to their own Homes, with two Pence or three Pence a Day, which is called a dead Pay; and of these there may be about 40000 Men, which may be some Addition to the Number o•• the Turkish Army, and with these the Turks were now obliged to help themselves.

But to understand more distinctly the Transactions and Progress of all the Turkish Affairs both by Sea and Land for this Year following,

In the first place we are to take notice, That in the Month of March of this Year,* 33.25 30 Frigats were dispatched for Asac, which soon afterwards were followed by eight Gallies.

As to the Land Matters, March the 28th the Grand Seignior and Grand Vizier made their Alloy to their Tents, which were pitched as usual at Daout Pasha; but that being very early in the Morning, the Show was but indifferent. The Grand Seignior was dressed in the manner, as when he made his Entrance. The Valide followed about two Hours after, with great Atten∣dance.

* 33.26Mezzo Morto the Admiral, having left the Bastarda Gally behind him, sailed out of Port the 6th of April; and the Grand Seignior and Grand Vizier marched for Adrianople, where they arrived the 17th of this Month.

The 23d of this April being the Day of the Great Biram, News was brought of the Birth of a Daughter Born to the Sultan in the Seraglio, whereupon the Chimacam, to show his Respect and Duty to the Grand Seignior, caused four Days of Rejoycing to be proclaimed;* 33.27 but on the 24th Day a lit∣tle after Midnight, there happening a very great Fire, the Rejoycings were forbidden and recalled.

The Fire began without the Gate of To∣phana, the Wind at N. E. which being ve∣ry fierce and strong, soon reduced all that Quarter into Ashes, where it continued burning till Five in the Afternoon of the 25th; during which time 3000 Houses were computed to have been Burnt, and amongst them all our Merchant's Houses, excepting one who had the good Fortune to be saved: But God be praised not much of our English Goods were burnt.

About the beginning of Iune of this Year,* 33.28 the Marquis de Lore arrived at Constantino∣ple, in Quality of Ambassador Extraordi∣nary from the French King: He was brought as far as Tenedos by a French Man of War of 60 Guns, and from thence by a Tartan he was Transported to Constantinople, from whence, on the 12th of this Month he was carried to Adrianople, and thence with∣out loss of time he followed the Camp, which had marched thence the eighth of Iune.

The 23d of this Month, Tekely was Commanded by the Grand Seignior, to follow the Camp, but his Princess remain∣ed at Constantinople, both of them being in great Necessity to live, being only allowed five Dollars a Day, besides some small mat∣ter arising from the Imposts of Wine, which the Grand Seignior permitted them to bring in. The Beauty of this Lady could prevail little either for her self or Prince; for I have heard, That she was a Lady of a very hard Countenance, and her Air, and Carriage, in no wise engag∣ing.

The Turkish Army being arrived at Bel∣grade,* 33.29 they began to move on the 30th of Iuly, and that Day to pass the Danube, when publick Prayers were begun at Con∣stantinople and Adrianople for their Succes∣ses and Blessings of their Army, which was this Year esteemed very powerful, and designed (as the common Report was) against Transylvania: But whilst the Turks marched full of hopes of Success, with a great Army supposed to consist of 100000 Men; their Boldness was much tempered by the News of the Surrender of Asac to the Muscovites after 57 Days Siege, and the Advices wanting 16 Days, it was said, That the Tartar Han arrived two Days af∣ter the Surrender, tho' had he come sooner,

he could have done nothing; for it was so closely Besieged, that the Turks themselves were of Opinion, That all the Succours sent thence, namely, from all parts of the Turkish Dominions, would not have been able to effect any thing: Neither were the Gallies, which were with five more than the 13 sent the last Month, able to ap∣proach the Place by some Leagues: Here∣upon the Corn at Constantinople, was risen 50 per Cent. and the People were so ap∣prehensive of a Famine in all the Domini∣ons of the Turks, that in case the Musco∣vites should make any Progress, they should not know which way to proceed.

At that time Mezzo Morto with the Tur∣kish Fleet was still at Scio, intending about the middle of this Month to Sail from thence; he had with him about 40 Sail of Ships besides Gallies; the Venetians were not very strong, nor did either side endea∣vour to engage.

But the most important Design of this Summers Campaign, was laid in Hungary and Transylvania, where the Sultan fixed his greatest hopes, and both Sides intend∣ed to do their best, and to bring things to a decisive Action; to perform which, His Electoral Highness of Saxony having fixed the Imperial Camp at a Place called Olasch, on the 30th of August N. S. giving out, as if the Design was to Besiege Temeswaer, and thereby to draw the Enemy into a Ne∣cessity of Sallying out, and coming to a Battle, that they might be better able to relieve the Place; to which end the Turks having passed the Danube, the nearer to ap∣proach their Enemies, made two Days March, one after the other; by which being four Leagues distant from each other.

On the 20th of this Month they held a Council of War, at which it was resolved to advance one Day nearer to observe the Countenance of the Enemy.

So that very early in the Morning on the 21st, they marched in good Order of Bat∣tel, and by nine a Clock they discovered some of the Enemies Cavalry, whom they Attacked and Repulsed several times with considerable loss to the Turks.

And on the 22d some Parties of the Christians brought several Prisoners into the Camp, amongst which was a Chiaus, who reported, That the Janisaries were very ad∣vantageously posted on the right side of a Morass, confined, and reaching to the Banks of the River Temes, and another Body of them Encamped to the Left along the Banks of the Brook Begl, their Can∣non being pointed upon that Place, where was the only Avenue, or Access where the Enemy could come upon them; and their Camp on all sides so fortified, that the Christians could not Attack them without much Difficulty and Danger; wherefore, to give the Enemy room to advance, and invite them to a Battle, the Turks on the 24th Sallied▪ out from their Retrench∣ments, which was done only with Design to make other Lines, which were finish∣ed in two Hours time, or less; and ha∣ving there planted their Cannon, they be∣gan to play one upon the other on both sides, and as the Prisoners who had been made in several Skirm••••hes, ••ssured the Christian Army▪ their Artillery was well served, and had killed many of their Soldi∣ers, and several of their b••st Gunners, tho' the loss on the Christian side had been but very indifferent.

On the 25th nothing very considerable was acted: But

On the 26th the Christians advanced Guards acquainted the Generals, That the Body of the Enemies Army was in moti∣on, and marched in posture of Battle, un∣der Covert of Bushes, Shrubs, and some Trees, and that they had already posted themselves between Temeswaer and the Christian Army, the Generals of which sending to take a view of the Countenance of the Enemy; they were of Opinion, and saw evidently, that the Body which they discovered, consisted of the whole Turkish Army, and not a Detachment; upon which the Christian Army marched directly upon them to Attack and Engage them; but be∣fore they could come so near as to Engage them, they had covered and forti••ied them∣selves under the Bushes and Ditches, that it was difficult to come at them; and ha∣ving also a Bog behind them, and a Marsh on their left Hand, with three Ranks of Waggons fastned to each other with Chains of Iron in the Front, made the Attack al∣most impossible to be made. Howsoever the Generals resolved, whatsoever Diffi∣culties might offer, to Attack the Enemy;* 33.30 and accordingly about five a Clock in the Evening, six Battalions of Foot, sustain∣ed by two Regiments of Dragoons, Char∣ged the Enemy in the Flank under the Command of General Heusler, and com∣manded them to march into the Wood, which they performed with great Bravery, and much galled the Turks with their Fire. The Enemies Horse hereupon advanced, and finding that the Christians had formed their Line, charged them with great Fury, when 1200 of their best Horse br••ke through the two Saxon Battalions, not∣withstanding the latter made a very brave Resistance; but Lieutenant-General Zui∣••endorf▪

with some Regiments of Horse of the same Line, beat back the Enemy, and again closed the Line with some Saxon Bat∣talions, and Attacked the Janisaries in their Intrenchments, and beat them from their Post; but the Enemies Foot being reinfor∣ced, and their Horse taking our Men in the Flank, they were obliged to retire; on∣ly two Regiments of our Dragoons, Com∣manded by the Young Prince of Vaude∣mont, advanced to sustain them, and repul∣sed the Turkish Horse; but the Janisaries returning, and Charging them again, the Dragoons suffered very much by their Fire, and many Soldiers and Officers were kil∣led and wounded; but General Heusler bringing up another Regiment to their As∣sistance, beat back the Enemy to their In∣trenchments, but was himself dangerously wounded.

Whilst this was doing, another Body of the Enemies Horse Charged another Body on the second Line, where the Christian Troops received them in such a manner, as gave a Check to their Fury, and then Ge∣neral Roses advancing with the Horse of the same Line, drove them back, and pursued them about two Hungarian Miles, when the Victory began to declare it self in fa∣vour of the Christians, and the Turks to put themselves into Flight, when Orders came to General Roses to stop the Pursuit, and to march back with the Troops; howsoever some other Squadrons of Horse followed the Enemies unto their Intrenchments; from whence the Turks made so great a Fire both with their Cannon and Small-shot, that those Squadrons were forced to retire; and being pursued by the Enemies Horse, they encountred another of the Christian Regiments, which they also put into Dis∣order; which General Roses observing, ad∣vanced with the Regiment of Caprara, and Charging the Enemy in the Flank, cut off above 1000 of them: Then the whole Christian Line advanced, and pushed the Enemy into their Trenches, where they were in such a Consternation, that the Sultan himself with much difficulty pre∣vailed upon them to keep their Ground, and defend their Intrenchments, killing se∣veral with his own Hand, that would have fled;* 33.31 and at length Night coming on, it put an end to the Battle.

Thus the Christians remaining Masters of the Field, or Place of Battle, intended to Attack again the Enemies Camp by Break of Day in the Morning; but they laboured so hard all that Night, that they fortified their Camp, and made it almost impregnable; which hindered the Germans from making another Attempt in the Morning.

The Christians lost a great many Men in this Fight, amongst which were divers Of∣ficers of Fame and Renown, as Heusler, General of the Horse, and Major-General Polland, besides others who died of their Wounds.

The Turks lost above 8000 Men, as was reported by a Pasha, who was taken Pri∣soner in the Battel.

The Troops on both sides often min∣gled, and gave no Quarter on either side. A great Booty was taken from the Turks, amongst which were many fine Horses, with several Standards.

In the heat of this Action the Germans lost some Pieces of Cannon, by reason that their Carriages were shot in pieces and the Horses which drew them were killed.

The 27th of this Month of September,* 33.32 the whole Christian Army remained that whole Day in Posture of Battle before their Camp; but the Enemy not appearing, His Electoral Highness resolved to pass the Beque, and to march towards the River Theysse, to supply the Army with Provisions, of which they began to be in want, which was done the 28th when the Turks passed the River in like manner.

And on the 29th the Christian Army En∣camped at Olasch, near the Theysse, where General Staremberg joyned the rest of the Army with six Regiments of Horse from Titul; and Orders were sent to the Bran∣denburghers, and other Troops, that were not in the Battle, having been posted in several Flying Camps, to joyn the Army, which being refreshed, were ordered to march again to observe the Enemy in their Motion.

This is the Account which the Turks themselves give of this Battle, which be∣ing finished, as here described, both Ar∣mies thought it now to be the Time and Season to withdraw out of the Field; and so the Elector withdrew out of the Field, and came to Vienna; by which it was judg∣ed, that no farther Action would happen for that Year; and in confirmation thereof, the Turkish Fleet retired into Salankement, without having done any thing of moment for this whole Year: It is not to be doubt∣ed, but that the Issue of this Battel turned to the Advantage of the Imperialists, un∣less it be that they left 26 Pieces of Can∣non in the Bushes.

The Season of the Year declining now towards the Winter, and the Elector of Saxony withdrawn from the Field to Vienna, the Sultan also following the like Example, (which displeased not the Turkish Army) returned from Belgrade to Adrianople, on

the 17th of the last Month of October, where being arrived, they did not much brag or boast of their Success,* 33.33 tho' to speak truly, they had this Year withstood a greater Force of the Christians, than they had for several Years before, which they attribute in a great measure, to the P••rso∣nal Valour and Bravery of the Sultan him∣self, whose Presence ever gives Courage to his Army: And it is said, That he kept all the time of the Battle in the Rear, with 3000 Choice Men, to kill all Persons whom he should find or meet turning ••heir Backs, upon whom he did some Execu∣tion.

In all these Actions, both in this and se∣veral other Years, the French did great Services to the Turks,* 33.34 both by their Coun∣sels, and Management of their Affairs, and especially the Marquis de Lore was very Eminent, and Signal in all his Behaviour; tho' there was never any good Understand∣ing between him and the Ambassador Mon∣sieur Chaterneau.

This Year was not very signal on either side for any considerable Exploits at Sea, or on the Watry Element: Only that the Turks destroyed three of the Emperor's Vessels, or Gallies on the Danube, and took one of very good force.

After which all things remained quiet as to the Camp in Hungary and elsewhere, except the great Preparations which were making for the re-taking of Asac from the Moscovites; from whence five Gallies were about this time returned, having left eight others with the Brigantines at Ozul.

On the first Day of November an Am∣bassador from Persia made his Entrance in∣to Constantinople, where a great Ship four Days after was Launched, carrying 100 Guns, four whereof would shoot a Shot of 24 Okes, every Oke weighing two Pounds and a half, with design to be fitted for the Service of the following Year, with three others, which were built in the Black-Sea, much of the same bigness and sized with that which was built at Constanti∣nople, and now Launched for Entertainment of the Persian Ambassador, who staid not long in that City before he proceeded to Adrianople, where he arrived about the 20th of November with a Retinue of about 150 Attendants,* 33.35 besides those which were appointed to serve him by the Turks, whose Entrance was in this manner.

The Manner of the Persian Ambas∣sador's Entrance.

About an Hours distance from the City, at a Place called Solak Chisme, the Ambas∣sador was met by the Chiaus-Basha, with about 60 of his Chiauses, as also by the Lieutenant-General of the Spahees, who with a great Retinue, conducted him to his Lodgings in the Palace of the Treasu∣rer Achmet Pasha, who had Orders to assign him 250 or 300 Dollars a Day for his En∣tertainment, for the Subsistence of him and his Retinue: Besides which allowance was given for the Food of an Elephant, and for Fodder for Camels and Horses; and also a 100 weight of Sugar a Day for Sweetmeats for the Persians, who are great lovers of that kind of Diet, with Amber and Per∣fumes.

The Ambassador having remained about 12 Days at Adrianople, and there well en∣tertained, he demanded Audience of the Grand Vizier, to whom he delivered the Credentials from the King his Master; and having been entertain'd in Discourse for about the space of three Quarters of an Hour, he departed from the Grand Vizier, having only received one single Vest, which seemed very strange, in regard it had been the Custom for other Ambassadors from Persia to receive 60, at least disposed be∣tween them and their Retinue.

Upon the 16th of December,* 33.36 the Ambas∣sador received his Audience from the Grand Seignior, on a Tuesday, which is the usual Day of the Divan, when it was formerly the Custom to give out the Pay to the Jani∣saries and Soldiers; at which time also there being an Appearance of the Chief Officers both Civil and Military, renders all things the more stately, and magnificent: But it seems at this time contrary to all former Customs, the Pay was not given out to the Janisaries and Soldiers, because per∣haps that the principal Officers of the Ar∣my were at Belgrade, and upon the Fron∣tiers of Hungary: Howsoever as great an Appearance there was of the Chiauses, as had been the Custom at the Audiences gi∣ven to other Ambassadors.

And then the Presents were sent unto the Grand Seignior, which consisted of

The Presents from Persia.

A Female Elephant covered with a Fur∣niture of Cloth of Gold, which came down to the Foot; and on the place of the Sad∣dle, there was a Chair of State erected, lined within with thin Silver Plates.

Besides which, were six Camels, each of which carried two Sapets, or Hampers used in the Wars, in which were contained the Royal Presents made up in little Bales with Coverings of Silk.

Moreover there were Ten Camels laden with Persian Hangings, six of which were of fine Silks, and four ordinary ones, but very large, and of a more than usual size: As also three Camels laden also with Cloth of Gold.

Upon the Ambassador's Arrival at the Grand Seignior's Seraglio, the Janisaries were presented as running for their Por∣ridge, and Pilao, or Rice, being about Noon, which was their Dinner time, as was their Daily Practice, as was shown to all Ambassadors.

The Place reserved for the Ambassador, was the same as was prepared for others, just over against the Grand Vizier, that the manner how that Great Minister di∣stributes Justice to the People, might more plainly appear.

The Supream Vizier sate at the same Table with the Ambassador; six of whose Gentlemen were placed at the Table with the Chimacam Chassan Pasha, and six others at the Table with the Aga, or General of the Janisaries: And in regard the Compa∣nions of the Ambassador consisted of more than 40 Noble Men, the Turks were obli∣ged to place them at three other Tables; leaving out the Pasha's of the Bench, and other Officers; so that it happened out that Day, that no Place was left for the Kadileschers, or Lords Chief Justices, all being taken up for the Persians.

At this time the Royal Presents contain∣ed in the 12 Chests which had been car∣ried upon the six Camels, were taken out, and carried by the Hands of 150 Men, as the Custom of the Turks was: The which consisted of Cloth of Gold, Damasks, Sa∣bles, Boxes of Musk and Amber, Silks, and Sattins of various Colours, Turbants, Hangings of Silk, ordinary Damasks, Bezoar-stones, Persian and Indian Sattins, Bridles of Gold, a Topus or Mace of Gold, with a Sword of the like Metal: After all which Ceremonies, according to the Ancient Custom, the Persian Ambassador being upon his Return from the Presence of the Sultan, he introduced 20 of his Persian Nobles, and then he delivered the Royal Letter. The which Ceremony be∣ing over, he proceeded out from the Roy∣al Presence Cloathed in a Rich Vest, like unto that which he had received at his Au∣dience with the Great Vizier, which was like to that which they had usually given in former times to Christian Ambassadors; besides which, the Grand Seignior present∣ed him with the same Horse which was sent him to carry him to his Audience with the Sultan, and Vested 90 Gentlemen of his Retinue. After which he returned to his Lodgings which had been provided for him and with the same Attendance as had accompanied him to his Audience.

After some Days continuance at the Ot∣toman Court, it was made known by some of the Principal Ministers of State, that one part of the Substance of the Letter was, after the Salutes and kind Wishes, and Con∣gratulations at his Ascension to the Sublime Throne of his Ancestors, The King of Per∣sia made the following Request to the Grand Seignior:

The King of Persia's Requests and Demands.

The First Article demanded.

THAT he would be pleased, if it were possible, to Remove Bebek Suliman Bei from the Government of Caramania, and to put another Prince into his place, who might prove of a more Quiet and Placid Di∣sposition than this Bebek, who was of a Tur∣bulent Spirit, and gave much Molestation to the Persians; the which the King of Persia, or Sofi, did not doubt but to obtain from that Friendship which intervenes between their great Powers and Dominions. And whereas Yearly many Persian Pilgrims travel to Mec∣ca, where having no Place to Pray in, and make their Devotions separately and apart from other Nations, they found themselves much hindered, and incommoded in the Ex∣ercise of their Mahometan Devotions; where∣fore their Desire was, That they might have a Place assigned them for the Use of the Per∣sians.

The Second Article demanded.

Farther it was desired, That the prehe∣minence of Place and Superiority in the Holy Land, might be given to the Armenian Pa∣triarch, before others of the Christian, Rite, who were Subjects to the King of Persia; the which ought not to be refused them, in regard that they profess the same Faith with o∣ther Christians; namely, Greeks, and Franks.

But in regard that it hath never been the Custom of the Turks to return a spee∣dy Answer to fair Promises, or Flattering Insinuations, a term of 25 Days passed be∣fore an Answer was returned to the prece∣ding Demands; and that was done when the Ambassador received Audience with the Chimacam: And then he was Invited with all his Court and Attendance, to an Entertainment with the Grand Vizier, where they met about two a Clock in the Afternoon, the Feast held until five a Clock, and concluded without other Presents than good Musick, unless it were of a stately Horse, with an agreeable Furniture.

Some Days afterwards, he was Invited to Dinner by the Chimacam Hassan Pasha, and in a Week afterwards, he was in like manner treated by the Aga, or General of the Janisaries, who also presented the Am∣bassador with a very fine Horse.

After all which Feasts, and Bankets, and Presents, the Ambassador thought it time to send his Presents to the Grand Vizier, by his Kahya, and other Principal Officers of his Court, in number about 40.

The Persian Presents to the Turks.

There were six Camels, two of which were laden with Presents, and the other four with fine Tents and Furniture for the same, with rich Garments: The Presents were all carried by the Hands of 28 Persi∣ans; that is to say, with Cloth of Gold, Damasks,. Indian Sattins, Persian Tur∣bants, with a rich Sword.

Moreover two small Bails to the Vizi∣er's Kahya, which contained about 25 Pie∣ces of Sattins, Damasks, and Cloth of Gold.

In like manner the Presents to the Chi∣macam Chavan Pasha, contained about 40 Pieces. And that which was for the Jani∣sar-Aga, was not much inferiour to it.

After some Days stay, a Messenger was sent from the Grand Seignior, with the Answer to the Letter of Business which the Persian Ambassador had brought: Which was in this manner.

The Grand Seignior's Answer, to the Persian Ambassador.

THAT Solyman Bebek being an Inhe∣ritary Prince, could not be removed from his Government; it being against the Mahometan Law to be removed from thence; nor was it possi••le for them to Allow, or Assign any separate Place to the Persians to Pray, and Exercise their Devotions in, because that Mecca is a Holy Place, and free, and com∣mon to all Mahometans.

The Holy Land hath also ••een Assigned to the Standard-Bearer Omer, as also to the Franks; the which having not been much E∣steemed, or set by in the Time of Mustapha Pasha Vizier, the Preheminence of that Place was given as a Law to the Franks, which was so solemnly given, that it could not be taken away, Corrupted, or Violated.

Five or six Days afterwards the Ambas∣sador went to the Vizier to take his Let∣ter,* 34.1 which being delivered to him, about three or four Days afterwards the Vizier sent him, by Order of the Grand Seignior, 50 Bags, or Purses of Money, by the Chiaus-Basha; ten Days after which, he departed from Adrianople, and went to Constantinople, taking 60 Days Journey within the Dominion of the Ottomans, ac∣counting Tocat in Mesopotamia, and other Parts; the which was so divided, that a Persian Merchant coming to die within that Dominion, his Goods may be challenged by his Relations, and conveyed away to their Inheritance.

The Persian Ambassador had still another Request to make, in respect to his Na∣tion.

That the Persian Subjects who Inhabit at Balata in Constantinople, wanting a Place for their Devotions, may have that Place re∣stored to them for their Prayers, which was formerly belonging to the Armenians.

The which Request was granted to them before the Departure of the Ambassador,

with Power to rebuild the same again in what should be wanting; the which was taken away soon after the Departure of the Persian Ambassador from Constantinople. And tho' the Armenian Commissary endea∣voured to proceed, and made his Com∣plaints at Adrianople, against the Impedi∣ments he had found; yet no Remedy was found, but an end was put to all the Work, and the Workmen desisted from all other Proceedings in that Building.

And here it may be enquired, How it came to pass that so many Embassies were sent from Persia to the Turks successively, one after the other? The Cause of which is evident from the Succession of the Three Sultans one after the other; namely, So∣lyman, Achmet, and Mustapha, who now Reigns; to every one of which, as it is the constant Custom for the Persians to send an Ambassador; so on the other side, on the same Occasion, it is for the Turks to send unto the Persians.

* 34.2Towards the end of this Month, the Elector of Saxony returned to Vienna, which was an evident Demonstration, that there would be no farther Action in Hungary for this Year; and at the same time the Tur∣kish Fleet retired to a Bay near Salanke∣ment, without having done any great Da∣mage.

The Persians, as we have said, being departed, and on their way homewards; the Sultan considered in what manner he might most conveniently and readily pay his Army both of Horse and Foot; for which important Service Money did not readily offer; wherefore to supply that Want, the Grand Seignior sent for the Tef∣terdar, or Treasurer, to come to his Pre∣sence, but he not being able to appear with ready Money in Hand, the Tefterdar could scarce make a shift to save his Head; tho' with great labour and difficulty he sa∣tisfied the Spahee's, charging them to re∣turn timely at the beginning of the next Year, to follow him to the Wars: And in the mean time Commissaries were sent from all Parts to collect and gather all the Taxes which had been laid on the People in all parts, whether in Europe or Asia, within the Ottoman Empire, as likewise what Re∣venue was arising to the Grand Seignior from Offices, Customs, Taxes, &c. which are usually sold every Month, especially in the Month of March over all the Empire, which commonly brings in several Milli∣ons: So that the Tefterdar, or Treasurer, was forced to employ Spies to advise him where the Money was, and in whose Cof∣fers, which yielded great Sums for supply of the Grand Seignior's Occasions.

These things being over, great Prepa∣rations were making for the following Campaign, both by Sea and Land; seve∣ral half Gallies were already built for the Black-Sea, Commanded by Dervish Ogli Bei of Smyrna. The Fleet under the Com∣mand of Mezzo Morto, who was Captain-Pasha, consisted of 25 Sail of Men of War, all of them being the Grand Seigni∣or's own Ships, and such as being joyned with those of Barbary, would be too strong a Match for the Venetians.

This whole Winter the Grand Seignior passed at Adrianople, where after the Ex∣ample of his Father, he delighted much in Hunting. Howsoever as the Year came on, he neglected not the thoughts of War, nor the Preparations for the ensuing Year; but as yet the Scheme for the War was not designed nor laid.

Anno 1697.

THE Embroils in Asia with the begin∣ning of this Year seemed to be a little quieted, [year 1697.] gave hopes to the Turks, that Basora would shortly be restored to them.

'Twas thought at this time, that the Marquis de Lore making little or no show at Adrianople, being then in Quality of Envoy Extraordinary, would follow the Camp for the ensuing Campaign; but as to the Ambassador Castelneuf, he resolved to remain at Adrianople, acting for the Af∣fairs of their King and Nation, between whom and the Marquis appeared no good understanding.

The Friendship still continued, and seemed to increase between the French and the Turks, till the latter began to be some∣thing doubtful of them, upon the Reports and Rumours which flew about, That the French were busied in making a General Peace with all the Allies; tho' they at first confidently denied it to the Turks, who notwithstanding grew Jealous of them; and from that time their Mutual Friendship began much to abate.

The Tumults in Asia still continued; to quiet which, and to carry on the War in Hungary, the Turks prepared to enter into Transylvania, to which end they daily Listed and Enrolled New Spahee's and Ja∣nisaries in all the Provinces of Asia, issuing forth very rigorous Orders, That the Mi∣litia in all those Parts should this Year ap∣pear early in the Field; and greater Prepa∣rations were making for this Year, than for a long time before, by reason that the

Sultan out of his Glory and Pride, resol∣ved to make his utmost Effort this Year on Hungary, and Transylvania, and according∣ly to win all back again, and if not to put an end to the War, to come to an Honour∣able Accommodation of Peace, which the Turks were sensible could not be avoided, in case they should receive any Blow, or suddain Foyl the next Year from the Chri∣stians.

This the Ambassadors of England and Holland so plainly foresaw, that they lay upon the watch to observe all the Inclinati∣ons and Motions of the Turks; and both sides now esteeming themselves upon the Crisis, laboured all that was possible to bring things to their desired Issue; when daily Spahees and Commissaries were em∣ployed to gather and collect Sums of Mo∣ney in all the Asiatick Provinces, were ob∣served to pass the Bosphorus, and other Seas, for Service of the War; of which the Tar∣tars being informed, wrote to the Sultan to send them Money to supply their Occa∣sions against the Moscovites, of whom they were more affraid than of the Polanders. Howsoever the Turks being Headed by so Brave a Sultan as this present Grand Seig∣nior, as they thought, did not seem to fear any thing, but to carry all before them, which so elevated them to such a heighth of Pride and Insolence, that the Mediators were of an Opinion, That until a conside∣rable Blow were given to the Turks,* 34.3 it would be impossible to reduce them to any Terms of Reason and Moderation.

In which Humour they made Preparati∣ons for the following Year both by Sea and Land: That for the Sea designed for the Euxine, was chiefly provided at a Port called Sinap, in the Country of Trabesonda, where they also were casting many great and heavy Cannon: And into the Arsenal of Constantinople, were in this Month of Ianuary 120 Cannon more brought in and lodged there.

But what other Sultans have not done, this hath had the Ambition to perform; that is, under his own Name all the Pieces of Gold and Silver should pass, within his Empire; the like of which was never known in any other Country, unless in England under the Reign of King Wil∣liam III, and the Great. I cannot say that all the Gold and Silver within the Turkish Dominions was brought into the Mint to be new Coined, but it is certainly reported, that a great part thereof was; to which the five Sol Pieces made by the French, Ita∣lians,* 34.4 and other Nations, greatly helped and contributed, of which there had been many Millions Imported in 15 Years, from 65 to 80, which were very beneficial to the Coynage of those Countries.

It was also farther commanded, That all those who had any Venetian Zechins, should bring them to the Mint, there to be new stamped with the Letters of this Sultan's Name, and there to be changed with the old ones of Venice, or otherwise changed for Silver, at the rate of two Dollars and a half per Zechin: Likewise all the Lion Dollars, commonly imported by the Dutch with the Figure of a Lion thereupon, were order'd to be brought into the Exchequer, where the Figure of the Lion being beaten out with the Hammer, the Turkish Impres∣sion with the Name of the Sultan, was to be fixed in the place thereof: To bear the Charges of this new Coyning, a quarter of a Dram of Silver was taken from every Lion-Dollar, and then it was put into the Fire, where it was Hammered again, and some Christian Letters on the side thereof were permitted to remain, that thereby it might appear, that the same were reformed Dollars, and such as came from the Chri∣stians; and that for the Alterations thereof, the Turkish Workmen were not to be bla∣med; for which Work the Turks, Grecians, Armenians, and Iewish Workmen, had so much allowed them by the Day, according to their Agreement.

About this time, being the Month of Fe∣br••ary, Advices were brought frequently to the Sultan then at Adrianople, from the Tartars, That the Moscovites were fully resolved this Year to fall down by Sea up∣on Caffa; which being believed, and so expected, very strict and severe Orders were given by the Turks, to provide and equip 80 Frigats, with 15 Gallies, and many other Transport-Ships, to carry the Militia into the Black-Sea, to hinder the Descent, or Landing of the Moscovites; which Report gave great Fears and Ap∣prehensions to the Turks, who thereupon took different Resolutions and Measures in their Affairs.

Besides the Preparations for the Black-Sea, there were others made for the Euxine, or White-Sea, where Mezzo Morto was ap∣pointed Captain-Pasha, or General against the Venetians, being accounted a Man of great Courage, and Conduct, at which time there was building a Ship of an im∣mense bigness,* 34.5 which had been already many Months upon the Stocks, being built by French and Greek Masters, the like of which, that is so large, had never been built in that Arsenal; for it could carry more than 600 Soldiers, besides Seamen, and Levents; the which being put into some tolerable condition of readiness to

Sail, the Sultan to show his Greatness at Sea, as well as at Land, to the Persian Ambassador, (who remained behind, after the great Embassy) issued out his Com∣mands to three Pasha's, whom he had made Generals, to ••quip and fit themselves brave∣ly.

The first was Mezzo Morto, who was to Engage the Venetian Fleet at Sea, and to return Victorious; and in case they did, he assured them, that they should gain his singular Grace and Favour; and as an evi∣dence thereof, he be••towed upon each of them a very rich Coftan, or Vest, richly lined with Sables.

The Second was also a Pasha Vice-Ad∣miral, designed against the Moscovites.

The third was also a Pasha, in Quality of a Rear-Admiral, who was to mount the Danube, and engage against the Imperial Fleet, wheresoever they should encounter them, either about Belgrade, or Buda, or any other Parts of the Danube.

After the Sultan had passed this Cere∣mony, he gave leave to his Generals to depart, and speaking very kindly and gra∣ciously to them, he encouraged them to put themselves in order for their Respe∣ctive Voyages: So that now it was very apparent, that tho' the Turks would be much weaker this Year by Land, than they were the last, yet they would be far stron∣ger by Sea, having Mezzo Morto for their Admiral, and every thing in their feveral Fleets disposed for Maritime and Naval Engagements; the Success of which, we may shortly hear in the course of those Months which are proper for Actions of the Sea.

But before we proceed so far, it may be pertinent to our Business to recount how the French Ambassador at the Turkish Court lost a Law-Suit which he had with a certain Iew at Gran Cairo, to his great Mortifica∣tion; for supposing that he was able to a∣vail in all Points, where his Master's Inte∣rest was concerned; he was highly trou∣bled to find himself disappointed in a Busi∣ness at Gran Cairo, relating to so inconsi∣derable a Person as a Iew. The Matter was in this manner.

We must know, that the Iews in Egypt have commonly very great Power, by rea∣son that every Pasha of Gran Cairo, who is the greatest Beglerbey in all the Empire, when he enters upon that Office, he com∣monly takes with him from Constantinople, some Subtle Iew,* 34.6 who is a Man of great Riches, to manage the vast Revenue of that Province; which sets him up so high, that he is above the reach of all the Gran∣dees of the Empire, and is Honoured and Reverenced as the Dominus Fac totum, or as Ioseph in the Land of Egypt.

The French Nation had at that time a Consul in Cairo, who thought himself a Match for the Iew; who on the other side esteemed himself higher than all the Chri∣stians, or Beyes, or Agaw's of Egypt; and consequently comported himself with Neglect and Disesteem towards the French Consul, which he not being able to support, made his Complaints to the French Ambas∣sador at Adrianople, against the Insolence of a Iew, of which the Consul gave a most Passionate Report to Monsieur de Chateau∣neuf, then Ambassador for the French King at the Port; where he so managed the Bu∣siness, that a Chiaus was sent for to fetch the Iew from Cairo, to the Divan at Adri∣anople; who accordingly taking this long Journey, appeared in Judgment before the Grand Vizier.

This Iew had the Report amongst all People, of being a Person very Judicious, Prudent, and of a patient Temper; and since it was the Office of the Ambassador to appear against this Iew in Judgment be∣fore the Grand Vizier, the Iew behaved himself with so much Modesty, and Pru∣dence, that he gave unto all the Standers by, some deep Impressions of his Under∣standing and Innocence, and that he had been injured by the French Consul at Cairo, of whose Honesty and Wisdom, the World in those Parts, had not conceived any high Opinion, nor yet of the French Nation: But that depending too much on their great Friendship with the Turks, they presumed to insult over a People, which had not for some Ages been accustomed to hard Usages from Christian Nations. Notwithstanding all which, and that the Grand Vizier had patiently understood the Pleadings on both sides, and was as well possessed with the Cabals of the French Nation, yet he gave Orders to the Chi∣aus-Bashee to take the Iew into Arrest; the which was said to have been done out of Policy by the Vizier, to cool, and mo∣derate the Anger of the Ambassador, who plainly declared, That unless his Master, the King, had satisfaction in this particular, he was commanded to retire back into France, and to bring with him all the French Mer∣chants, and all others of that Nation, into their own Country.

It not being now a time for the Turks to Quarrel with the French, or to create more Enemies than they have already, they took these Menaces with an unaccu∣stomed Patience, tho' the Great Officers being offended hereat, vented an abun∣dance of Reproaches against the French

Nation; only the Grand Vizier using his accustomed Patience, said, That Iustice could never do Injury to any, for that their Law, and the Alchoran, commanded it so to be done.

And in this manner this Difference pas∣sed over, with some Advantage to the French, who had obliged so great a Person as the Iew, who is the Negotiator of all the Affairs of Egypt, to leave his Employ∣ment to attend the Summons of the French Ambassador at such a distance as it is from Gran Cairo to Adrianople: Howsoever after all this, the French Nation did not seem to be fully satisfied, because that the Vizier after all shewed some Respect to the Iew, bestowing upon him a Coftan, or Vest of Favour and Honour, declaring himself in favour of the Iew, that he had been falsely accused, and injuriously drawn away from the Grand Seignior's Service. To repair which Affront and Neglect to the King of France, a Demand was made by the Am∣bassador, That License might be given to Repair and Rebuild the Cathedral Church in Galata, which had for above 500 Years remained in the Christian Hands, and last∣ly had been Repaired and Rebuilt at the Charges of the Most Serene Republick of Venice, soon after the last War which they had with the Turks in Candia; but now the French depending on the great Services they had done the Turks, seized on the Church, which had been the Cathedral of that Diocese, and affixed the Arms of France upon the Gates thereof; at which the Venetians being greatly offended, who were the Patrons thereof, and had many Years past purchased the Advowson from the Turks, made their Complaints to the Grand Vizier of the Injustice which had been done them: Upon which, the Vizier resolving to end the Controversie between the Christians, seized the Church of Saint Francis or Francisco, in Galata, and Con∣verted it into a Turkish Mosch; and in such like manner commonly end all the Con∣troversies which Christians have between themselves, that are referred to, or to be termined by, the Turks.

The Ceremony which the Turks used in turning the Christian Church into a Mosch, was by a Command from the Sul∣tan to the Chimacam, to enter the Church with 200 Men of his Followers, together with a good Number of their Imaums, who began at their first Entry into the Church to sing with a loud Voice, the Tune and Song called Sele, which is a Hymn extracted out of the Alcoran, to the Praise and Glory of God; the which cau∣sed great Sadness in the Hearts and Eyes of many good Christians in Galata; which had not been done, as many Turks confess, had not the French pretended a Right to that Church; with which they in a short time were forced to swallow two very bitter Pills, to the Dishonour of France, and Prejudice to the Chr••stian Cause.

Towards the end of the Month of March,* 34.7 the Sultan equipped out seven great Men of War of 50 and 60 Pieces of Cannon each, and all armed with 500 Levents, or so many Sea-Soldiers a piece; besides which there were 14 light Gallies, with 25 Fri∣gats, and all accompanied with divers Sai∣ches laden with Provisions, every one of which will carry as much as 200 Carts, which are laden with Biskets, Meal, and all sorts of other Ammunition.

Whilst these things were in Action, the French Ambassador, Monsieur de Chateaneuf, offered this Summer to make his Campaign with the Grand Seignior in Hungary against the Emperor, with which the Turks were well enough pleased, in regard they esteem∣ed this Ambassador to be a Man of great Wisdom and Experience.

Tekely likewise about this time was pre∣paring himself to accompany the Vizier to the War in Hungary, the which some were of an Opinion, That it would be of good consequence to the Sultan; upon which account the Vizier conceived a great esteem for him; and was desirous to see the good Effects of all those Promises, which Tekely's Princess had made to him.

This Lady of Tekely went unto, and re∣turned from Adrianople, and was observed to be of an Humour very Assiduous, Dili∣gent, and Malitious against the Imperial∣lists, but very kind and obliging towards the French, but most especially to Mon∣sieur de Laurent, who the last Year was with the Sultan in the Campaign of Hun∣gary, and was often invited by Tekely's Lady, and by Count Tekely himself, to take a Dinner, or a Supper, or some other Repast with them, at which Monsieur de Laurent was often welcomed, and highly Treated.

A Friend of mine once acquainted me, That having a Curiosity to see the Wife, or Princess of Tekely, he had the Fortune to hear Mass with her at the Capuchin's Church at Galata, where well observing her Physiognomy, it appeared very Ill-favour'd, Old, and Ugly: She professes to be a Roman Catholick, of which she boasts to many People, and that her Hus∣band hath divers Correspondents almost in every Regiment belonging to the Imperial Army, from whom he hath all the Cor∣respondencies imaginable with the Princi∣pal

Commanders both of Horse and Foot, by means of which nothing passes, but what he hath a good and perfect Account of, from all parts of the Imperial Ar∣my.

The Army which was formed and drawn up against the Moscovites, consisted for the most part of Spahee's from Anatolia, and of a sort of a Militia of Pascialagio, belonging to Silistra, of which they reck∣oned about 35000 Men, besides Tar∣tars.

The Reputation of this present Sultan was so great, that in all Parts both of Asia, Africa, and Europe, he was esteemed the most Fortunate of all the Sultans; for that in the space of two Years only appearing in the Wars, he had showed so much Cou∣rage and good Conduct, that he had al∣ways beaten the Germans; that is to say, when he went himself in Person to the Wars; for which cause he was highly E∣steemed▪ Honoured, and Obeyed.

But as to the Rebels in Asia, they drew themselves up very formidably in the Field, expecting to encounter the Army of the Port, and to give them Battel.

The great Power and Nerve of the Otto∣man Force is at present in Asia, that of the Turk-men, who are a sort of People well mounted on very strong and Warlike Hor∣ses, Brave, and Valiant, and well Exerci∣sed in the Lance, and Bow; so that there was great expectation when some Feats of Arms would begin: And on the other side of A••atolia, they began to Transport over their Militia, being designed early this Year against the Moscovites, after which the Actions in Hungary were to begin.

But before that something may be dis∣coursed in relation to the present State of the Greek Church,* 34.8 the Patriarch of which was very Froward and Passionate, ready to act any thing which came into his Head, without consideration of the Prejudice which might result thereby: And accord∣ingly having a Quarrel with the Metropo∣lite, or Bishop of Salonica, he deprived him of his Title and Office, on occasion of some Disobedience to certain Com∣mands, to which the Patriarch would oblige him; but the Bishop not being able to sup∣port the same, out of a Madness, and Fu∣ry, and transport of Rage, he made a Voy∣age from Salonica to the Grand Vizier, to whom he offered 15 Purses, on condition, That in Despight of the Patriarch he might be re-established again in his Diocese of Sa∣lonica, or Thessalonica: And to incline the Vizier the better hereunto, he demonstra∣ted that hereby the Grand Seignior in this time of War might gain great Advantages; For that in case the Vizier would accept of these 15 Purses, it might be an Example to other Metropolites, to offer some 20, some 15, and others 10, according to the Value, and Riches of the Diocese; the which Proposition much pleased the Sul∣tan, having a good pretence thereby to chargo all the Metropolites, or Bishops; the which being many in the Greek Church, brought a considerable Sum to the Grand Seignior.

The Greek Patriarch hearing hereof, made his Journey to Adrianople, there to make his Complaints against this hard Usage of∣fered to the Greek Church and Nation; the which irritated very much the Anger of the Moscovites against the Turks: And tho' the Moscovites did greatly at this time threaten Caffa, and give Terrour and Affrightment so far as to Constantinople it self, yet the Sultan did not neglect the Thoughts and Contrivances of carrying forward his War in Hungary, with as little Expence as was possible, all Charges being retrenched;* 34.9 a∣mongst which one particular, was that of Tekely, to whom no more than five Dollars were allowed a Day, that was for the Maintenance of his Lady, Servants, Hor∣ses, and other Parts of his Epuipage; on∣ly to help them they gave a Liberty, or License to sell Wine, which was at that time prohibited: And here it was that he set up his Wine-Sellar within the Greek Li∣berties, near to the Privileges of the Pa∣triarchate, where he continued to exercise the Trade of selling Wine with very good Benefit and Advantage; without whi••h, the five Dollars per Day could not have yielded to him and Family half his Subsi∣stence.

And being now entered into the Month of April,* 34.10 four of the Men of War belong∣ing to Barbary, arrived before the Arsenal of Galata, where other Men of War re∣mained also at an Anchor, and frequently fired their Cannon, with a Chi viva at every Shot, or to the Fortune of the For∣tunate Sultan.

On this occasion, the Barbarouses brought their usual Presents, as accustomary to the Sultan, and designed to remain in the Port until the Departure of the Fleet prepared against the Venetians, consisting of 23 Men of Mar, should be in a readiness to Sail: And thus the Sultan being resolved to car∣ry on the War both by Sea and Land, did neither rest Day nor Night, but busied himself in the proving of his Cannon, and making his Warlike Preparations with dili∣gence, was so pleasing to the People, that never was any Sultan so acceptable to the Soldiery, as was this Mustapha, and the

more highly was he esteemed, in regard he was a great Lover of Justice, which is the Prime Ornament of Emperors, and of the highest Monarchs: But notwithstand∣ing all the Care of this Grand Seignior, and the Preparations he made for the War of the following Year, yet his Force nei∣ther by Sea nor Land, did amount unto the Strength of that of the preceding Year; by reason the Rebels in Asia becom∣ing more powerful, a Proclamation was is∣sued forth, That none shouldTransport them∣selves out of Asia into Europe, on Pe••alty of having their Houses demolished, and their Pos∣sessions of Timar and Ziamet to be all Ruined and Destroyed, with all the Lands they held of the Sultan. With which Menaces the Re∣bels, who were Soldiers, were so incensed, that such as they took for Prisoners, they did not Kill, but what was worse, they cut off their Noses and Ears, and in that Con∣dition they sent them to the Port, that therewith they might make a report of their Strength and Power.

Farther, there was a Report, That these Rebels (as formerly it had been done) de∣manded the Life of the Valide Soltana, which is the Queen Mother, and whereof there have been two Examples in former Times, and of one Mulchi Kadun, a great Favourite, whom they cut in Pieces, by reason that they would not endure the Go∣vernment nor Counsel of Women; suf∣fering howsoever the Queen Mother to live, because she did not make Intrigues in the Affairs of State: Of which the Asian Soldiers being put in mind, and also the Europeans of their Tumults, let us expect to see the Issue of these Tragedies.

The Tumults in Asia gave great Disqui∣ets to the Affairs of the Turks in Europe, and retarded all things, or put them back∣ward, and all in expectation of Succours from the Levant, but none coming, the Sultan resolved howsoever to begin his March, and to that end appointed the Days thereof, the several Camps, and the Days of their Movements, it being deter∣mined to remain nine Days under the City of Philippopolis, and on the 4th of Iuly to pass Sophia, and to make seven Days March thereof, where having fixed their Tents for some Days, then to proceed for Nissa, and there also to halt for some Days; all which was done with such slowness, as might give time to the Asian Troops to o∣vertake the main Body of the Army; the which not appearing, the Sultan received divers Letters from the Pasha of Bosnia, beg∣ging with great Instances that he might have Relief and Succours sent to him, whereby to raise the Siege of Bihatz, which the Imperialists had closely begirt on all sides: Whereupon the Sultan dispatch∣ed away those few Pasha's which he had with him, and all the Forces near Belgrade, and also all the Arnauts, and all for the Succours and Relief of Bihatz.

The Turks found themselves much more Weak than they had been the Year before, and no appearance of Recruits from Asia, nor any hopes of quieting the Troubles in those Countries, whereupon the Grand Seignior, finding himself greatly Distressed, he very urgently sent his Imperial Com∣mands from his Camp before Philippopolis, to those Pasha's who were appointed to at∣tend and watch the Motion of those Re∣bels, commanding them, that (laying aside all Excuses, they should in the Di••vell's Name, leave those Rebels to their own I∣maginations, and send him five of those Pa∣sha's with 300 Horse a piece, in the lieu of those which he formerly dispatched for those Parts; namely, the Pasha of Da∣mascus, call'd Mustapha Pasha, who had been the late Vizier; the Pasha of Aleppo, Osman; the Pasha of Sebaste, Usuf Pasha; the Pasha of Diarbekir, Mustapha Pasha; and the Pasha of Adana, call'd Fusli Pasha; but when these might be expected from so long a Journey, was very uncertain; so that the Turks themselves were very doubt∣ful of the Event and Successes of this Year; for that all the Power which the Turks could make up, could not amount un∣to above 40000 Men, with Horse and Foot.

Things remaining in this posture, it was the Opinion of most People, That the Sul∣tan would not go this Year to the War, but only in appearance, and that he would only be upon the Defensive, avoiding all Fights and Encounters in the Field. And as to the Moscovites, the Reports were va∣rious, and full of uncertainty.

All this time the Sultan remained at So∣phia, chearful, and much pleased to un∣derstand that the Polanders had declared the Prince of Conti for their King, which could not but produce a Peace with that Kingdom, and an Union with that Crown; which tho' not true, yet it gave the Turks hopes of an Addition of 30000 Coruzzi unto their Forces against the Germans; who as they did assault Tokay the last Year with good Success, so they were full of hopes to do the like for this also, with the Posses∣sion of several other Castles and Fortres∣ses: But then it was thought necessary that Tekely should be sent to them with Title of King of Hungary; which when the Sultan understood, with the good Ty∣dings, That Bihatz did bravely defend it

self, with Assurances of conserving the same against all Enemies, it was esteemed News of such Importance, that the Grand Seignior gave Commands to the Grand Vi∣zier, to Write the News into all Parts, and particularly unto Tekely, That the Grand Seignior had declared him King of Hunga∣ry, for which the Sultan had sent him a Commission, with a Letter, the Super∣scription of which was, Orla Maggiar Croli, which signifies in the Hungarian Language, To the King of Hungary: To which were added also some Purses of Money for de∣fraying the Charges of his Journey, and adorning his Equipage.

* 34.11This Command came very unfortunate∣ly at this time for Tekely, who was then grievously afflicted with the Gout, and pre∣paring, for Recovery of his Health, to pass over to the Baths, and Medicinal Waters of Prusia, or Bruscia, which fall from that Mountain, which was anciently called, Mount Olympus: But what was worse, the Chiauses came furiously upon him at Pru∣sia, and without Compassion, Comple∣ment, or good Manners, threw him into a Carr like a Log to make him a King, without any Respect, which was most mi∣serable for him; for he had not only the Gout, but had a Paralytical Distemper up∣on him, so as that he was seized with a Palsie in his Head, Neck and Arms: And in this manner he was carried Day and Night in a Waggon, until he came unto the sight of the Sultan.

All this time the Sultan remained at So∣phia, whilst the Army, or greatest part thereof, marched towards Belgrade, and some into Bosnia; and having received some Advices out of Asia, That the Rebels of that Country, were inclinable to a Sub∣mission, and made some Evidences as if they intended to return to their Duty and Obedience: The Sultan became very much pleased, and put himself that time into an excellent Humour, and thereupon was induced to dispatch several Aga's into Ana∣tolia, with Letters written under his own Hand, in an Humble and Caressing Style, not usual for any Sultan before that time to Write, Swearing,

• In the first place, To grant Pardon to all, and a general Amnesty to such, as should re∣turn to their Duty of Obedience.
• Secondly he swore, That he would do Iu∣stice to all in their Iust Demands and Pre∣tensions.
• Thirdly, That he would give every Man satisfaction.
• Fourthly, That he would damnifie no Man either in his Goods, or Estate, or Life; but on the contrary reward every Man according to his Deserts, provided that they became O∣bedient, and Deserted the Party of the Male-contented Beys, or Pasha's, against whom are so many Examples of God's Vengeance and Iu∣stice: Of which he advised them well to con∣sider before they entered into a March, which would conduct them to his Terrible and Af∣frighting Presence; which if they did not accept and do, he Swore, That he would make up a Peace with the Christians, and March in Person into Anatolia, there to take Vengeance upon them for their Offences, and extirpate the whole Race of those who have taken up Arms against the Mussulman Cause; for which, by the Laws of the Alcoran, they are to Die, and without Mercy to suffer Death.

This News being carried to the hearing of the Male-contents, about 10000 of them Deserted the Cause, and proceeded to pass over from Anatolia into Europe, and without any delay took the nearest way to reach and overtake the Army of the Sultan; to hasten which, the Grand Seig∣nior wrote Commands to the Chimacam, and Bostangibashi, to prepare Quarters for them in the Imperial Gardens and Houses as they passed, and that they should in all their Ma••ches, want nothing of Refreshments, nor those who are un∣provided want Arms, or any other thing necessary for the War; amongst which there were 3000 Bostangees fitted out for the War, from the Grand Seignior's Sera∣glio's: And such Rigorous Courses were spread over all the Countries of the Lesser Asia,* 34.12 that those Laws and Commands of the Sultan being put into execution, it was believed impossible for any Embroils, or Seditions, for ever after to arise in the Les∣ser Asia, tho' they could not but be some times apprehensive of Troubles from Per∣sia; for since the time that this King was Crowned, he was always esteemed a Troublesome and a Dangerous Enemy to the Turks; for tho' he was not wanting in his Courtships, and Embassies to the Otto∣man Court, as we have seen, yet he was still encouraging the Georgians, and the Persians in the Parts of Basora, to be trou∣blesome to the Turks.

The Sultan still remained at Sophia, where having Advices from the Frontiers, he dispatched away a Capugibashee to his Mother the Valide Soltana, giving her to understand, That his Forces had fallen up∣on a Body of Germans, which he had rout∣ed;

and taken the strong Fortress of Titul, in which he had put all the Garrison to the Sword; and did not doubt, but speedily to enter into Transylvania; from whence he promised to send his Mother a Present of some fine Young Ladies to attend, and wait upon her, and to be conducted by some of those Black Eunuchs, which were attending at that time upon his Per∣son.

After such Vapours and Boastings as these, which the Sultan expressed to his Mother, it was not judged to be longer Honourable for the Grand Seignior to re∣main at Sophia, a place so far distant from the Ottoman Camp in Hungary; whereup∣on marching with the Main Body of his Army, slowly, and in good Order, Mes∣sengers were sent unto Sarchan Pasha, then at Belgrade, who was then the General, and esteemed an excellent Soldier, and a Couragious Man, and well acquainted with the Countries about those Confines, to hasten his March to meet the German Army: And so also the Sultan followed, and arrived in good time to joyn the Main Body of the Front about Titul. In the Re∣lation of which Battel, there were two Accounts sent from Constantinople; one of the 29th of October, and another of the 5th of November.

Such as were on this side of the Tibis∣cus,* 34.13 and saw the Battel, report, That the Rout consisted only of such, as with great difficulty passed the Tibiscus by their Swim∣ing, and they report, That the Turks could never imagine, that it was possible for the Imperialists so soon to Attack them, as that Day they did; much less that it was possible for the Grand Vizier to pass his Cannon, Ammunition, Provisions, with all the Militia of Janisaries over that Bridge, and thence to proceed to Segedin, and so into Transylvania, and into the Upper Hun∣gary.

In the mean time the Imperialists kept on their March to meet the Turks, and ha∣ving prepared their Trenches, they fortifi∣ed themselves therein, which caused the Grand Vizier to assemble all his Pasha's, which were to the Number of 15, leaving the Sultan on the other side of the Water, with a Body of Spahee's, and Silishars, which are a sort of Spahees belonging to the Court, together with the Solakbassees, who are a sort of Pages also belonging to the Court; but the Taraklee Spahees, who are Timar's and Zaims, followed the Pasha of their own Province and Country; of which making an Account of their Num∣bers, they calculated them to amount unto 25000, all Expert Men, who managed their Arms to a Miracle, but were in this Battle either Killed, or Drowned.

The Arnauts observing the German Ar∣my to be marching to Attack them, were the first who endeavoured to pass the Bridge, and to put themselves to Flight:

The Janisaries also had the like Intenti∣ons to do the same, saying, That they had been Abandoned and Deserted by the Spa••ees▪ And as they approached near to the Bridge, the Grand Vizier observing a Disposition in the Arnauts to pass the Bridge, and fly, he assembled a Body of his own Aga's to∣gether, intending therewith to hinder and prevent the Flight, which was done by killing a great Number of them.

The Arnauts finding themselves so ill Treated, they put themselves into a Muti∣ny, or rather into a Rebellion against the Grand Vizier, and killed him: After which some Thousands of the Spahee's placing themselves on the other side of the Bridge, with their Swords drawn in their Hands, they defended the Bridge, and suffered none to pass over it.

By this time the Imperialists having put themselves into good Order of Battel, fu∣riously Attacked the Turks on all sides▪ At the first Charge the Turks made some Resistance, but at the second they began to give way; and observing the great De∣struction, and Slaughter, that the Fire and Sword made, being terrified therewith, they resolved to cast and precipitate them∣selves into the River, where the greatest part of them perished; all which, as was said, happened in the space of two or three Hours; where could never be greater Confusion, nor greater Effusion of Blood of their own Soldiery, of which the Chief Commanders were Slain without Mercy, or any Quarter, and such a Multitude of Turks, and Chief Pasha's are said to have perished upon the Spot, that during the whole War, the like Slaughter never hap∣pened as this: For according to the Re∣port of those, who were not far from the Presence of the Sultan, during all the time of the Battle, they agree, That according to an Account and List of the Slain, there never happened so Great, and so Terrible a Destruction as this to the Ottoman Army, which more unhappily fell upon the Prin∣cipal Commanders, than upon the Com∣mon Soldiers, which they esteem to be a just Judgment of God upon them; for that no less than 15 Pasha's were killed in this Engagement; five of which had been Beglerbeys, or Viziers of the Bench, be∣sides the Supream Vizier.

And such a Slaughter, or Destruction as this, was never known to have happened,

for never in the Memory of Man, or any Age, was it ever known, that five Vizi∣ers had ever fallen in one Battle; amongst which was the Supream Vizier, Giafer Pasha, another Pasha, the Aga of the Ja∣nisaries, a Pasha and Vizier; Missir Oglü a Vizier, Fasli Pasha a Vizier, and the rest of them were all Pasha's of Provinces and Governments.

There were 74 Captains, with their Of∣ficers and Soldiers of their several Cham∣bers, all slain: In every Chamber they account 100 Janisaries, of which there may be in some Chambers, 10 or 20 Su∣pernumeraries; so that it may be the ge∣neral Opinion, That above 8000 Janisa∣ries were slain, and those of the bravest and best Soldiers of all the Turkish Mili∣tia, of which the Sultan was so sensible, that he declared, He was not so much trou∣bled for the Number, as for the Quality of such Brave and Experienced Soldiers, who had so often, and in so many Engagements Worsted and Overthrown the Germans.

Besides these, were killed in this Bat∣tle, the Kahya-Bey, or Lieutenant Gene∣ral of the Janisaries, with his 600 Braves, which are always attending upon his Per∣son, having so many in that Company, or Regiment, being the first Oda, or Cham∣ber of the Janisaries; for indeed the Ka∣hya-Bey is always more Esteemed, Obey∣ed, and Feared, than the Janisar-Aga him∣self.

Amongst the four other Generals of the Militia of the Janisaries, the Zargagi-ba∣shee, who was the Major-General of the Janisaries, was slain; of the other three were ordained one against the Muscovites, and the other two against the Venetians by Sea and by Land: And besides the 74 Captains, as many Beiracters, or Ensigns, were also slain.

And besides these 2500 Segmens of Bos∣nia, being divided into several Divisions of the Great Vizier, and divers other Pasha's, with all the Gebegees, who are Armour∣ers, together with their Captains, and Ge∣neral; as also the Gunners and Topegi∣bashees, or Masters of the Ordnance, which are divided into two several Orders of Militia.

The gaining of this Battle was of that high Concernment, and the Consequences thereof so considerable, that from thence the Peace following was derived; so that we may believe all the World to be inte∣rested therein, and to be the Subject of the Speculation of the greatest Monarchs of this World.

An Instance whereof we have in the following Letter, Written by the Emperor himself, and with his own Hand, in La∣tin, to King William of England, in this Style.

The Emperor of Germany's Letter, to King William of England.

PAUCAS ante horas desiderato ex Hungariâ nuntio recreamur, quod exercitus noster sub ductu Principis Eu∣genii de Sabaudia die decimo currentis Mensis, Ottomanica Castra ad Tibiscum triplici aggere munita, & triginta fere ho∣stium Millibus propugnata, non solum fortiter aggressus sit, verum etiam Divi∣no juvante numine foelicitèr superavit, caesis in loco decem & amplius millibus quos inter Supremus Visirius, & Janisa∣riorum-Aga numerantur, reliquique quos Pontis Angustia capere non potuit in Flu∣men praec••pitati & maximam in partem submersi, Tormentis etiam 72, una cum aliquot mille curribus, & commearu in potestatem redactis, nostra vero ex par∣te tantum 500 occisis, & totidem sau∣ciatis.

Englished thus.

IT is within some few Hours, that the Post is arrived from Hungary, bringing News, That our Army under the Command and Con∣duct of Eugenius Prince of Savoy; did not only on the 10th of this instant Month, Vali∣antly Attack the Ottoman Camp fortified up∣on the Banks of Tibiscus, or Theysse, with a treble Ditch, and with a Force of Thirty Thousand Men therein, but assisted by the Gracious Favour of Almighty God, most hap∣pily subdued them, killing Ten Thousand of them upon the Place; amongst which, were the Supream Vizier, and Aga of the Ianisa∣ries, and the rest, which the narrowness of the Bridge could not contain, threw and pre∣cipitated themselves into the River, where the greatest part of them were Drowned; with Seventy two Pieces of their Cannon, with some Thousands of Waggons laden with Pro∣visions, which all fell into our Hands; and all which was done on our sides with the loss only of 500 Men, and about as many Woun∣ded.

After this Battle was ended, all was in great Confusion amongst the Turks, and e∣very one shifted as well as he could to e∣scape.

The Grand Seignior himself posted to Temeswaer, from whence he dispatched a Black Eunuch to his Mother, with the un∣happy News of the late ill Success, and the Particulars of it, to avoid false Reports, which upon this Occasion might be apt to be spread abroad of the Death of himself; and other Sinister Rumours more fatal to the Empire than ever was known afore times, and might terrifie the Valide Solta∣na; who by the News of the Life of her Son, might take Heart, and receive Com∣fort, and prevent the Mutinies amongst the Soldiery and People, who were too ready upon such an Evil Report, to En∣throne the Brother of Sultan Achmet, the last Brother of the three lately Deceased: But it being known that Sultan Mustapha was certainly Alive, all was pacified; which being of so great Importance, the Grand Seignior sent a Letter, as I said, to his Mother, by a Black Eunuch, by way of Nicopolis, who was a Magriplee, or an Abyssine, or Ethiopian, well beloved by the Queen, and greatly Confided in by her. The Relation on the side of the Turks, was represented as favourably as the thing would bear; in which he declared, That there had been a very great Battle near a River, in which his Person was not pre∣sent, and so was safe; but his Vizier be∣ing Engaged against an Army of 100000 Men, was Slain, together with the great∣est Number of Janisaries, and Foot Soldi∣ers, and those of the Principal Officers; the which Relation he also dispatched by the second Master of the Horse, with a Coftan to H••ssaein Pasha, declaring him to be Grand Vizier, which happened well for the Christians; for he was a Man al∣ways inclined to a Peace, and no great Friend to the French; he was a great Lo∣ver of Wine,* 36.1 which mollified the Rigorous Temper of a Turk, and made him more Jo∣cund and Easie than commonly the Water-Drinkers amongst the Turks profess to be; at which News the Christians immediately conceived an abundance of Joy, not doubt∣ing but that a Peace would immediately ensue, as it did accordingly; for all Peo∣ple were grown weary of so long a War, which had now continued for about twen∣ty Years, with very Unfortunate Successes to the Turks both by Sea and Land.

After all which the Grand Seignior re∣turned with what speed he could to his Se∣raglio at Adrianople, where all things had put on a Countenance of Melancholy and Sadness.

In the mean time the Christians resolving to prosecute and follow their Blow, whilst the Turks with Fear and Disorder were fly∣ing homeward, the Prince Eugenius of Savoy, spent the whole Day on the 12th of October in passing the Imperial Army over the Save;* 36.2 but the River being nar∣row, and the Weather good and favoura∣ble, they arrived early in the Camp on the other side:

And next Morning of the 13th, they began their March towards Bosnia, which was di••••icult to pass, by reason of the Mountains, Woods, and Rocks in the way, which was rude, and unbeaten.

Upon the 14th of this Month, the Bo∣dy of the Army Encamped about Kottor, where the March had been worse, and more difficult, and longer by an Hour than the Day before; and tho' Colonel Kyba with his Squadron was marched before, howso∣ever he proceeded not in his March, be∣cause he had News on the way, and chief∣ly from Bagnaluca, That the Enemy had not the least Intelligence of the Advance of the Imperial Army, so that he made a Halt until His Most Serene Highness was come up to joyn the Body under his Command, that so they might hold a Conference, and Council of War together, which they per∣formed standing not to lose time; and then Colonel Kyba proceeded with his Forces unto Castle Doboy, where was a Garrison of Turks, and was situated two or three Hours from the Christian Camp: And here it was thought fit not to go farther this Night, because they concluded, that they were not as yet discovered by the E∣nemy, because they had not heard them shoot the Alarm, as their Custom was to do whensoever they discovered any Body of Men approaching towards them; and so to keep all things still without any dis∣covery, they marched with much silence, without Beat of Drum, or Sound of Trum∣pet: And the very same Day the Prince of Savoy arrived in the Camp; where a Coun∣cil of War being called, it was concluded, That Colonel Kyba should be dispatched away before, to take Possession of some Ground near to the Turkish Castle of Doboy, as was formerly agreed, and there to form his Camp, where he was reinforced with 600 Men: Upon appearance of which, his Orders were, That in case the Castle did not presently Surrender, he should march immediately forward, and without loss of time march into the Country, leaving the last 600 Men before the Castle to inclose the Enemy, who should soon be reinforced by 200 Men more: And so should pro∣ceed to the second Castle, called Maglay;

where finding Opposition, he should leave that likewise, and so proceed forward.

By this time, or towards the Morning of the 15th of this Month, some Shooting was heard, which was the first Signal of an Alarm: Howsoever they continued to March without beating their Drums, or sounding their Trumpets; but this Days March was more troublesome and difficult than the Day before, by reason that it was through Hilly and rough Places: Howso∣ever coming at length to Castle Doboy, they Summoned the Place to Surrender, the which being denied at first, by the Turks in Garrison, the Christians laboured all Night, and in that time raised a Battery, on which they planted six Pi••ces of Cannon, with two Mortar-pieces.

The Day following the Cannon begin∣ning to play,* 36.3 the Turks Capitulated, and Surrendered themselves at Discretion and Mercy of the Enemy.

The Garrison consisted of about 80 Men, out of which they made Prisoners of such as appeared to be the most Soldier-like Men; as for others, who were Old, and Infirm, with Women, and Children, they gave them liberty to shift for themselves, and go to what Places they pleased.

In the Castle little Provision was found, and few Arms, so that Colonel Kyba, ac∣cording to his Instructions from the Gene∣ral, proceeded in his March: And

On the 17th came to the Castle Maglay, which upon the first Summons Surrender∣ed, on condition only to go out with their Wives and Children, leaving all other things behind them.

On the 18th by Break of Day in the Morning, the Garrison of Maglay marched out, and Surrendered the Place: About which time nothing more was heard from the Enemy, only that the Kahya, the Son of the Deceased Pasha, was Encamped near Or••ssa Viza, and that the Imperial Fora∣gers were annoyed much by the Meroders of the Enemy.

On the 18th they appeared before the Palanca or Pass called Schebze, wherein were 300 Turks: which upon the Sum∣mons demanded a time of Consideration until the next Day, which the General of the Imperialists would not grant them; but advanced with 400 Foot Soldiers, and 300 Dragoons, with the Artillery belong∣ing to them, and mounting 12 Pieces of Cannon against the Palanca, in the Night they stormed it in two Places; in which Attack having lost 12 or 15 Men within the Pallisadoes, without any stop, they still advanced forward, whilst Colonel Kyba meeting with 200 Horse of the Ene∣my, whose Design was to cast them∣selves into the Pass Schebze, but were pre∣vented, being in part killed, and in part taken Prisoners: And having Intelligence, That the Kahya was with a Body of about two or 3000 Men, between Schebze and Branduck, he caused Batteries to be raised to hinder their ready Passages.

On the 19th they marched on through the Orohovizar Valley, being a very trou∣blesome Passage at the first Entrance thereinto, not only for the Narrowness and Streightness of the Road, but also be∣cause the Enemies on both sides had cut and ruined the Ways; so that about three a Clock in the Afternoon, the last Regi∣ments, which were Horse, entered the Field, and joyned the former Troops, but the Infantry came not thither until it was Night; and as to the Artillery and Bag∣gage, they remained full half an Hours March behind, at a distance from the nar∣row Passage, where it remained all the Night guarded by two Regiments of Dra∣goons, which in the Morning marched in safe Conduct, and guarded them in safety to the Body of the Army.

The 20th the March was through Nar∣row and Rocky Passages, worser than the former, or that way which leads to the Castle Branduck, which was so difficult, that the Imperial Army would have been in a very ill Condition, had the Turks been capable of disputing vigorously the Passage with them: But at length having passed the most rough and difficult Ways of Branduck, which were so inconvenient, that the Artillery and Baggage could not be brought after them, but were forced to be lodged under a strong Guard on the Orohovizar Valley, where the Places were fairer and more pleasant, but the Inhabi∣tants were fled and gone, but had left be∣hind them all sorts of good Fruits, with small and large Cattle in great Numbers, with sufficient Herbage and Sustenance to maintain them.

The 21st the Imperial Army arrived near the River Bosna, over which there was a Bridge, but so Old and Ruinous, that the Army was not willing to adventure a Pas∣sage over it, but rather esteemed it more secure for every Dragoon, or Horseman to take a Man behind him, and therewith to Wade through the River; with this Burden and Equipage they marched over a very high Hill for the space of two Hours, which nevertheless was more easie to pass over than the former: So they continued their March again over the Bosna, by the help and convenience of a good strong Bridge, not ruined by the Enemy, and so

advanced into the Camp, near the Village Doboy, where Colonel Kyba joyned again with Prince Eugenius, advancing still be∣fore the same Night towards Sarai, or Se∣raglio, to observe the Place, to which great Numbers of People of that Country were fled for security: But because that City was not capable to receive such Mul∣titudes of People, great Numbers of them were forced to lodge before the City Gates, so as the Prisoners declared, which toge∣ther with those in the City, would make up a Body of 30000 Men, but they want∣ed Arms very much: So that tho' the Ka∣hya was then personally present in the Ci∣ty;* 36.4 yet his Power and Authority was weak to dispose Matters into any tolera∣ble State and Condition of Defence.

But the Imperialists found this Part very Fair, Fruitful, and well Built; and there∣fore the Christians and Inhabitants of that Land went to the Imperial Camp to ren∣der themselves up under their Prote∣ction.

At the beginning of this March, on the 22d, the Troops found the Ways Narrow, Crooked, and Deep, but afterwards pas∣sed into a more pleasant Place, called Vi∣sega, and then repassed again the River Bosna, over a Bridge; at the end of which, after an Hours time they Encamped; and by this time Colonel Kyba was come back with his People, who had done some Exe∣cution against the Inhabitants in their March, killing some, and making Prisoners of others, which put the City of Seraglio into great Amazement and Confusion, whilst several Parties of the Enemy roved round the adjacent Parts, and took several Prisoners; at which time a Cornet, with a Trumpeter, were sent into Seraglio, to Summon the City to submit willingly, or otherwise no Quarter should be given to a∣ny of them.

The 23d two Parties sent out the Day before, returned back again very early in the Morning, before the breaking up of the Imperial Army, bringing no News, or Advice from the Enemy: Only the Cornet gave a Relation, That as he was going to Se∣raglio, for almost a Quarter of an Hours time he had met with no Body at all; but after∣wards falling in amongst the Turks, to whom having made a Sign with his Hand, he show∣ed them the Writing he had with him, which were Proposals for the Surrender of the City; but that he happened to see the Trumpeter killed before his own Eyes, and with much difficulty, with divers Wounds escaped him∣self: And farther reported, That all the In∣habitants in great haste went out of Sera∣glio.

After this the Army in a Body march∣ed to the City, which the Turks had quit∣ted, and abandoned, leaving none remain∣ing but Christians and Iews, from whom they took all they could find, but nothing of great Value, in regard the Turks had not only disposed of the best of their own Goods, but likewise before their Flight had Plundered the Houses of the Christi∣ans, and committed the Guard of the Ca∣stle to a Garrison of 150 Men; and the same Day towards Evening a Fire broke out in the City, of which no care being taken to Extinguish it, it was totally burnt and consumed. The Castle howsoever was not burnt, for it being built of Stone, re∣quired leisure to demolish, which at that time could not be allowed.

Howsoever several Parties on the 24th returned from abroad, bringing some Pri∣soners with them, and many poor Christi∣ans came likewise Voluntarily in, with Re∣solution to pass the Save, upon the Return of the Imperial Army; which happened to be on the 25th and 26th, but Colonel Kyla staid, (as he usually did) some time be∣hind to burn and destroy every thing that remained, as yet unconsumed.

And on the 27th they marched on, un∣til they came to the Camp, which was be∣fore Seniza.

And on the 28th they entered into bad Defiles, and at length into the Valley of Orohovit••, where the Artillery and Wag∣gons joyned again with the Army.

The 29th they Encamped near Schebze, where Advices were brought to the Gene∣rals in what manner the Enemy was ga∣thered into a Body near Belgrade, consi∣sting of several Thousands of Men.

Lastly, The Imperialists returned again over the Save, carrying with them a great quantity of Turkish Cloth, with many Tur∣kish Women, and Goods belonging to the saved Christians, with a great quantity of small and great Cattle.

After the Return of the Christian Army under the Command of Prince Eugenius of Savoy, from the Fortunate Successes in Bos∣nia, the Troops were commanded on the 30th of October, to march from Marga, to∣wards Caranzebes; from whence, on the very same Evening, Lieutenant-Colonel Count of Herberstein, was Commanded to March before, with his National Mi∣litia of Rascians, joyned with some Ger∣mans.

And the 31st was appointed for a Day of Repose, and Rest for the whole Army; and on that Occasion sufficient Provisions were made both for Horse and Man.

When on the first of November the Body of the Army began to move from Caran∣zebes, and in grievous Weather, with Rain and Snow, marched all the way so far as Soczan: And then about two a Clock in the Afternoon they made a Halt near Gialuk, in the Valley of Carassona.

And on the third they pitched near the deserted Village of Petrovizas.

From whence on the 4th Days March, a Detachment was sent before to Invest the Fort of Vypalancha, where the Lieutenant-Colonel of the Regiment of Rabutin, Lord of Graser, with a Body of 500 Horse, had taken his Post, or Possession, and seated himself on the side of the Danube about 100 Paces from the River, advancing to the Pallisadoes, and there immediately be∣gan to fire upon the Place, and to Entrench with so much diligence, that in a short time they had opened the Trenches 200 Paces; and having prepared the small Pieces of Cannon, which they brought with them, and one Mortar-piece, they began therewith to make their Batte∣ries.

The 5th Day in the Morning, they set in order their Batteries, and began also to throw Bombs into the Palanca, which they found to be much more strong than it was believed at first; for that it was en∣compassed with a double Ditch, and treble Rows of Pallisadoes, and a place of Re∣treat guarded with 400 Men, and well provided of all things; and for the better Security, they had made some hundreds of Faggots; and in the mean time the Turks in a great Body showed themselves upon another Stream of the Danube above, and others at the Foot of the Mountain, near to Rham, together with Saicks, and Frigats on the River. Likewise on the o∣ther side of Belgrade, near Kroska, Seman∣dria, Columbas, Isbeck, and Gradiska, which were all places so near, that in 24 Hours time, Succours might be brought from them, at least to hinder, if not totally pre∣vent the Designs of the Enemy: For which reason, the General, Count Rabutin, resolved to lose no time, but forthwith to make an Assault upon the Place, and if possible, to take it by force, to which end he prepared 500 Germans, and 200 Ra∣scians to make the Attack upon the Place.

On the 6th with dawning of the Day, appeared on the other side of the River, a great number of the Turkish Boats, bat∣tering with their Cannon, as they had done all the Day before against the Christi∣an Camp: And in the mean time, with the Break of Day, the Attack began in two Places at the same time; that is, upon the left Hand of the Danube, where the great∣est difficulty was, under the Command of Heer Viart, Sergeant-Major of the Hano∣ver Troops; and then on the right Hand, on the River Cerasse, where the Soldiers to pass the Water, Waded up to the Middle, under the Command of Captain Beaumont, of the Regiment of Rabutin: And to give the greater Inconvenience to the Enemy, they fired their Cannons continually with∣out Intermission, as also their Bombs▪ besides Small-shot from 250 Men out of the Trenches; but in regard that in the Night before certain Recruits were sent to reinforce the Place, together with a Boat, on Board of which were 100 Men from Columbas, and Isbeck, with new Ammuni∣tion, so that they met with very much re∣sistance; besides, they Storm'd without making any Breach, and that in the sight of 20 or 30 Saicks and Frigats, which ap∣peared above and below the Place; inso∣much as things looked more doubtful and hazardous, than with any promising Coun∣tenance of Success. Howsoever General de Rabutin and Sergeant-General Count de Leiningen applyed all possible care and In∣dustry to hinder and prevent the Enemies Succours from coming upon them, by which the Soldiers at the appearance, and so near an approach of their Enemies, again reassumed new Courage; and tho' they were at first well enough animated, when they observed the Turks come upon them, with their Cries of Allah, Allah, which they usually make upon their Charge, and that 400 of their Horse remained for a Re∣serve, the Vigour and Spirit was renewed on all sides, and then with Axes and Hat∣chets they cutting down the Pallisadoes, gained so much Ground, that all things laid open before them: So that after a doubt∣ful Conflict of about an Hour and a half, the Place was overcome, and taken by the Valour of the Christians; so that not only the Commander in Chief Hay Beigh, but all the Garrison, with the Inhabitants, without any Exception, were Killed, or droven into the Danube. All which was done and acted in a very short time, which was well that it so happened; for had it admitted of any farther delay, the Christi∣ans would have encountred many more Difficulties, for that the Turks were bring∣ing over many Succours, which would have caused very dangerous Diversions. When on the contrary, the Turks lost 800 Persons, and the Christians only 10, which was almost a Miracle to consider.

General Rabutin was always present on the right Hand, during the Assault, and after it, the better to Encourage the Soldi∣ers, he alighted from his Horse, and ha∣ving Commended and Praised every one publickly in his Place according to his Deserts, and especially the Sergeant-Ge∣neral Count of Leiningen, who had the left Wing under his Conduct, and had done and acted as much as could be expected on such an Occasion; and indeed both he and Sergeant-Major de Viart, showed as much Bravery, Conduct, and Military Experience as could be desired of the greatest Cap∣tains in the World.

But now in regard this Pass of Vypalan∣cha was too far within the Territory of the Enemy, to be any long time maintained; for that should the Garrison be German, or Rascian, it would be too much exposed, without any possibility of Relief, the Ge∣neral Rabutin resolved to Slight and Demo∣lish the Place, and accordingly he gave all up to the Flames.

And on the seventh Day, so soon as the Cannon were carried away, it was put in to execution, which was soon effected by the great Numbers of Country-men and Peasants employed upon that Work; and the same Morning the Camp was removed nearer to the Palancha.

The Particulars of Men Killed and Woun∣ded in the Assault of Vypalanca.

GERMANS.

Killed, Men

10

Wounded, Men

87

Horses

26

21

Horses

26

21

Of the ARTILLERY.

Killed,

0

Wounded,

1

RASCIANS.

Killed,

4

Wounded,

18

Found in the Place.

• 16 Ensigns exposed round the Town.
• 63 Turkish Prisoners, and 32 Women.
• 11 Pieces of Cannon of Copper, carrying from two to eight Pound Ball.
• 200 Granadoes for the Hand, some Powder, and some few other Warlike Arms.
• About 200 Bushels of Grain, with some Flour of Wheat.
• Besides which, all other things were given up to the Plunder of the Soldiers.
• Besides which, there were above 1000 Pieces of Rock-Salt, which were brought from Valachia.

These Successes which the Christians had gained over the Turks in all Places, through the whole Course of this Year 1697, put them into a kind of Despair of being any more Victorious, but rather to yield to the Hand of God, and to fix a Pe∣riod to the Limits of their Empire, which they believed, by the Providence of God, was no farther to be extended.

These Thoughts put all the Great Men, and Governors of the Ottoman Empire into such a Melancholy, that contrary to their usual Humour of Pride, and Vain Imagi∣nations of Riches, and Enlargement of Empire, as if the Ottoman Arms were ne∣ver to be weakened, or brought low; all the Powerful and Warlike Men, together with the Sultan, concluded, That after such a Series of Misfortunes; both by Sea and Land, God frowned on their Enterpri∣ses, and would no longer favour their Mar∣tial Proceedings: And therefore, that until

such time as God's Anger against them was appeased, there was no safety but in a Happy Peace, to be Negotiated by the only true Allies of the Ottoman Empire; namely, the Great King William of Great Britain, and the Most Potent Lords, the States General of the Low-Countries, or United Provinces; for whom at that time, namely, for the first the Lord Paget was then Ambassador at the Port; and for the latter was the Heer Colyer, both of them Persons qualified by their Offices, and long Experiences in the Turkish Affairs, to be∣come Mediators and Ministers for their Powerful and Puissant Masters, in Treating a Peace of the greatest Importance of any that hath happened in this, or in the pre∣ceeding Age; unless it be the General Peace, in which all Christendom was so near∣ly concerned.

What farther moved the Turks to desire and promote this Peace, was their Ill Suc∣cesses at Bassora, where that Pasha, whom we have formerly mentioned, had carried for some time all before him; and tho' the Persians had often promised their Assistance to the Turks, for Suppression of that Re∣bellion, yet nothing was acted by them in reality, until the Grand Seignior, and the whole Government became sensible, that nothing was to be expected of good either by War, or Peace, but by their own Negotiations; in pursuance of which the Mediation so often offered, was at length accepted, and put into execution at the beginning of the Year 1698.

Anno 1698.

THIS Year was happily begun with a Resolution on all sides to make the Peace:* 36.5 Howsoever at the beginning there∣of things looked very frowningly, with∣out that gentle Prospect, which is com∣monly the Fore-runner of a Peace: For at the beginning of this Month, three Aga's were dispatched from Adrianople, to the Chimacam of Constantinople, with Orders to facilitate their Passage into Asia, by the most Expedite Posts that could be formed; howsoever in their Passage they entered into Conferences with the Chief Ministers at Constantinople, giving them to under∣stand, That they had Orders to Summon the Tartar Han, to appear in Conference at Adrianople, with the Sultan, Mufti, and Grand Vizier, whose Opinions and Reso∣lutions were at first to continue the War; which they declared themselves very a∣ble to do; for tho' it was true, that they had lost the best part and the most flourish∣ing of their Janisaries, and Infantry, yet their Cavalry was almost entire, and able to Engage the Enemy with an Advantage; and were able to form a better Army this, than the last Year.

The Tartar Han declared, That he did not fear the Muscovites so much as he did the Cossacks, and the Poles, but of them they are in no great Apprehensions nei∣ther; for that the French Ambassador had promised and assured them, That the Prince of Conti should so disturb the Affairs of Poland, that no danger needed to be feared from that People.

And now to strengthen these Proposals, the Sultan decreed, That new Contributi∣ons should be required over all Asia, and Men of great Authority were sent with Bands and Troops of Segmen, and other Militia, to raise the Money by force and power.

Orders were also sent to the Chimacam of Constantinople, to put the Forges of Con∣stantinople at work for founding great quan∣tities of Cannon.

And that the Maritime Affairs might not be neglected, Mezzo Morto was conti∣nued in the Office of Captain-Pasha, or Admiral, with Orders, and Instructions to fight the Venetians.

Thus all things looked as if nothing had been intended besides a War. How∣soever the Great God of Hosts, in whose Hands remains the Balance of Peace and War, having designed otherwise, and at length to give repose, and rest after so long Wars, to the Nations of the Earth, was pleased in his Divine Providence to di∣rect a Conference in the Month of May, between the Great Vizier, the Tartar Han, and the Mufti, at Adrianople, who having considered of the many Difficulties under which the Mahometan Religion, and the Ottoman Empire laboured, gave it as their Opinions to the Sultan, that there could be no safety to either, but in a Peace, for which they produced many Reasons, but none of greater force than that for this Year, no Assistance could be expected from Asia; nor was it possible to recruit in one Years time, the lost Body of the Janisa∣ries, which is the Nerve of the Ottoman Militia; in which Opinion the Chimacam of Adrianople, called Mustapha Pasha, who had formerly been Grand Vizier, concur∣red with the others, and all of them joyn∣ing together in the same Opinion, made their Applications to the Sultan, giving him to understand, That having duly con∣sidered of this important matter, nothing seemed so necessary as a Peace, which God

had now pleased in his Goodness, for the Comfort and Relief of the Mahometan Cause, to offer unto them: The which Declaration and Counsel of these Great Men made to the Sultan, took so much a∣mongst the People, that the Report flew like Lightning, and in five Days time was divulged almost over all the Empire.

All the Persons that were present at this private Conference, were the Mufti, Han of Tartary, Aga of the Janisaries, Aga of the Spahees, and Grand Vizier, and the Sul∣tan himself.

To make some little appearance of un∣willingness to make a Peace, as if they had been able to continue the War, they sent away towards Belgrade, some Field∣pieces of Brass, which had been lately Cast, or Founded; and on that Occasion 15 Chambers of Janisaries, with their Ci∣urbagees, or Captains, of which every Chamber consisted of 100 Men, but were computed in all to make up 2200 Janisa∣ries, 200 Zebegees, or Armourers, 70 Gunners, which were commanded by a certain Person, called Ali Pasha, who was Brother in Law to the late Grand Vizier: It was reported, That all the Chambers had their full and compleat Numbers, but upon the true Computation, they were found to be much short, and not above 70 in a Chamber; by this kind of Computa∣tion, the poor Estate of the other Militias of the Ottoman Army being to be judged, made the Proposition of a Peace to become much more acceptable to all Sorts and Con∣ditions of Men: One Evidence of which, was the readiness and haste the Grand Seignior and Vizier showed to be upon their March towards Sophia.

In order to which, it was appointed, That the Aga of the Janisaries, should on the 6th of Iune begin their March,* 36.6 and that the Sultan should follow two Days af∣terwards being the 8th; for that already towards the latter end of May, all the Ca∣mels, and Horses, which were provided to carry the Tents and Baggage, were arrived at Adrianople.

In pursuance whereof the Grand Seig∣nior, and Grand Vizier, began their March on the 8th of Iune, when it was supposed, That taking Sophia in their way, and making that Plac•• a Quarter of some Days Repose, there to Celebrate the Feast of their little Biram, they might arrive at Belgrade by the 15th of Iuly; when all the Army of the Turks could not amount to more than 40000 Men, tho' they should receive an Addition of 10000 Men from Asia, which was the greatest Number of Soldiers that they could expect this Year from those Parts, and hereof many Hun∣dreds failed of making up that Number. Howsoever in regard that the Peace in Hun∣gary, and other Parts with the Christians, was almost secure and certain, it rais'd a Chearfulness amongst the Turks, so that they little regarded any Apprehensions of a War against the Persians, or their Con∣junction with Bebek Sulyman, a Bold, In∣solent, Daring Person, who lived on the Confines of Persia, whom the Turks desi∣red might be suppressed by the Persians: But the Persian Ambassador, notwithstand∣ing the great Treatments and Civilities he had received from the Turks, made some Difficulties thereof, saying, That it could not be foreseen, or measured, how far such a War as this might go; thi•• Beb••k Sulyman being a most Pestilent Fellow, feared as well as beloved, by all the Arabian Princes; so that a War with him might cause much Blood.

Howsoever the Turks pressed most ear∣nestly to have this Sulyman suppressed, al∣ledging, Both the Honour and Safety of the Persians was concerned: And to En∣courage them herein, the Grand Vizier promised them the Sultan's Assistance; for that having now made a Peace with the Emperor, and the other Christians, (as might be presumed to be) his Hands were at liberty to carry the War into what Parts of the World that he should think fit; which he should not more readily do to any Region, than against those who might be troublesome on the Frontiers of Persia, and bring Disturbance to the Ottoman Port.

Such Friendly Discourses as these passing between the Grand Vizier, and the Persian Ambassador, a Promise was farther made unto him, That the Sultan would not deny any thing to the King of Persia, which might be of satisfaction to him; being resolved to cultivate a most sincere, and lasting Friend∣ship with him, according to the Capitulations lately made and agreed between those two Great and Mighty Monarchs.

After which they did Eat, and Feasted together, with high Expressions of Love, and a lasting Friendship; in farther Confir∣mation of which, a Present was made to the Ambassador of another Horse, well Equipped with a Rich and Noble Furni∣ture, and then the Tefter Emini, who was designed to be Ambassador from the Sul∣tan to the King of Persia, and was prepa∣ring for his Journey, was introduced into their Presence, that an Acquaintance might be begun between them; the which was easily effected, considering that the Tester Emini was a Person of a good Address, and

Skilful, and Practised in the Persian Lan∣g••age; he was a Refined Person, and fit, and proper for such an Embassy as this to th•• ••ersian Court, whom the Grand Vizier had Chosen, and Elected for this Employ∣ment; for which he was preparing himself with fine Horses of Price, well Equipped with rich Embroidered Saddles, with Arms inlaid with Jewels, and other Gallantries, which might serve for Presents at his Arri∣val at the Court of I••pahan, to the Persian King, such as Quivers, Bows, and Ar∣rows.

Besides all which kind Treatment, the Grand Seignior himself Treated him at his Tents without the City of Adrianople; as also did the Chimacam of Constantinople at his Palace on the Bosphorus, or Black-Sea.

Thus we may see how freely and frank∣ly the Turks Treated the Persians at this time; for now having secured the Peace with the Western Princes in Hungary, who were much more formidable at all times than the Eastern Nations: Howsoever, that no Advantages might be taken nei∣ther on that side, strict Commands and wise Instructions were sent to the Beilerbey of Gran Cairo, a Person of great Courage, Wisdom, and Experience, one of the Sul∣tan's Bed-Chamber, to take the Care and Charge of those Eastern Kingdoms, gi∣ving him also the Title of Seraskier, or General, and Beylerbey of Bagdat, or Baby∣lon, with Orders forthwith to form an Army with the People of the Country, and therewith to Attack Bassora, and drive out from thence the Rebellious Pasha, and set∣tle in his Place another Pasha Commissio∣nated by the Port to succeed in his Em∣ployment, with a Hattesheriff from the Sultan: But principally above all things it was recommended to him, to hinder and prevent all Incursions of Rebel Sulyman upon the Persians, who being good Friends to the Sultan, he could not permit, or suf∣fer, that they should receive any Affront, or Injury, from such as go under the De∣nomination of Subjects to the Port.

But these Eastern Countries so far di∣stant as Persia, were not now the care of the Turks, whose Thoughts were wholly taken up in what manner they might finish the War with the Christians, which were divers; as with the Emperor, the Veneti∣ans, the Old and Irrcconcileable Enemies to the Port; also with the Polanders, and Mo••cov••••es, the latter of which were not much known to the World, either for Friends, or Foes, tho' they began now un∣d••r the present Czar by the taking of As••c, and some other Actions, to make them∣selves known to the Turks, and other Na∣tions of the World.

It being now resolved on all sides to make the Peace, the Mediators who were to manage the Treaty, were nominated and appointed, and the most proper Per∣sons esteemed to be the Ambassadors from England, and Holland, both of which ha∣ving never been Engaged in the War on any of the sides, but had always been true and ancient Friends to the Port, the Turks could have no Objections to alledge against either, nor had the Christian Princes any cause to suspect the Faith and Friendship of two such Ambassadors, whose Offices and Persons were acceptable to the Turks, and not displeasing to the Christians.

The Names of these Ambassadors design∣ed to this so Necessary and Most Honour∣able Employment, were the Lord Paget, Ambassador for William King of Great-Britain; and the Heer Colyer, Ambassador for the Lords the States of the United Pro∣vinces.

All Matters being now ripe for Action, and a willing mind for Execution, the Turks moved with their Camp on the 11th of Iune 1698. commanded by the Grand Vi∣zier, (the Grand Seignior still remaining behind in his Tent) and with them also moved the two Ambassadors with their Equipages: And to put every thing into a good posture, and a way of Dispatch, the Lord Ambassador's Secretary was dispatch∣ed away a second time, as he had been the first on the 10th of May for Vienna, from whence he returned on the 5th of Iuly to Sophia; where on the same Day he there met with the Lord Ambassador Pa∣get, to whom he Communicated the good News of the Happy Inclinations of the Emperor and that Court towards the Peace: But that no delay should be made therein, the same Secretary was again dispatched a∣way, to hasten the Emperor's Ambassa∣dors to the Place appointed, and agreed up∣on for the Treaty, and to procure, and bring with him Passes, and safe Conducts for the Turkish Plenipotentiaries, who were the Reis Effendi, Chief Chancellor, or Se∣cretary; and Maurocordato, who was the principal and first Interpreter to the Grand Seignior.

These two Persons, together with the Lord Paget, and the Dutch Ambassador, set out from Sophia before the Camp, on the 15th of Iuly, and on the 24th they had pas∣sed 10 Hours beyond Nissa, and on the 31st they arrived happily at Belgrade.

The Ambassadors remained at this place for the space of two Months; that is, of August and September, the which passed

soon away, in regard that the Expectati∣ons of Peace had so filled Mens Hearts, that nothing was heard in all Places but the Voices of Peace and Joy in all their Quarters.

At length the Month of October being entered, the Proclamation of Neutrality was first published at Peter Waradin, to the great Pleasure and Satisfaction of all Peo∣ple, both Christians and Turks, and after∣wards at Belgrade.

On the 9/19th of October, the Lord Paget, and the Dutch Ambassador left their Camp near the City, raised on an Eminence, where was a good Air, and a good Pro∣spect over the Countries round about; and upon the same Day early in the Morn∣ing they passed the Save, a River which runs from Bosnia, and falls into the Danube at Belgrade, where it loses its Name.

In passing this River this Order was observed.

First went an Allai-Bey, or the Marshal of the Show, with about 50 Horse.

Then 60 Chiauses on Horseback.

A Guard of Janisaries, being about 330 Men, all on Foot.

An Aga belonging to the Ambassadors, with his own Servants, and six Domestick Janisaries.

After which followed two Flags, one with the English Coat of Arms, and the other was a large Red Cross in a White Field.

Thenfollowed the English Ambassador's 6 led Horses covered with very richFurniture, followed by the Gentleman of the Horse to my Lord Ambassador, attended by a Gio∣vane di Lingua, or a young Druggerman, or Interpreter.

Then came up the two Interpreters at∣tending His Excellency the Lord Ambassa∣dor, on each side of his Horse, and they attended with two Heydukes in their own Country Habit; and on both sides 10 Chiohadars, or Servants, who carry the Cloaks, or Vests of the Great Men, in White Vests, with their Carbines on their Shoulders.

The Brother to the Lord Ambassador road afterwards with six Chiohadars.

Then followed the Secretary, and Do∣ctor, with two English Gentlemen; one from Aleppo, and the other from Tri∣poli.

Also six Pages with the Lord Ambassa∣dor's Coach, with a Turkish one, which went before the Common Servants, who marched all on Horseback, two and two.

At their Passage over the Bridge of the Save, which was lined with Janisaries, three Guns were fired from the Castle; and the Gallies, Saicks, and the Frigats as they passed fired each a Gun.

About half the way to Semblin, the Chi∣aus, and others, whom the Vizier had sent along with them, made a Halt, and having wished a good Journey to those whom they conducted, returned back.

About an Hour after these Matters had passed, the Dutch Ambassador followed, and was used with the same Civility as those preceding.

The Emperor's Ambassadors, because they sent Passports to the Turkish Ambas∣sadors Signed by the Emperor's Hand, de∣sired to have others Signed by the Sultan: But because it was considered that this ex∣change of Passports would take up a great deal of time, the Mediators found out, and agreed upon this Expedient, That the Pro∣clamation being made in both the Emperors Names, no Passports should be delivered, either from the Germans to the Turks, or from the Turks to the Germans; but that a Pleni-power should be given to the Midia∣tors to grant Passports to People, who were going up and down within the Limits of Neutrality agreed on both sides: So the German Ambassadors resolved to go to Car∣lowitz within three Days time, tho' their Wooden Houses were not arrived as yet.

The Mediators also agreed upon the same, and to place themselves so, that their Doors might be over against each other at a good distance, whereby the Turks re∣mained wholly on the Belgrade side, and the Germans towards Peter Waradin.

The 11/21st the Venetian Ambassador arri∣ved at Futack, but the Muscovite Ambassa∣dor, after their unthinking manner, came directly the same Day to Peter Waradin, without giving the Governour Notice of his coming; by which Neglect of the Moscovite, no Salutes were passed on him, of which he complained to the Governour; but that was easily answered, by saying, That he knew nothing of his coming down the River, and therefore hoped to be excu∣sed.

In fine, To Accommodate this Matter, it was agreed, That the Boats of the Mos∣covites should remove from the place where they first Landed, and by a Signal given by the Ambassador's Trumpets, the Guns should be fired, which was done both from the Castle, the Town, and the Fleet.

On the 15/25th of this Month of October, the Turkish Ambassadors arrived at two Hours distance from the Tents of the Me∣diators; but both sides having considered, that the Days being short, and that at such a distance from the Quarters of the Pleni∣potentiaries, much time would be spent and lost in going to and fro, it was con∣cluded, That the English and Dutch Am∣bassadors should go to Carlowitz, and the Germans and Allies should take their Quar∣ters about half an Hour above them to∣wards Peter Waradin, and the Turks about a Quarter of an Hour below towards Bel∣grade.

Upon the Arrival of the Mediators at Carlowitz, they were received by the Ger∣man Horse and Foot, and a Captain-Lieu∣tenant and a Standard, with 50 Horse, and also with another Captain-Lieutenant, and an Ensign, with 70 Foot, which were ap∣pointed to each Ambassador for the Medi∣ators Guards. The Turkish Soldiers were at the Right of the English Ambassador, and at the Left of the Dutch.

On the 20/30th the Plenipotentiaries were showed to each other; and shortly after the Conferences began; but first the Pre∣parations were making for building the House for Conferences: But in the mean time to supply that Convenience, a great Tent was rais'd in the midst of that void place which was between the Tents of the Mediators; where it was farther ordered, That instead of Chambers for the several Parties, there should be Tents pitched on both sides.

Some Points were here projected to be agreed on, as Preliminaries regulating the Ceremonies of the Congress; about which the Poles gave some trouble at the begin∣ning, who seemed rather to hinder than to forward the Peace; for the Disputes they made upon nothing, took up seven Days time; the which being at length o∣vercome,

* 36.7On the 6th of November, N. S. all the Preliminary Points were adjusted, and a∣greed by all the Allies, which tended chief∣ly to prevent and avoid all Contests about Precedence,* 36.8 and the disannulling all use∣less Ceremonies, during the Congress, as well as those Impediments which might cause Confusion and Disturbance.

The Articles for Facilitating the Negotiation, were these.

I.

TO take away Notifications, and Visits of Ceremony and Precedence.

II.

That every Plenipotentiary shall advance his own Business, without being obliged to stay for one another, which in that case is to be put into the Hands of the Mediators, until the time that the General Subscription is made.

III.

That noPlenipotentiary shall hinder or delay the Progress of the Treaty; but that every one shall endeavour to assist each other in re∣moving the Difficulties which obstruct the way.

IV.

For confirming the District of Neutrality, and covering the several Ambassadors, and their Retinues from Insults and Wrongs, both during their Abode at the place of Treaty, and their Departure thence.

V.

And for keeping the Train and Domesticks of each Ambassador in order, and that no Di∣sturbance, or Quarrel might arise between them, it was Ordered,

VI.

That a Prohibition should be given to eve∣ry one to stir Abroad at Night; and that whosoever should be caught Abroad after the Sun was Set, should be kept in the Custody of the Guards until Morning, and then to be delivered into the Hands of the Ambassador to whom he belongs, to be punished.

The Points were Signed and Sealed by the Ambassadors at Carlowitz, the 26th of October, or the 6th of November, N. S.

On the ••/13 of November, the Ambassador from the Emperor, appeared in the Camp of Carlovitz; as also did those from the Sultan, who placed themselves on both sides, not far from the House appointed for the Conferences to be held, and not far from the Places where the Mediators had their Lodgings, in which void Places several Magnificent and Stately Tents were erected; at which, about nine of the Clock in the Morning, the Emperor's Ambassa∣dor arrived, being attended with four Coaches of State, and a Numerous Re∣tinue.

And in the first place they went to the Tents of the Mediators, where at the same time appeared the Turkish Ambassador, attended with a very stately Retinue of Cavaliers, well mounted on Horses of the finest Shapes that could be found in all Quarters of the Eastern World, and be∣sides their Cloathing which was very rich, they made as beautiful an Appearance, as the Germans had done before them: And both Parties at the same time presented themselves before the Mediators, in the Tent appointed for the Conferences: Where after the Salutations, and Comple∣ments on both sides, sufficiently Courte∣ous and Obliging, they took their Seats in the middle of the Tent, purposely set, and laid for them, one directly against the o∣ther, in such a manner, that no Person could take Exception against his Place, or Seat appointed for him.

This being agreed and setled, the first Conference began, which was to determine this Great and Solemn Peace; which was the first of this kind, that ever passed be∣tween the Christians and the Turks; not but that several Treaties and Conclusions of Articles had passed before, but not on such equal Terms, and with so much Ho∣nour, and Deference given to Christian Mediators, which will be recorded in all Ages, to the Glory of William the Third, King of Great-Britain, and of the States-General, His Worthy and Wise Al∣lies.

Nor will it be less Memorable in Ho∣nour of that Noble and Ancient Family of the Lord Paget; who with the Heer Colyer, Ambassador from the Lords the States-Ge∣neral of the United Provinces, bore so great a share in this Everlasting, and never to be forgotten Treaty.

The Tent appointed for this Congress had four Doors, which fronted each other, at one of which entered the Imperial Am∣bassador, and at the opposite thereunto en∣tered the Turkish; and at the two others, which were likewise opposite, entered the Mediators.

The Imperial Ambassador, was Named the Most Excellent Lord the Count of Ot∣tingen: And on the Turkish side was the Reis Effendi, which I take to be principal Secretary of State with us.

Behind the Emperor's Ambassador the Secretary of the Embassy was placed; as also at a small Table behind the English Mediator, was placed the English Secreta∣ry: And behind the Ottoman Ambassador the Turkish Secretary, called Mauro Cordato, by Extraction a Greek, and of that Rite, or Religion; he stood a while behind the Turkish Ambassador upon his Legs, but af∣terwards was ordered to sit on the Ground after the Turkish Fashion; both which Se∣cretaries took the Minutes, or Protocollo of what was propounded, or what pas∣sed.

The Doors of the Tent was on all sides guarded equally by Germans and Turks, and both filled up the Doors of the Tent, amongst which were many Commanding Officers, who had room sufficient to see every thing that passed: The Conferences began commonly about ten a Clock, or half an Hour past ten in the Morning, and lasted until half an Hour past two in the Afternoon: And then ended the first Day of Conference.

On the 4/14th the Imperial Ambassador dispatched a Messenger by way of Peter Waradin towards the Places where the Re∣giment of Corbelli, and the two Battalions of Anhalt, and Turcheim, were Quartered, which were setled there for Guards near to the Congress; as also for the same rea∣son had appointed 200 Horse of the first Rank, and 100 Foot of the second: Like∣wise the Turkish Ministers remanded to Bel∣grade as many of their People, as they could well spare.

The same Day that this Exchange was made, the Plenipotentiaries from the Sul∣tan not being used to sit upon Stools, or Chairs, but very uneasily, caused a Safraw to be placed for them, covered with rich Carpets, and Embroidered Cushions, upon which they fate Cross-legg'd after the Turkish Fashion.

After which the Company rising, the Imperial Ambassador went to Dinner with the Mediators, where having remained for the space of about two Hours, they returned to the Conference about three a Clock, which continued until half an Hour past four in the Evening.

The next Day being the 5/••5, the Impe∣rial Ambassador appeared at the place of the Conference in most Rich and Pompous Habit in Honour to the Day, which was the Emperor's Birth-Day; and which af∣ter the Conference was ended, was ho∣noured with a most splendid and stately Dinner, and Entertainment.

The 6/16 the Plenipotentiaries again as∣sembled about ten a Clock in the Morn∣ing, which continued with much diligence until eight a Clock in the Evening.

The 7/17th the Venetian Ambassador came for the first time with a most splendid E∣quipage to the Conference, in which that whole Day was entirely spent.

On the 7/17th, the Turks made a Proposi∣tion to have the Principality of Transylva∣nia to be restored to its pristine State and Condition, but so as to remain under the Emperor's Protection; but this Point was positively rejected by the Imperialists, the which not taking.

On the 11/21, the Turks made another Of∣fer about this Principality, leaving it wholly in the Power and Possession of the Emperor, stipulating howsoever, That an Honorary Tribute should be paid unto the Port for the same, but this was likewise rejected by the Imperialists: For the truth is, the Emperor would hearken to nothing which could give the Turks any Footing or Demand upon Transylvania, which is the Entrance, and the Lock and Key into the Upper Hungary, and into Germany it self.

So on the 14/24, after long Debates on both sides, the Point of Transylvania was agreed in the same manner as proposed by the Germans.

The 15/25th, was entirely spent upon the Argument of the Limits, in which things were so prepared, that

On the 16/2••th a good progress was made about the Regulation of the Confines; and before they arose, or separated for that E∣vening, it was agreed, which of the other Allies should have their Business come next to the Conference, and was agreed, That it should be the Venetians, which was the more easily assented unto, because they had agreed with the Imperialists to treat upon the ••oot of Uti P••ssidetis.

Accordingly on the 17/27, the Venetian Ambassadors met the Turks, and had a long Conference with them, but the Turks ma∣king some new Demands, which the Am∣bassadors not being prepared to answer, or to gratifie them in, it ended for that Day without any Determination.

The 18/28th, the Venetians renewed their former Conference, where the same Diffi∣culties offering and not removed, all end∣ed again without any farther positive Re∣solution.

The 10/29 the Moscovite Ambassador went to Conference, in which having held a Discourse only in general Terms, without entering upon Particulars, nothing was concluded, or determined for that Day.

The 20/30 was spent by the Mediators in going between thePlenipotentiaries to dis∣pose them towards the ultimate Agree∣ment.

The 21st of November, or first of De∣cember, the Imperialists had a Conference with the Turks in the Morning, at which they proceeded yet farther in adjusting and setling the Limits of each Empire: And the same Day in the Afternoon the Polish Ambassador went to Conference; at which his Discourse was loose and general, so that nothing was concluded for that time.

The next Day being the 22d of Novem∣ber, or the 2d of December, the Moscovite Ambassador had another Conference with the Turks, who pretended the Cession, or Demolition of the Places Conquered by the Czar, but that Demand was rejected, the Ambassador saying, That he would nei∣ther give unto, nor take any thing from the Turks; but that his Master required the Fortress of Keres from the Cham of Tar∣tary.

The 23d of November, or the 3d of De∣cember, the Ambassador of Poland began to abate, and remit something of his high Demands, which gave some hopes of an Accommodation between the Poles and the Turks, in case an Equivalent could be found for the Town and Fortress of Ca∣minieck.

The 24/4 in the Afternoon the Venetian Ambassador had a Conference which lasted until Night, but could come to no satisfa∣ctory Resolution; the Turks still adhering

to their Demands, that several places should be razed, which are in the Possessi∣on of the Venetians, which the Ambassa∣dor alledged that he had not power to grant.

The 25/5th the Polish Ambassador went again to Conference, after which, it was observed, That the Turks dispatch∣ed an Express Courier to the Port there∣upon.

The 26/6 in the Afternoon, the Imperia∣lists went again to Conference, but con∣cluded nothing for that time.

The 28/8 the Imperialists had another Conference with the Turks, which held from nine a Clock in the Morning, till five in the Afternoon; during which time the Articles between the Emperor and the Sul∣tan were for the most part agreed.

The 29/9th the Imperial Ambassador held another Conference with the Turks, but that Day was for the most part spent in Debates without any conclusion.

The 30/20th my Lord Paget went to the Ottoman Ambassador in the Morning, and to the Imperialists in the Afternoon, en∣deavouring to dispose both Parties to a Peace.

December 1/11th the Imperial Ambassador had this Day the tenth Conference with the Turks, at which the remaining Articles were debated and agreed, so that little or nothing was wanting to perfect the Em∣peror's Treaty.

On the 2/12th the Moscovite Ambassador was at Conference from 10 a Clock to 12 at Noon: At which the Turks required the Demolition, and Restitution of Dogan Ca∣lusi, and three other Forts which the Czar holds upon the Boristhenes, to which the Moscovites would give no ear; howsoever they relinquished their Pretensions upon Keres; so that it was not doubted but that a Medium might now be easily found to compose Matters remaining.

The 2/13th was spent by the Mediators in trying to rectifie some Mistakes and Misunderstandings which might remove some Difficulties.

The 4/14th the Polish Ambassador was at Conference, at which four Articles were drawn and agreed unto.

In one of which there was yielded unto the Turks the Castles which the Poles then had, and possessed in Moldavia.

In another, it was agreed, That in Ex∣change for those Castles, the strong For∣tress of Caminieck, and the Provinces of Podolia, and Ukrania, should be Surren∣dered into the Hands of the Poles.

The 5/15 was spent in preparing Matters for a farther Progress.

The 6/13 the Imperialists went to Confe∣rence with an Intention to reduce the Ar∣ticles which were already agreed, into or∣der, but the Turks not having fully finished the Translation of them, it was deferred to another Convention.

On the 7/17th, the Moscovite delivered in∣to the Hands of my Lord Paget, the Arti∣cles which he had promised to consign to the Mediation.

And accordingly on the 6/16th, he sent a Supplement thereunto, which did not an∣swer expectation, so that Business remain∣ed for some time undetermined.

The next Day 9/19 the Polish Ambassador had another Conference with the Turks, at which the remaining Points of the Treaty were agreed upon; so that in a manner that whole Peace was agreed, and fini∣shed.

The 10/20th of December, the Venetian Ambassador communicated a new Com∣mission, and Project which he had received from the State of Venice to the Media∣tors.

And in the Afternoon the Moscovite Am∣bassador entertained a Discourse with the Mediators, and Mauro Cordato, but at that Meeting they cleared no Business.

With these frequent Conferences on all sides, much time passed away, until Christ∣mas approached, and then was the Season that Labours should give place to Devoti∣on and Mirth, and to the Solemnities of that Festival, which continued until the Twelve Days were over; and then all sides began again, after the Plenipotentia∣ry Ambassadors had passed their time very Jovially, to renew again their Treaties: Only the Turkish Ambassadors having lit∣tle to do with the Christian Rites, wished heartily that the Feasts were over, and pressed heartily for an end thereof; al∣ledging, That their Presence was required at the Port, and that the Sultan would no longer allow of their Absence.

The first that betook himself to Busi∣ness, (which was strange) was the Mosco∣vite Ambassador, who on the 14/24th of Ia∣nuary 1699, was the first who Subscribed the Instrument of Amnesty, and the Trea∣ties of the Peace of the Emperor, and Po∣land, with the Port, were Signed on the 16/26th by their Ambassadors: And the Ve∣netian Treaty being very well adjusted and perfected, all Parties appeared to be very well satisfied; and the Venetian Ambassa∣dor as well as the others, tho' for want of sufficient Power, he could not then Sign his Instrument, but supposed that Orders would come to him for doing the same, be∣fore the Imperial Ratifications, which were to be exchanged on the Line of Limits be∣tween Peter Waradin, and Belgrade, could be dispatched, in which case the Media∣tors had Power to receive it. Monday the 16/26 of Ianuary was appointed for the Solemn Day of Signature.

Monday the 16/26th of Ianuary, was the So∣lemn Day of Signature, the which having been passed in the Morning, all the Am∣bassadors, Turks as well as Christians, with all their Attendants, Guards, &c. with many Persons of Quality out of the Coun∣try, making about 5000 Persons, Dined at my Lord Paget's Quarters, at whose Table, the King of England's Health was the ••irst that was drank, then the Empe∣ror's, and the lasting Continuance of the Peace, which was Signed that very Day: And then we may believe, and fansie, that most People there present were all heartily Merry, with as much Solemnity as that Place could afford: And amongst other things of Mirth it was observed, That my Lord Paget had an Oxe Roasted whole for the Soldiers, a thing never known be∣fore in those Parts.

On the 17/27th, the Mediators Dined with the Emperor's Ambassadors, where they were entertained with the like Rejoycings, and in the Evening with Fire-Works, Foun∣tains of Wine, Drums, Trumpets, Mu∣sick, and with the Discharge of Great and Small Guns.

The 18/28th, the Moscovite Ambassador took his leave of my Lord Paget, with many Lofty Expressions of Civility and Acknowledgments.

The 19/29th, my Lord Paget Visited the Imperial Ambassadors, as he did the Turks on the 20/30th, and 21/31st, which was in return of that Compliment which the Turks had made to him some time after the first Conferences.

The 21st of Ianuary, or the first of Fe∣bruary, the Turks were to visit the Imperial Ambassadors, and to take their leaves of them.

On the 24/3th, the Imperialists were to take their Leaves of the Turks, and return their Visit.

And on the 24/4th or 23/••th in the Morn∣ing, the Mediators, and Turks, design∣ed to take their Journey towards Bel∣grade, where the Mediators were to con∣tinue until the Exchange of the Ratifica∣tions.

The 26th at Night, O. S. the Polish Am∣bassador departed by the Post, after ha∣ving passed many high Complements on my Lord Pagett, expressing the Transport he was in, for the Successful Assistances he had received from His Excellency in the Management and Conclusion of his Busi∣ness.

The Muscovite Ambassador also declared, That he would leave Peter Waradin on the 2/12th of February; and in three or four Days after which, the Mediators declared, That the Place of Congress was likely to be quite cleared.

The House of Conference was bestow∣ed by Count Ottingen on the Franciscan Fryars, who at the same time declared, That their Intentions were to make a Church thereof, in memory of that Peace which had been there transacted.

For which God be praised; which be∣ing of a High Concernment to all Chri∣stendom, and to which the knowledge of the particular Articles may be useful to all Nations, we have thought fit to add them hereunto in Latin and English, as here fol∣loweth.

INSTRUMENTUM PACIS Caesareo-Ottomanicum, Subscriptum Januarii 26. 1699.

AD perpetuam rei memoriam, Notum sit omnibus & singulis, quorum interest, posteaquam per sedecim hucusque annos saevum, exitiale; & multâ humani Sanguinis effu∣fione cruentum adeò bellum, cum pluri∣marum Provinciarum desolatione gestum esset inter Serenissimum, & Potentissimum Principem & Dominum Leopoldum, Ele∣ctum Romanorum Imperatorem semper Augustum, Germaniae, Hungariae, Bohe∣miae, Dalmatiae, Croatiae, Sclavoniae Re∣gem, Archiducem Austriae, Ducem Bur∣gundiae, Brabantiae, Styriae, Carinthiae, Carniolae, Marchionem Moraviae, Ducem Luxemburgiae, Superioris & Inferioris Si∣lesiae, Wirtembergae, & Teckae, Principem Sueviae, Comitem Habspurgi, Tyrolis, Kyburgi & Goritiae, Marchionem Sacri Romani Imperii, Burgoviae, ac Superioris & Inferioris Lusatiae, Dominum Marchiae Sclavinicae, Portus Naonis & Salinarum, &c. ab una: Et Serenissim••m, atque Po∣tentissimum Principem & Dominum Sul∣tanum Mustapha Han Ottomannorum Im∣peratorem, ac Asiae & Graeciae ejusque glo∣riosos Praedecessores ab altera parte, miser∣tique tandem afflictae Subditorum Sortis summè dicti ambo Potentissimi Impera∣tores finem tantis in perniciem Generis Humani indies augescentibus malis ponere, seriò in animum induxissent, factum Di∣vinâ bonitate esse, ut annitentibus, & Conciliantibus Serenissimo, & Potentissimo Principe, & Domino Guillielmo Tertio, Magnae Britanniae, Franciae, & Hiberniae Rege, uti & Celsis ac Praepotentibus Do∣minis Ordinibus Generalibus Unitarum Bel∣gii Provinciarum Solennes ea de causa Tractatus Carlovizii in Sirmio propè Con∣finia utriusque Imperii instituti atque ad finem perducti fuerint. Comparentes quippe dicto loco utrinque legitimè con∣stituti Plenipotentiarii nomine quidem Sa∣crae Caesareae, & Romanorum Imperatoriae Majestatis, Illustrissimi & Excellentissimi Domini, Dominus Wolffgangus Sacri Ro∣mani Imperii Comes ab Oettingen Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis Cubicularius, Consili∣arius intimus; & Consilii Imperialis Aulici Praeses: Et Dominus Leopoldus Schlik Sacri Romani Imperii Comes in Passaun, & Weiskirchen, ejusdem Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis Cubicularius Generalis, Vigi••ia∣rum Praefectus, & Legionis Desultoriorum Equitum Tribunus: ambo ad Tractatus hosce Pacis cum Porta Ottomannica depu∣tati legati Extraordinarii, & Plenipoten∣tiarii: nomine verò imperialis Ottomanni∣cae Majestatis, Illustrissimi & Excellentissi∣mi Domini, Dominus Mehemet Effendi, Supremus Imperii Ottomannici Cancella∣rius & Dominus Alexander Mauro Cor∣dato ex nobili Stirpe de Scarlati intimus jam dicti Imperii Consiliarius, & Secreta∣rius, interventu & operâ Illustrissimorum, & Excellentissimorum Dominorum, Domi∣ni Guilielmi Paget, Baronis de Beaudesert, Serenissimi Magnae Britanniae Regis, & Domini Jacobi Colyer, Celsorum & Prae∣potentium Generalium Foederati Belgii Or∣dinum, amborum apud Excelsam Portam Ottomannicam oratorum & ad restabili∣endam pacem universalem legatorum Ple∣nipotentiariorum, qui munere Mediatoris integre, sedulo & prudenter perfuncti sunt: post invocatam aeterni Numinis opem, & commutatas ritè mandatorum tabulas ad Divini Nominis gloriam, & utriusque Im∣perii Salutem, in sequentes viginti mutuas Pacis, & concordiae leges convenerunt.

I.

REGIO Transylvaniae, quemadmo∣dum, de praesenti est in possessione, & potestatate Caes. Majestatis, ita maneat in ejusdem Dominio: Et à Podoliae con∣finio, usque ad extremum Vallachiae Con∣finium, suis Montibus, qui antiqui fue∣runt limites ante praesens bellum inter Transylvaniam ex una parte, & Moldavi∣am atque Vallachiam ex alia parte, atque à Confinio Vallachiae usque ad Flumen Marusum, pariter suis Montibus, qui an∣tiqui fuerunt limites, circumscribatur, & sic utrinque observatis antiquis Limitibus, nec ultrà nec citrà ab utroque Imperio fieri possit extensio.

II.

Provincia Subjecta Arci Temeswarinen∣si cum omnibus suis districtibus, & inter∣fluentibus Fluviis maneat in possessione, & potestate Excelsi imperii Ottomannici, at∣que à parte Transylvaniae fines ejus sint ab extremo confinio Vallachiae usque ad Flu∣vium Marusium in Superiori Articulo con∣stituti Transylvaniae antiqui Limites. Tum à parte Marusii usque ad Fluvium Tibis∣cum citerioribus ripis ejusdem Marusii, & à parte Tibisci usque ad Danubium ci∣terioribus ripis Fluvii Tibisci fines ejus li∣mitentur: Quae vero intra praedictos li∣mites sita sunt loca, nempe Caransebes, Lugos, Lippa, Csanad, Kiscanisia, Betsche, Betskerech, & Sablia citerius & intra prae∣constitutos ante praesens bellum praedecla∣ratam rationem intra ripas Fluminum Ma∣rusii & Tibisci in Temeswarinensibus Ter∣ritoriis, qualiscunque alius similis locus reperiatur, eâ conditione destruantur per Caesareos, ut vi Pactorum amplius reaedi∣sicari non possint: Et praedicta Regio Temeswarinensis omnino libera relinqua∣tur, & imposterum neque in dictis hisce locis, neque prope ripas Fluviorum Ma∣rusii atque Tibisci alia vel majora vel mi∣nora loca, quae possint Speciem Fortifica∣tionis exhib••re, exstruantur.

Fluviorum Marusiii ac Tibisci inter Pro∣vinciam Temeswarinensem, & Provincias Caesareae potestati, & possessioni subjectas usus sit communis Subditis utriusque im∣p••rii, tum ad potum pecorum omnis ge∣neris, tum ad piscationem, & alias com∣moditates ••ubditis perquam necessarias.

Cum v••rò onerariae Naves à partibus Superioribus Subjectis Caesareo Dominio, tum per Marusium Fluvium in Tibiscum, tum per Tibiscum in Danubium, sive as∣cendendo five descendendo ultrò citroque meantes nullo obice praepediri debeant, navigatio Navium Germanicarum, aut ali∣orum Subditorum Caesareorum, nullo mo∣do possit in cursu suo ultrò citróque incom∣modari, sed liberè atque commodissimè fiat ubique in praedictis duobus Fluviis: Et si quidem reciprocae amicitiae & mutuae benevolentiae convenientia id etiam requi∣rat, ut Subditi imperiali Ottomanicae po∣testati subjecti possint us••s praedictorum Fluviorum esse participes, sine impedi∣mento Navibus piscatoriis etiam ac Cym∣bis utantur.

Molendinariae autem Naves in locis tan∣tum, quibus Navigationi alterius, nempe Caesarei Dominii, nullatenus impedimen∣to esse possint, communicatione Guberna∣torum utriusque Dominii, & consensu po∣nantur: quinimò ne diversione aquarum in Marusio cursus Caesarearum Navium in∣commodum aliquod patiatur, nullatenus permittetur, ut sive Molendinorum, sive alia occasione ex Marusio aquae aliò deri∣ventur seu diducantur.

Insulae quaecunque in praedictis Fluviis, cum actu sint in potestate Caesarea, ma∣neant, uti possidentur: & subditi utrius∣que Dominii omnino pacificè atque tran∣quillè vivant, Severissimisque Edictis ab insolentiis, & contraventione Pactorum contineantur.

III.

Cum Regio inter Fluvios Tibiscum, & Danubium vulgò dicta Batska sit in sola possessione & potestate Caesareae Majesta∣tis, sic maneat deinceps etiam in praefata potestate, & Dominio Caesareo, neque Titelium magis quam in praesenti est, for∣tificetur.

IV.

Ab extrema ripa citeriore Tibisci, op∣posita Titelianae ripae & angulo terrae ibi∣dem per conjunctionem Tibisci, & Da∣nubii terminato deducatur linea recta us∣que in ripam Danubii: Item è regione citerioris ripae Tibiscanae sitam, & ulterius protrahatur pariter recta ad Moravizii ri∣pam citeriorem amnis Bossut, & inde ad locum usque ubi praedictus amnis Bossut principali alveo in Savum illabitur: & Mo∣ravizio sine ulla Fortificatione relicto, ex∣structisque tantùm in opposita utrinque ripa, apertis pagis, separentur per prae∣dictam lineam firmatam atque distinctam sive fos••is, sive lapidibus, sive palis, sive aliâ ratione Imperia sequenti modo: Regio Versus Belgradinum intra modò dictos li∣mites permaneat sub sola potestate Poten∣tissimi

Ottomannorum Imperatoris: Regio vero extra praedictam lineam sita, maneat sub sola potestate & possessione Potentissi∣mi Romanorum Imperatoris: & secun∣dùm praedictos limites pariter possidean∣tur Fluvii qui sunt Territoriis permanenti∣bus in possessione utriusque partis.

V.

Ab ostio amnis Bossut in Savum efflu∣entis usque item in Savum elabentis Un∣nae Fluvii ostium Savi altera quidem pars pertinens ad Ditionem Caesaream possi∣deatur ab ejus Majestate, altera verò pars possideatur ab Imperatore Ottoman∣norum.

Interfluens Fluvius Savus, & Insulae in hoc communi tractu sitae, sint communes, & usus tum ad Navigationem ultrò citró∣que, tum ad alias commoditates utriusque partis Subditis pariter communis sit, u∣triusque religiose observantibus, pacificum, & imperturbatum ultrò citróque commer∣cium; Usque ad Unnam Fluvium Regio pettinens ad Dominium Imperialis Otto∣mannicae Majestatis, quâ Bosniam spectat, citerioribus ripis Unnae Fluvii definiatur atque terminetur evacuatis Novi, Dubiz∣za, Jessenovizza, Doboy, & Brod ex parte Bosnensi: & qualicunque alio simili loco in hoc Tractu existente, & deductis inde Praesidiis Caesareis, ista pars omni modo libera relinquatur: Castanoviz au∣tem, & insulae infra Terram Novi versus Savum cum ulterioribus ripis ejusdem Unnae, cum sint & maneant in potestate Romanorum Imperatoris, praedictis limi∣tibus hinc distinguantur.

Loca demum ultra Unnam longè à Sa∣vo sita, & ab utraque parte Praesidiis conservata atque possessa cum Terris ante praesens bellum ad eadem spectantibus, maneant iterum in potestate utriusque possidentis partis, ea Conditione, ut Com∣missarii utrinque mox deputandi Distri∣ctus atque Territoria singulatim deductis particularibus lineis separantes. per fos∣sas, lapides, palos, aut aliâ quacunque ratione, ad evitandam confusionem posita Signa, segregent atque disjungant, in partibus Croatiae usque ad ultimum Con∣finium, & terminum locorum in utriusque Dominii possessione permansurorum.

Et ex utraque parte, si quis ausus fue∣rit alterare, mutare, evellere, tollere, aut quovis modo violare aliquod ex praedictis Signis, ille per omnimodam inquisitio∣nem deprehensus ad exemplum aliorum severissimè puniatur.

Commissariis verò ad distinctionem, & positionem limitum in isto confinio quoad fieri poterit, quam celerrimè deputandis Regiis Edictis demandetur, ut ad Tran∣quillitatem, & Securitatem Subditorum utriusque Dominii sedulo animum adhi∣bentes sine controversia, & sine quacun∣que particulari complacentia Terras optimè separent, atque manifestè distinguant.

Cùm siti in altera Savi parte, qua Do∣minium Imperiale Ottomannicum recipit, munimenti Brod Fortificationes utpote re∣center à Militiis Caesareis factae, tempore educendi Praesidii Caesarei, everti debea••t; locus autem ille sit commodissimus ad Mercaturam, poterit ibidem erigi cum honesto & commodo recinctu civitas, ita tamen ut in Arcis aut Munimenti formam non redigatur.

VI.

Definiti tandem per hosce Tractatus, & subsecutâ, ubi opus fuerit, locali Depu∣tatorum Commissariorum separatione sta∣biliti, sive deinceps idoneo tempore per operam Commissariorum utrinque stabili∣endi Confiniorum limites sanctè utrinque; & religiosè observentur, ita ut sub nulla ratione aut praetextu extendi, transferri, aut mutuari possint: neque liceat alicui paci∣scentium parti in alterius partis Territorium ultra statutos semel terminos, aut lineas quidquam Juris aut potestatis praetendere aut exercere, aut alterius partis Subditos sive ad deditionem, sive ad pendendum tri∣butum qualecumque, sive praeteritum, sive futurum, sive ad quamvis aliam humano ingenio excogitabilem exactionis aut vexa∣tionis speciem adigere aut molestare, sed omnis altercatio juste amoveatur.

VII.

Licitum & liberum esto utrique partium pro confiniorum suorum securitate quo∣cunque meliori visum fuerit modo, arces, munimenta, & loca per praesentes Tracta∣tus pacifice possessa, quaecunque de facto extant, reparare, munire, & fortificare, exceptis illis, de quibus utrinque nomina∣tim cautum est; ad Incolarum v••rò com∣modas habitationes in extremis Confiniis apertos pagos aedificare ubique sine im∣pedimento & sine exceptione utrique parti liceat, dummodo sub hoc praetextu Forta∣litia non erigantur.

VIII.

Incursiones hostiles, & occupationes▪ omnesque insultus clam aut ex improviso facti devastationes, & depopulationes Territorii utriusque Dominii omnino, & severissimis Mandatis prohibitae sint ac il∣licitae:

transgressores verò articuli hujus ubicunque deprehensi statim incarceren∣tur, & per Jurisdictionem loci, ubi cap∣tivati fuerint, pro merito puniantur absque ulla remissione, & rapta quaecunque sint diligentissimè perquisita, & adinventa, cum omni aequitate Dominis suis resti∣tuantur: Capitanei quoque ipsimet, Com∣mendantes, & Praefecti utriusque partis ad justitiam nullâ admissâ injuriâ in∣tegerrimè administrandam sub amissione o••licii non sol••m, sed etiam vitae, & honoris adstricti sint, atque obligati.

IX.

Maneat porrò etiam illicitum futu∣ris quoque temporibus, receptaculum vel fomentum dare malis Hominibus, re∣bellibus Subditis, aut malè contentis, sed ejusmodi Homines, & omnes prae∣dones, raptores, etiamsi alterius partis Subditi sint, quos in ditione sua depre∣henderint, merito supplicio afficere, utra∣que pars adstricta sit: qui si deprehen∣di nequeant, Capitaneis aut Praefectis eorum, sicubi eos latitare compertum suerit, indicentur, iique illos puniendi Mandatum habeant: quod si nec hi osficio suo in punitione talium scelera∣torum satisfecerint, indignationem Impe∣ratoris sui incurrant, aut officiis exuan∣t••r, aut ipsimet poenas pro reis luant: Quoque magis nefariorum hujusmodi pe••ulantiis cautum sit, neutri partium liceat intertenere, & alere Haydones, quos liberos ••uncupant, Plagiarios Pri∣beck dictos, atque id genus facinoroso∣rum Hominum, qui non sunt alteru∣trius Principis stipendio conducti sed rapto vivunt, tamque ii quam qui eos aluerint, pro demerito puniantur; ta∣lesque nefarii, etiamsi consuetae vitae emendationem prae se ferant, nullam fidem mereantur nec prope confinia toleren∣tur, sed ad alia remotiora loca transfe∣rantur.

X.

Cum tempore praesentis hujus belli plures ex Hungaris & Transylvanis à Subjectione suae Caesareae Majestatis secedentes ad Confinia Excelsi Imperii sese receperint, atque hac in parte eti∣am conclusae per inducias inter utrumque imperium almae huic Paci debitis modis in futuram securitatem providendum sit, de pra••dictis ita pactum est, ut in diti∣onibus antè nominati Excelsi Imperii ad lubi••um possint locari & accommodari: Ne tamen aliquo modo Confiniorum tranquillitas, & Subditorum quies per∣turbari queat, loca ubi praedicti colloca∣buntur, remota sint ab omnibus limita∣neis, & confiniariis partibus, & uxoribus illorum dabitur facultas sequendi mari∣tos suos, iisque in Imperatorio asfigna∣to ad hoc districtum cohabitandi. Cum∣que imposterum in reliquos Subditos Po∣tentissimi Ottomannorum Imperatoris an∣numerandi veniant, non liceat illis à sub∣jectione ejusdem amplius recedere, & si qui recesserint, atque ad Patriam iterum reverti voluerint, in numero & conditione malevolorum recenseantur, neque illis à Caesareis fomentum aut receptaculum praebeatur, quinimo deprehensi Ottoman∣nis Confiniorum Gubernatoribus extra∣dantur, quo magis utrinque securitati Pacis prospiciatur.

XI.

Ad tollendas penitus quascunque in Confiniis super aliquo articulorum Ar∣mistitii hujus aut quavis de re imposte∣rum enascentes controversias, differenti∣as, aut discordias, ubi prompto & ma∣turo, remedio opus sit ordinentur utrin∣que in Confiniis primo quoque tempore electi pari numero Commissarii viri neu∣tiquam avidi, sed graves, probi, pru∣dentes, experti, atque pacifici: Hique loco opportuno convenientes sine exer∣citu cum aequali pacificarum personarum comitiva, omnes & singulas huju••modi controversias emergentes, audiant, cog∣noscant, decidant, & amicabiliter com∣ponant, talem denique ordinem, & mo∣dum constituant, quo utraque pars suos Homines, & Subditos citra omnem Ter∣giversationem vel praetextum gravissimis poenis ad sinceram ac firmam pacis ob∣servantiam compellat. Quod si verò ne∣gotia tanti momenti occurrerent, quae per Commissarios utriusque partis componi & expediri non possent, tunc ad ambos Potentissimos Imperatores remittantur, ut ipsi complanandis iisdem, sedandis, & extinguendis modum & rationem inve∣nire & adhibere valeant, ita, ut tales controversiae quàm fieri poterit intra bre∣vissimum temporis spatium componantur, nec earum resolutio ullâ ratione negliga∣tur, aut protrahatur.

Cúmque praeterea in antecedentibus Sacris Capitulationibus duella, & mutuae ad certamen provocationes fuerint vetitae, imposterum etiam sint illicitae; & si qui ad singulare certamen venire ausi fuerint, in illos ut transgressores gravis∣simè animadvertatur.

XII.

Captivi tempore praesentis belli ex utráque parte in captivitatem abacti, & in publicis carceribus adhuc superstites, cùm occasione istius almae Pacis elibera∣tionem tandem aliquando meritò sperent, nec possint sine laesione Majestatis Impe∣ratoriae, & laudatae consuetudinis in ea∣dem Captivitatis miseria, & calamitate relinqui: usitatis ab antiquo, vel ho∣nestioribus adhuc rationibus, per com∣mutationem in libertatem asserantur, & si plures, aut melioris conditionis in una quam in altera parte invenientur, pro reliquorum etiam eliberatione, quando Solennes legati instantias afserent, gra∣tiosa, & huic almae Paci conveniens u∣triusque Imperatoris pietas nequaquam denegetur: Caeteris verò, qui in priva∣torum potestate sunt, vel apud ip••os Tartaros, licitum sit eliberationem suam honesto, &, quam fieri poterit, mediocri lytro procutare; quòd si cum Captivi Domino honesta accommodatio fieri non poterit, Judices locorum litem omnem per compositionem dirimant: Sin autem praedictis viis id etiam confici haud pos∣set Captivi pretiis eorum sive per te∣stimonia, sive per juramenta probatis at∣que solutis eliberentur. Nec possint Do∣mini aviditate majoris lucri sese redem∣ptioni eorundem opponere, & quando∣quidem ex parte Excelsi Imperii Otto∣mannici Homines non emitterentur, qui taliter eliberandis Captivis operam ad∣hibeant, spectabit ad probitatem Caesa∣reorum Praefectorum, ut ad dimittendum Ottomannos Captivos, quo empti sunt pretio sincere liquidato, Dominos illo∣rum adstringant, atque ita Sanctum hoc opus pari utrinque pietate promoveatur: quousque demùm Captivi utrinque prae∣dictae ratione eliberentur, legati Pleni∣potentiarii ex utraque parte officia sua adhibebunt, ut interea miseri Captivi be∣nignè tractentur.

XIII.

Pro Religiosis, ac Religionis Christi∣anae exercitio juxta ritum Romanum Catholicae Ecclesiae, quaecunque praece∣dentes gloriosissimi Ottomannorum Impe∣ratores in Regnis suis sive per antece∣dentes Sacras Capitulationes, sive per signa Imperialia, sive per Edicta, & Mandata Specialia favorabiliter concesse∣runt, ea omnia Serenissimus, & Poten∣tissimus Ottomannorum Imperator im∣posterum etiam observanda confirmabit, ita ut Ecclesias suas praefati Religiosi reparare atque resarcire possint, functio∣nes suas ab antiquo consuetas exerceant, & nemini permissum sit, contra Sacras Capitulationes, & contra leges Divinas aliquo genere molestiae, aut pecuniariae petitionis eosdem Religiosos cujuscunque ordinis, & conditionis afficere, sed con∣suetae Imperatoriâ pietate gaudeant, & fruantur. Praeterea Serenissimi, & Poten∣tissimi Romanorum Imperatoris solenni ad sulgidam Portam legato licitum sit, commissa sibi circa Religionem, & loca Christianae Visitationis in Sancta Civi∣tate Jerusalem existentia exponere, at∣que instantias suas ad Imperiale solium afferre.

XIV.

Commercia juxta antecedentes etiam Sacras Capitulationes libera sint utrius∣que partis subditis, in omnibus Impe∣riorum Regnis, & Ditionibus; ut autem utrique parti utili ratione, & sine frau∣de, & dolo peragantur, inter Deputatos Commissarios rem mercatoriam bene in∣telligentes tempore solennium utrinque Legationum contractabitur, & sicuti cum aliis Excelsi Imperii amicis Nationibus observatum est, ita etiam subditi cujus∣cunque Nationis Caesareae Majestatis se∣curitate, & utilitate Commerciorum in Regnis Excelsi Imperii idoneis modis, & usitatis Privilegiis gaudebunt, & per∣fruentur.

XV.

Quaecunque conditiones in antiquis Sacris Capitulationibus expressae sunt, nec praedictis Punctis hoc Tractatu sti∣pulatis, aut liberrimo cujusque possiden∣tium Dominio, & usui ejusdem adver∣santur, aut praejudicant, posthac etiam colantur sancte, & observentur, cassatis & annullatis iis, quae supradictis quocunque modo repugnant.

XVI.

Ut quoque tantò magis Armistitium hoc bonáque inter ambos Potentissimos Imperatores amicitia firmetur, ac coales∣cat, mittentur Solennes utrinque legati ex quo usitatis caeremonialibus ab in∣troitu in Confinia usque ad reditum in locum secundae permutationis excipiendi, honorandi, tractandi atque prosequendi, qui in signum ••micitiae Spontaneum munus, conveniens tamen, & utriusque Imperatoris dignitati consentaneum asse∣rent;

Et primâ aestare in mense Junio iter, praeviae mutuâ correspondentiâ, uno eodemque tempore suscipientes in Sirmi∣ensi confinio, more jam pridem inter u∣trumque imperium observato, permuta∣buntur. Solennibus porrò legatis in Im∣peratoriis Aulis, quidquid libuerit, petere liceat, ac permittatur.

XVII.

Regula, & norma Curialium in reci∣piendis receptisque pariter honorandis, & tractandis Ministris ultrò citróque commeantibus, & commorantibus juxta usitatam, prioribus etiam temporibus mo∣dalitatem deinceps ab utrinque cum aequa∣li decore, & secundum distinctam chara∣cteris missorum praerogativam observetur. Legatis Caesareis, & Residentibus, & qui∣busvis eorundem Hominibus pro suo arbitrio quibuscunque placuerit Vestibus uti licitum sit, néve quisquam impedi∣mento esse possit. Ministri porrò Caesa∣rei, sive oratoris, sive legati, sive Resi∣dentis, sive Agentis munere fungantur, quibus reliquorum Principum Fulgidae Portae amicorum legati, & Agentes im∣munitatibus, & Privilegiis perfruuntur eaedem libertate, imò ad distinguendam Caesareae dignitatis praerogativam usitatis melioribus modis fruantur, habeantque liberam potestatem conducendi interpre∣tes: Cursores etiam, & alii eorum Ho∣mines Viennâ ad Fulgidam Portam, atque iterum redeuntes, & ultrò citróque veni∣entes Salvo passu tutò, & securè per∣meent, atque ut commodè iter suum per∣ficiant, omni favore coadjuventur.

XVIII.

Pax ista quamvis secundum propositas conditiones conclusa, tum demum inte∣grum ex omni parte robur obligationis, & debitae observantiae vinculum accipiet & inducet, cum omnia, & singula, quae de Confiniis suprà recensito modo ultrò citroque promissa, & acceptata sunt, tam de distinctionibus limitum, quàm de eva∣cuationibus, & demolitionibus plenarie in effectum, & executionem deducta fue∣rint, ita ut absolutae designatione limi∣tum in unoquoque Consinio statim subse∣quatur demolitio, aut evacuatio, quod ut quam c••lerrimè succedat, designentur ad limites, & terminos Confiniorum ponen∣dos, & distinguendos, ex utraque parte Commissarii, qui die Aequinoctii, scilicet 22. mensis Martii, aut 12 secundum ve∣terem Stylum, Anni Millesimi Sexcente∣simi Nonagesimi noni in locis inter Com∣missarios consensu Gubernatorum utrius∣que Confinii determinandis, mediocri, & pacifico Comitatu conveniant, atque intra spatium dúorum Mensium, si possibile sit, aut etiam citius, ubi fieri poterit, Confinia limitibus, & terminis manifestis per superiores articulos constitutis di∣stinguant, separent, determinent, & Sta∣tuta inter legatos Plenipotentiarios utri∣usque imperii accuratissimè & citissime exequantur.

XIX.

Has vero conditiones, & articulos ad formam hic mutuò placitam à Majestati∣bus utriusque Imperatoris ratihabitum iri, atque ut solennia ratificationis Diplomata intra spatium triginta dierum à die Sub∣scriptionis vel citius in Confiniis per Il∣lustrissimos & Excellentissimos legatos Plenipotentiarios Mediatores reciprocè recteque commutentur, legati Plenipoten∣tiarii utriusque imperii sese infallibiliter obligant, atque praestituros compromit∣tunt.

XX.

Duret Armistitium hocce, & exten∣datur, (favente Deo) ad viginti quinque Annos continuè sequentes à die, qua ejusdem subscriptio facta fuerit; quo Annorum numero elapso, vel etiam me∣dio tempore priusquam elabatur, liberum esto utrique partium, si ità placuerit, Pacem hanc ad plures adhuc Annos pro∣rogare.

Itaque mutuo, & libero consensu quae∣cunque stabilita sunt Pacta inter Majesta∣tem Serenissimi, & Potentissimi Ramano∣rum Imperatoris, & Majestatem Serenis∣simi & Potentissimi Ottommannorum Im∣peratoris & Haeredes eorundem imperia quoque & Regna ipsorum: Terrâ item marique sitas, Regiones, civitates, urbes, subditos, & clientes observentur sanctè religiose, ac inviolabiliter, & demand••∣tur seriò omnibus utriusque partis Gu∣bernatoribus, Praefectis, Ducibus Exerci∣tuum, atque Militiis, & quibusvis in eo∣rundem clientela, obedientiae & subjecti∣oni existentibus, ut illi quoque praede∣claratis conditionibus, clausulis, pactis, & articulis sese adaequatè conformantes omnibus modis caveant; ne contra Pacem, & amicitiam hanc sub quocunque nomi∣ne, aut praetextu, se invicem offendant, aut damnificent, sed quolibet prorsus ini∣micitiae genere abstinendo bonam colant vicinitatem, certò scientes, quod si eate∣nus admoniti morem non gesserint, se∣verrisimis

in se poenis animadvertendum fore.

Ipse quoque Crimensis Chanus, & omnes Tartarorum Gentes quovis nomi∣ne vocitatae ad Pacis hujus, & bonae vi∣cinitatis & reconciliationis Jura ritè ob∣servanda adstricti sint, nec iisdem con∣traveniendo, hostilitates qualescunque ex∣erceant erga quasvis Caesareas Provincias, earumque Subditos aut Clientes: Porro sive ex aliis Exercituum generibus, sive ex Nationibus Tartarorum, si quis con∣tra Sacras Imperatorias hasce Capitula∣tiones, & contra Pacta, & Articulos ea∣rum quidpiam ausus fuerit, is poenis rigorosissimis coerceatur.

Incipiat verò modo dicta Pax, Quies, & Securitas subditorum utriusque Imperii à supradata die Subscriptionis, & cessent exinde, atque sustollantur omnes utrinque inimicitiae, & Subditi utriusque partis se∣curitate, & tranquillitate fruantur; Eo∣que fine, & quò magis per summam cu∣ram, ac sedulitatem hostilitates inhiberi possint, transmittantur quàm celerrimè Mandata, & Edicta publicandae Pacis ad omnes confiniorum Praefectos, cumque spatium aliquod temporis requiratur, in∣tra quod officiales in remotioribus prae∣sertim Confiniis istam conclusae Pacis no∣titiam obtinere valeant, statuuntur vi∣ginti dies pro ••ermino, post quem si quis hosti••e ••uidpia•••• alterutra ex parte ad∣mittere praesumpserit, poenis superius de∣claratis irremissibiliter subjaceat.

Ut demum Pacis Conditiones Viginti hisce articulis conclusae utrinque accepta∣tae, & debito summòque cum resp••ctu in∣violatae observentur: Si quidem Domini Plenipotentiarii Ottomannici vi concessae iisdem facultatis Imperatoriae inst••umen∣tum Turcico sermone exaratum, & sub∣scriptum, legitimum, & validum nobis exhibuerint: Nos quoque vi Mandati, & Plenipotentia nostra, propriis mani∣bus, & propriis Sigillis Subscriptas, & Signatas ha••ce Pactorum literas in Latino Idiomate tanquam legitimum, & validum vicissim Instrumentum extradidimus.

THE INSTRUMENT OF THE Treaty of Peace, BETWIXT THE GERMAN and OTTOMAN Empires Subscrib'd, Ianuary 26. 1699.

FOR the perpetual Memory of the Thing, Be it known to all whom it may Concern, That after a cruel and pernicious War had for 17 years been carried on with the Effusion of much Blood and Desolation of many Provinces, between the most Serene and most Potent Prince and Lord Leopold, Elect of the Romans, and Emperor of Germany, always August, King of Hun∣garia, Bohemia, Dalmatia, Croatia, Scla∣vonia, Arch-Duke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Brabant, Styria, Carinthia, Car∣niola, Marquis of Moravia, Duke of Lux∣emburgh, of the Upper and Lower Sil••sia, of Wirtemberg and Tecka, Prince of Swe∣via, Count of H••bsburgh, of Tyrol, Ky∣burgh and Goritia, Marquis of the Sacred Roman Empire, of Burgovia, of the Upper and L••wer Lusatia, Lord of the Marqui∣sate of Sclavinia, of the Port of Naon, and the Salt Mines, on one part: And between the most Serene and most Potent Prince and Lord, Sultan Mu••••apha Han, Emperor of the Ott••mans, and of Asia and Greece, and his Glorious Predecessors, on the other Part. These two most Po∣tent Emperors, out of a just Sense of Compassion towards their afflicted Sub∣jects, at length, resolving to put an End to these Mischiefs every Day encreasing with Destruction to Mankind, the Divine Goodness brought it to pass, that by the Endeavours and Mediation of the most Serene and most Potent Prince and Lord, William III. King of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, and the High and Mighty Lords, the States General of the United Belgic Provinces, that Solemn Treaties of Peace were set on foot at Carlowitz in Sirmium upon the Confines of both Em∣pires, and there brought to a Conclusion; There Meeting at the said place, on the part of his Sacred Caesarean and Impe∣rial Majesty of the Romans, as his Ple∣nipotentiaries, the most Illustrious and most Excellent Lords, Wolfang, Count d'Ottingen, of the Sacred Roman Empire, Chamberlain of his Sacred Caesarean Ma∣jesty, and Privy-Counsellor and President of the Imperia•• Aulic Council; and the Lord Leopold Schlik, Count in Passaun and Weiskirchen, of the Sacred Roman Empire, Chamberlain of his said Caesa∣rean Majesty, Captain General of the Guards, and Colonel of the Regiment of Desvetorii: Both these, at these Treaties of Peace, with the Ottoman Port, De∣puted Ambassadors Extraordinary and Plenipotentiaries; But on the part of his Imperial Ottomannick Majesty, the most Illustrious and most Excellent Lords, Mehemet Effendi, Supreme Chancellor of the Ottoman Empire, and the Lord Alex∣ander Mauro Cordato, of the Noble Fa∣mily of Scarlati, Privy Counsellor and Secretary of the said Empire; By the Intervention and Care of the most Illu∣strious and most Excellent Lords, the Lord William Paget, Baron Beaudesert, and the Lord Iacob Colyer, Ambassadors from the most Serene King of Great Britain, and the High and Mighty States General, to the Ottoman Port, and

both of 'em Ambassadors Extraordinary for the Establishment of this Peace, and both of 'em perform'd the Office of Mediator with ••ntegrity, Industry and Prudence, after having Invok'd the Name of GOD, and Exchanged the Powers, receiv'd the Twenty following Arti••les of Peace, which were Agreed upon to the Glory of GOD, and the Safety of both Empires.

I.

THE Region of Transylvania, as it is at present in the Possession, and in the Power of his Caesarean Majesty, so it shall remain under his Dominion, Bounded by the Confines of Podolia, and with the Mountains on the side of Walachia, which were its Antient Limits before the present War, between Transylvania on one part, and Moldavia and Walachia on the other; and on the side of Walachia, it i•• to extend to the River Merisch, to be Circumscrib'd by the Mountains, that were its Antient Boundaries, and so the Antient Limits are to be observ'd by both Empires, without extending or diminishing them on either side.

II.

The Province subject to the Fortress of Temeswaer, with all its Districts and Ri∣vers, shall remain in the Possession and un∣der the Power of the Sublime Ottoman Empire; and it shall remain Bounded by Transylvania on one side, and by Walachia on the other, to the River Merisch, the Antient Boundaries of Transylvania, men∣tion'd in the former Article: Then from the River Merisch to the nearer Banks of the Tibisch; and from the Tibisch to the Danube, to be Limited by the hither Banks of the Tibisch; and as for Caran∣sebes, Lugos, Lippa, Csanad, Kiscanisia, Betche, Betskerecke, and Sablia, which are comprehended within these prescrib'd Li∣mits between the Merisch and the Tibisch, and were before the present War belonging to the Territories of Temeswaer, both these and any other place of the like Nature, shall be slighted by the Imperialists, so that by Virtue of this present Treaty they may not be Rebuilt, and this foresaid Region of Te∣meswaer is to be left Free and Entire; so that for the time to come, neither in these Places, nor on the Banks of Merisch or Ti∣bisch, shall it be lawful to Build any Places that shall carry the Appearance of Fortifica∣tions.

The use of the Rivers Tibisch and Me∣risch between the Province of Temeswaer, and those subject to the Imperialists, shall he left Free and Common to those Subjects of both Empires, as well in relation to the Watering of their Cattle, as to the Fish∣ing, and any other Conveniencies to both Subjects.

Ships of any Burden, coming from Parts subject to the Imperialists, whether it be from the Merisch into the Tibisch, and from the Tibisch into the Danube, are by no means to be hindred or stop'd, whether they are going up or down the Streams; so that the Navigation of German Ships, or other Subjects of the Empire, are neither going nor coming to be Incommoded, but their Passage, both going and coming, is to be Free in both the said Rivers; And be∣cause the common Convenience of mutual Friendship and Kindness requires, that the Ottoman Subjects should likewise partake of the Benefits of these Rivers, therefore they may freely make use of Fishermens Ships, or other Boats.

But Mills built on Bottoms of Ships can be only planted there, where they do not Obstruct the Navigation of the Imperialists, and that to be done by Communicating with, and Consent of the G••vernours on both sides; and the Intent of this is, That the Navi∣gation of the Merisch be not rendred worse to the Imperialists, whether it be by lessen∣ing the Stream for the sake of Mills, or any other pretence whatsoever.

The Islands in both the said Rivers, that are in the possession of the Imperialists, are to remain so; and that the Subjects on both sides may live Quietly and Peaceably, is to be provided by severe Edicts, forbidding all sort of Insolencies and Contraventions to the present Articles.

III.

Considering the Region commonly call'd Batska, betwixt tbe Tibisch and the Da∣nube, is in the sole Possession, and under the Power of his Imperial M••j••sty, it is agreed, it shall for the future continue so, and Titul is not to be more Fortify'd than it is at present.

IV.

A rigbt Line to be drawn from the Ex∣treme Bank of the Tibisch opposite to that of Titul, and to that Angle of Land made by the Conjunction of the Tibisch and Da∣nube to the Bank on the other side the Da∣nube, and thence to be stretch'd streight to Moravitz on the hither Bank of the River Bossut, and from thence to the place where the Grand Stream of the River Bossut falls into the Save, and Moravitz is to remain

without any Fortification, and only open Vil∣lages to be built on both sides the River, and the Empires shall remain separated by the foresaid Line, to be mark'd out either by Ditches, Stones, or Pales, or any other way, after the following manner, viz. That part of the Country within the foresaid Limits to∣wards Belgrade, shall remain Subject to the Ottoman Emperor; but the Country on the other side the said Line shall continue under the Dominion and in the Possession of the most Potent Roman Emperor, and according to the foresaid Boundaries, the adjacent Rivers are to remain in the Possession of each Party.

V.

Reckoning from the River Bossut flowing into the Save, and likewise the Entrance of the River Unna into the same River, that part of the Save adjoyning to the Imperial Country, is to remain to his Imperial Ma∣jesty, and the other part to the Turkish Em∣peror.

The River Save, flowing betwixt both Dominions, and the Islands situated in it, shall be common to the Subjects of both Em∣pires, as well for the Use of Navigation up and down the River, as any other sort of Conveniencies, who are to enjoy a peaceable and undisturb'd Commerce: That Country on the side the River Unna towards Bosnia, belonging to the Turkish Empire, shall be terminated by the Banks of that River No∣vi, Dubizza, Jessenovitza, Doboy, and Brod, on the side of Bosnia, are to be E∣vacuated, and ev'ry other such like place in this Tract of Land, and the Imperial Garri∣sons to be all withdrawn, and the Country to be left Free: But Castanovitz, and the Islands on this side Novi, towards the Save, and the further Banks, shall be left distinct from these Limits, considering it is Agreed, they should remain in the Possession of the Roman Emperor.

As to the Places beyond the Unna, of great distance from the Save, which are Garrison'd and Possess'd some of 'em by one Party to this Treaty, and some by the other, with the Lands that were Appendages, and belonging to the said Places before the pre∣sent War, it is Agreed, They should remain to the Possessor, with this Condition, That Commissa••ies on both sides suddenly to be appointed shall separate each District or Ter∣ritory by particular Lines to be distinguish'd by Ditches, Stones, Posts, or any other evi∣dent Marks to avoid Confusion; particularly the Confines of Croatia are thus to be distin∣guish'd, and the Bounds of all other Places now in the Possession and under the Power of each Party to this Treaty.

And on both sides, it is Agreed, That if any one dare presume to alter, change, re∣move, pull up, destroy, or violate any thing that is thus set for distinguishing Land-Marks, he if found out, or convicted by any manner of Enquiry, shall for an Example to others, be most severely punished.

It shall likewise be an Instruction to the Commissaries to be as soon as possible Deputed on each side by the Sovereign Authority, that as the end of their Deputation is the fixing the Limits and Boundaries of each Empire, so their principal Intention shall be the Se∣curity and Quiet of the Subjects of both Em∣pires, and this to be so manag'd, that with∣out Personal Heats on either side, or with∣out any particular Regards, they plainly di∣stinguish the Limits of each Empire.

The Fortifications of Brod on the other side the Save, (lately made by the Imperia∣lists) at the time the Place is Evacuated by the Garrison, it is Agreed, should be Slighted, yet considering that Place is very convenient for a Staple for Merchants, it shall be law∣ful to Enclose that Place with convenient Walls, but still not such as shall arise to the Nature of a Fortification.

VI.

The Limits thus fix'd by this Treaty, and afterwards, as Occasions require, to be more distinctly settled by the personal view of Com∣missaries on both sides, shall for times to come be with so much Exactness and Religion ob∣serv'd, that they shall not be extended, al∣ter'd, transferr'd, or chang'd upon what pre∣tence soever.

Nor shall any of these Parties, the Limits thus set forth and establish'd, pretend to Exercise any sort of Iurisdiction beyond the Lines and Bounds thus describ'd, whether it be upon pretence of Collecting of Tribute or Contributions for times past, or for the pre∣sent, or for times to come, or upon pretence that these Subjects deliver'd themselves over to the other side, or upon any other Colour or Account whatsoever, be permitted, allow'd, or conniv'd at to make Collections out of each others Districts, or in the least to molest each other, that all Occasion of Quarrel and Dispute may be for ever remov'd.

VII.

It shall be lawful for each Party, for the Security of their Confines on the Lands thus peaceably set out and possessed by this present Treaty, in the best manner they can, to re∣pair and strengthen all Castles, Fortifications, and other Places now in being, except it be those against which there are particular Pro∣visions made: But in the Extreme Confines of both Empires, it is Agreed, That open

Villages may be without any Lett or Hin∣drance, rais'd, yet so that there be not any Fortifications erected.

VIII.

All sudden or private Insults, all hostile Incursions or Devastations, or Executions from the Subjects of one Empire upon the other, are forbid upon the severest Penal∣ties; The Contraveners or Transgressors of this Article, wheresoever they are found, shall immediately be Imprison'd, and by the Iustice of the Place where they are taken, shall be punish'd without Pardon or Reprieve; Diligent Search shall be made after what they have thus Rob'd or Unjustly Acquir'd; and when it is found, it shall be wholly re∣stor'd to its proper Owner. The Captains, Commanders, and Governors, in both the Empires, shall Administer equal Iustice, un∣der the Penalty not only of their Office, but of their Life and Honour.

IX.

It shall not be Lawful for either of the Emperors to Receive or Comfort in his Do∣minions, the Rebels or Malecontents of the Others; But such Fugitives as these, as like∣wise all Robbers, Thieves, altho' they are the Subjects of the Other Empire, yet shall they be punish'd in the Country they are found in: If they lie Conceal'd, then all Endea∣vours may be us'd to discover 'em to the Go∣vernours of those Places, and they upon such Discovery are oblig'd to punish 'em; If these Governours be Remiss in Punishing of these wicked Men, then shall they incur the utmost Displeasure of their Emperor, and shall be put out of their Employment, or lose their own Lives. And that a Securer Restraint may be made to the Extravagancies of these Wretches, it is provided, That neither of the Parties shall Entertain or Nourish the Hay∣dones, whom they call Freebooters, and those Partymen nam'd from Pribecke, or any other sort of Men, who not being in the Pay of either Empire, live upon Robbery and Rapine, and both these and those that nourish and assist 'em, shall be punish'd ac∣cording to their Demerits; And so intole∣rable are such Wretches, that tho' they pro∣mise Amendment of their Customary Life, yet is not Credit in this case to be Indulg'd to 'em, but they are to be remov'd from the Confines to some more remote Parts of the Empires.

X.

In the time of the War, several of the Hungarians and Transilvanians withdrew themselves from the Subjection of his Cae∣sarean Majesty into the Confines of the Sub∣lime Port, and by the present Truce it is Agreed, these shall be Indemnify'd in the manner following, viz. They shall have con∣venient Habitations allotted them in the Ot∣toman Empire; But least the Peace and Tranquillity of the Bordering Subjects should be endanger'd to be disturb'd▪ the Places ap∣pointed for their Abode shall be remote from the Boundaries of the Empires: The Wives likewise of these shall be permitted to follow 'em, and to Cohabit with 'em in the Places thus assign'd. But considering these Men are always hereafter to be taken as Subjects of the Ottoman Empire, it shall never here∣after be Lawful for 'em to Forsake or Re∣nounce to that Subjection; And in case they pretend to Recede from it, and to return into their Native Country, they shall be deem'd Rebels or Malecontents, nor shall they receive Entertainment or Succour from the Imperi∣alists, but being taken they shall be deliver'd to the Ottoman Governours on the Borders▪ that by this means the present Peace may on both sides be better secur'd.

XI.

In Order to remove all Differences, Contro∣versies, or Discords, which might arise concern∣ing the Interpretation of any of these Articles or any other matter during this Truce, it is Agreed, That where there shall be occasion for a ready and effectual Remedy, an equal number of Commissaries shall on both sides be immediately chose on the Confines: These shall be Sober, Prudent, Experienc'd, and Peaceable Men, who without Troops meeting with an unarm'd Retinue of equal number on both sides, shall hear, consider, decide, and amicably Agree all such Controversies as can arise, and shall propound and appoint such Order and Methods, by which either Party shall without delay or fraud, reduce or com∣pel their Servants and Subjects to a sincere Observance of this Peace; But if Matters of such great Moment should arise, that such Commissaries are not able to Agree or Deter∣mine 'em, then shall Affairs be refer'd to the two most Potent Emperors themselves, that they themselves may find out and apply so proper Means or Expedients for the setling such Differences, that they may in as short a time as possible be finally determin'd; nor shall such Resolutions be neglected or long Protracted.

Whereas in the Sacred Articles of former Treaties between the two Empires; Duels; and all sort of Challenges in order to 'em, have been forbid; it is now likewise Agreed; that in like manner for the time to come they shall remain unlawful, and if any dare

presume to enter into single Combates, they shall be proceeded against with the utmost rigour.

XII.

The Captives, that during this present War have on each side been carry'd away, and are at present remaining in the publick Prisons, considering from this happy Peace, they may reasonably expect Release, nor can they be retain'd in this Misery without In∣dignity to the Imperial Majesty, and Offence of laudable Custom, shall be restor'd by way of Exchange upon the usual or more easie Con∣ditions; and in case there are more on one side than on the other, or some of greater Quality on one side than on the other; yet the Solemn Demands of the Ambassador on each side shall so far prevail upon the Clemency of each Emperor, that these Supernumeraries shall with the rest find a Release: But as for the Prisoners that are in private Hands, or amongst the Tartars, they shall be Redeem'd upon Equitable and as moderate Terms as possible: But if such fair Agreement cannot be made with the Patrons of these Slaves, the particular Iudges of the Places where they live shall settle this Matter of what is to be pay'd for their Redemption; but if those ways should fail, then the Captives them∣selves making it appear by Testimonies or Oaths, what their Masters pay'd for 'em, up∣on the Repayment of that Money shall be Re∣leas'd; Nor shall it be permitted to their Masters to oppose themselves to this Release upon the pretence of a greater Price; and considering that on the part of the Ottoman Empire there may be no particular Society of Men employ'd to look after this Redemption of Captives; yet it is Agreed, That the Caesa∣rean Magistrates stand in Honour oblig'd to see the Turkish Slaves Releas'd upon the Pay∣ment of what they cost their Masters, so that this work may be carry'd on with equal Since∣rity on both sides: And that such Captives may at length gain their Liberty, the Am∣bassadors of each Empire shall in the mean time use all good Offices, that they may in the mean time be treated with Mildness and Hu∣manity.

XIII.

As concerning the Religious Orders, or Exercise of the Christian Religion, according to the Rites of the Roman Catholick Church, it is Agreed, by the most Serene and most Potent Ottoman Emperor, That whatsoever Indulgences have been made by the precedent most Glorious Ottoman Emperors in their Do∣minions, whether it were by Antecedent Sacred Capitulations, by Imperial Signets, by Edicts or Special Mandates, that all these shall stand good and confirm'd; so that the fore∣said Religious may repair and rebuild their Churches, may Exercise their usual and ac∣custom'd Functions; so that it shall not be lawful from any one, contrary to these Sacred Capitulations and Divine Laws, to impose upon 'em any sort of trouble or pecuniary Ex∣action, let these Religious be of what Order or Condition soever, they shall enjoy the usual Protection and Goodness of the Impe∣rial Ottoman Empire.

Besides, it shall be allow'd to the Ambas∣sador of the most Serene and most Potent Roman Emperor to the Fulgid Port, to en∣ter into Treaty there according to his Instru∣ctions about the Religion and Places of Chri∣stian Pilgrimage or Visitation in the Holy City of Jerusalem, and he shall there lay be∣fore the Imperial Throne his Demands about these Matters.

XIV.

The Commerce according to the former Sa∣cred Capitulations, shall be free to the Sub∣jects on both sides, through all the Kingdoms and Dominions of both Empires, but this in∣tercourse of mutual Trade may be perform'd without Fraud, and with just Profit, at the times of the Solemn Embassies on both sides, there shall be appointed Commissioners well vers'd in Mercantile Affairs, who shall De∣bate this Matter; and the same Privileges the High Empire allows to other Nations in Friendship with it, shall with the same Secu∣rity and Advantages to the Subjects of his Caesarean Majesty of what Nation soever they may be.

XV.

Whatsoever Conditions are express'd in the Antient Sacred Capitulations, shall stand good and be religiously Observ'd, provided they do not contradict the Articles of this present Treaty, or are no ways prejudicial or obstru∣ctive to that free Exercise of Power, which each Empire is intended to have in its own Dominions; and in case any former Articles come under this Discription, then they are declar'd by these Presents null and void.

XVI.

And that this present Truce may the bet∣ter grow and be confirm'd into a mutual Friendship and Confidence betwixt the two most potent Emperors, Extraordinary Ambas∣sadors shall be sent on both sides, who are to be Receiv'd, Treated, and Attended from their Entrance into the Confines, and during their stay, and to the time of their Return

till they are again Exchang'd with the usual Ceremonies, and for a more manifest Decla∣ration of the Friendship between the two Em∣perors, these Ambassadors shall bring and make voluntary Presents, yet such as shall correspond to, and be agreeable to the High Dignity of each Emperor. And the said Ambassadors, by Concert in June in the en∣suing Summer, at the same time beginning their Iourney, shall be Exchang'd in the Confines of Sirmium, after the manner that has been us'd upon such Occasions.

And it shall be permitted to each of the Ambassadors at the Imperial Courts, to make what Requests they shall think convenient.

XVII.

The Rule for Receiving▪ Entertaining, or Treating the Ministers by the Courtiers of each Empire, shall be taken from the practice of former times, to be executed with all imaginable Candor and Decency, according to that distinct Prerogative which theCharacters of those that are sent shall Demand. The Caesarean Ambassadors, Envoys, or Resi∣dents, and their Attendants, shall without the hindrance of any one, enjoy a full liberty of using what sort of Garments they please. Besides, the Caesarean Minister, whether he be Vested with the Character of Ambassador, Envoy, Resident, or Agent, shall at the Ful∣gid Port enjoy the same Privileges and Im∣munities, which the Ambassadors or Agents of any other Princes there enjoy, and to make a Distinction of the Prerogative of the Caesarean Dignity, with the usual Marks of Preference: They shall have liberty of Hi∣ring their own Interpreters, and their Messen∣gers that come to the Fulgid Port, or return from it to Vienna, shall have free Passage going and coming, with all convenient Fa∣vour and Assistance in their Iourney.

XVIII.

This Peace tho' it now stands concluded upon the present Conditions, yet it shall then only be esteem'd to have and to receive its full force of Obligation and Effect, when all and singular Conditions, stipulated and ac∣cepted on both sides, as well concerning the Distinctions of the Borders, as the Evacua∣tions and Demolishments shall be fully exe∣cuted in this manner, after the Limits are settled, then shall the Evacuations and De∣molishments of Places follow, and that all this may as soon as possible be put in practice, Commissaries to settle these Distinctions, shall on both sides be appointed, who at the Equi∣noctial, S. N. 22. S. V. 12 of March, A. D. 1699. shall with a moderate and peaceable Attendance, meet at Places to be determin'd by the Governors of the Confines, and these Commissaries shall within two months or less, if possible, by manifest marks describ'd in the former Articles separate and set apart these Confines, and shall with all exactness and expedition, execute all other things that shall be Agreed by the Plenipo∣tentiaries of both Empires.

XIX.

The Plenipotentiaries of both Empires do mutually Oblige themselves, and Promise, that these Conditions and Articles thus re∣duc'd into Form, shall be mutually Ratify'd by the Majesty of each of the Emperors, and that within 30 days or sooner from the time of Subscription, the Ratifications shall in Solemn manner be mutually Exchang'd in the Confines by the most Illustrious and most Ex∣cellent Lords the Plenipotentiary Media••ors.

XX.

This Truce shall continue, and God willing, extend to full 25 years, to be reckon'd from the day of the Subscription, after the Expi∣ration of which Term, or in the middle of it, it shall be in the Power of either of the Parties, t••at so shall think fit, to prolong it to a greater number of Years.

Therefore what things soever are here esta∣blish'd by the mutual and free Consent of the Majesty of the most Serene and most Potent Emperor of the Romans on the one part, and the Majesty of the most Serene and most Potent Ottoman Emperor on the other, and their Heirs, shall be Religiously and Inviolably observ'd thro' all their Empires and Kingdoms, by Land and Sea, through all their Cities and Towns, and by all their Subjects and Dependants; and it is likewise Agreed, that it shall on both sides be strictly enjoyn'd to all Governours, Commanders, Captains; Generals, to all the Soldiery, to all under their Protection, to all in Subjection and Obedience under them, tha•• they take diligent Care to Conform themselves to all the above-mention'd Conditions, ••lauses, Compacts and Articles, that under what pre∣tence or colour soever; contrary to the Peace and Friendship thus establish'd, the Subjects on either side do not offend or injure one ano∣ther; but abstaining from all sort of Enmity, they are commanded to become good Neigh∣bours to each other, under the severest Pe∣nalties, if after they are thus admonish'd, they do not yield a ready Obedience.

The Tartar Cham likewise, and all the Nations of the Tartars, by whatsoever Names they are call'd, stand engag'd to the Obser∣vance of this Peace, Good Neighbourhood, and Reconciliation; nor shall it be permitted 'em in prejudice of these Agreements to commit any Hostilities in the Provinces▪ or upon

any of the Subjects, or upon any under the Protection of his Caesarean Majesty. More∣over, if any one shall presume to Act contrary to these Sacred Imperial Capitulations, Agree∣ments or Articles, whether he belongs to the Tartar Nations, or to any other Forces by whatsoever Name call'd, he shall be most ri∣gorously punish'd.

This Peace, Cessati••n, and Security of the Subjects on both sides, shall commence from the Date of this Subscription, and thence all Enmities on both sides shall cease and be ex∣tinguish'd, and the Subjects on both sides shall enjoy full Security and Tranquillity, and for that end, and in order all Hostili∣ties may be carefully prevented, Mandates and Edicts for publishing the Peace shall as soon as possible be sent to all Governours of the Confines; but considering some time will be requisite, that the Officers in the remoter Confines may have notice of this Peace, 20 days are for this purpose appointed, after which, if any one on either side presume to commit any sort of Hostility, he shall with∣out Mercy, suffer the Punishments before de∣clar'd.

In the last place, that these Conditions of Peace, contain'd in 20 Articles, and accepted of on both sides, may with great and due respect be inviolably observ'd; The Lords the Ottoman Plenipotentiaries, by Virtue of an Imperial Faculty granted to 'em for that pur∣pose, have deliver'd to us an Authentick and Instrument, writ and subscrib'd in the Turkish Language, are likewise by Virtue of a Special Order, and by our Ple∣nipotentiary Power have on our part deli∣ver'd these Writings of the Articles Sign'd and Subscrib'd by our proper Hands and Seals in the Latin Tongue, as a True and Authen∣tick Instrument.

This Treaty between the Emperor, be∣ing thus finished and agreed, the next thing was to appoint Commissaries to re∣gulate the Limits between Croatia, and Bosnia, as was concluded by the Treaty of Peace at Carlovitz, to appear upon the said Limits on the 14/24th of March follow∣ing, in order to which Affair his Imperial Majesty appointed Count Marsilii for his Commissary, giving him Orders to de∣part from Vienna in a Weeks time. But the Ratifications relating to the Articles of Peace concluded on both sides were sooner dispatched, for the Grand Seignior's Rati∣fication of the Treaty arrived at Belgrade, the 9th of March N. S. 1699. of which Advice was given the same day to the Secretary of the Imperial Embassy, who waited at Peter-Waradin with that of the Emperors, that the Exchange might be made on the same Day, the which was accordingly done.

COPIA INSTRUMENTI TURCICI CUM MOSCOVITA.

Hic est Deus, maxime aperiens omnia, Potentissimus, Firmissimus▪

In Nomine Dei misericordis, semper miserentis.

CAusa exarationis hujus veritate praecellentis Scripti, & necessitas descriptionis hujus realitate in∣signiti Instrumenti haec est: In∣corruptibilis Domini Creatoris, & immor∣talis Opifici•• liberrimi arbitrii, Domini Dei, cujus Gloria extollatur extra omnem similitudinem, & paritatem, aeternarum confirmationum ubertatis concessione, & gratiâ honoratissimae Meccae, & lucidissimae Medinae Servi, & Sanctae Hierusalem, & aliorum Locorum benedictorum Defen∣soris, & Rectoris, binarum Terrarum Sul∣tani, & Regis binorum Marium, Domi∣natoris potentis Aegypti, & Abyssinarum Provinciarum, ac Felicis Arabiae, & Ade∣nensis Terrae, & Caesareae Africanae, & Tripolis, & Tuneti, & Insulae Cypri, & Rhodi, & Cretae, & aliarum Albi Maris Insularum, atque Imperatoris Babylonis, & Bositrae, & Laxae, & Revani, & Car∣siae, & Erzirum, & Sehresul, & Mussul, & Diarbekir, & Ricae, & Damasci, & Aleppi, & Sultani Persicae & Arabicae Ira∣chiensis Regionis, & Regis Ghiurdistaniae, & Turchistaniae, & Giurzistaniae, & Dag∣histaniae, & Trapezuntis, & Imperatoris Provinciarum Rum, & Zul-chadriae, & Maras, Imperatoris Regionum Tartariae, Circassiae, & Abasiorum, atque Crimeae, ac Desti-Capzac, Imperatoris Orientis, & Occidentis, & Anatoliae, & Rumeliae, Pos∣sessoris Sedis Regiae Constantinopolis, & protectae Prussae, ac defensae Adrianopolis, & praeterea Imperatoris latissimarum tot Provinciarum, totque Climatum & Urbium ac celeberrimi Dominatoris, Sultani Sulta∣norum, Regis Regum, Serenissimi, Poten∣tissimi, Augustissimi Domini nostri Impe∣ratoris, Refugii Musulmannici, Sultani Filii Sultanorum, Sultani Mustafa Regis, Filii Sultani Mehmet Regis, cujus Imperi∣um Deus perenne faciat, ac Principatum stabiliat usque in diem judicii, Majestatis, Excelsum Imperium inter, & Gloriosissi∣mum inter eximios Principes Christianos, & Praelectissimum inter magnos Dominato∣res Christianos, Directorem magnoru•• ne∣gotio••um Christianarum Rerumpublicarum, Chlamyde Amplitudinis & Majestatis exor∣natissimum, Argumentis magnitudinis & gloriae condecoratissimum Czarum Mosco∣viticarum Regionum, & omnium Ruthe∣nicarum Provinciarum Dominatorem, & Possessorem subjectarum illis Terrarum, & Urbium, sublimem Czarum Mos••oviae Pe∣trum Alexovicium (cujus fines Deus salute & rectitudine coronet) cùm intercedens aliquibus annis dissidium fuerit in causa ca∣lamitatis Subditorum, & Subjectorum u∣triusque partis, eâ intentione, ut iterum in amicitiam, & benevolentiam commute∣tur, ad bonam constitutionem rerum Civi∣tatensium, & ad reducendum in meliorem conditionem Statum Servorum Dei, in Sir∣mio in Confiniis Carlovicii facto Congressu, cum Illustrissimo, & Excellentissimo inter Christianos Magnates, Domino Procopio Begdanouiz Vo••nizin, altè memorati Czari

Plenipotentiario Commissario, & Extraor∣dinario Legato, & intimo Consiliario, & Locumtenente Bolchiae, ab eodem Czaro ad Tractatus, & Conclusionem Pacis ne∣gotii perfectâ authoritate destinato, & de∣putato: atque explentibus Mediationis manùs bonis officiis, ac diligenti operâ, deputatis à Gloriosissimis inter eximios Christianos Principes, & Refugiis Magno∣rum Dominatorum ejusdem Gentis, An∣gliae, Scotiae, & Hiberniae Rege, Wilhel∣mo Tertio, & Generalibus Statibus Neder∣landensibus (quorum fines Deus salute & rectitudine coronet) ad exequendam Me∣diationis suae functionem ad Tractatus Pa∣cis, Illustrissimis & Excellentissimis inter Magnates Christianos, Wilhelmo Lord Pa∣gett, Barone de Beaudesert, &c. & Domi∣no Jacobo Colyer, etiamsi ab utraque parte adhibita sit ad Pacem, & Conciliati∣onem propensio, & inclinatio, cùm tamen non esset facile, brevi tempore, ut ablatis difficultatibus omnes res, convenientes Amicitiae, & Vicinitati, perfectè, & de∣bitè ad bonum ordinem redigerentur, ne interrumperetur continuatio istorum almo∣rum Tractatuum, sed ut pertractentur, & ad finem perducantur, hâc utrinque inten∣tione per mutuum consensum à Die vige∣simo quinto Decembris, Anni millesimi, centesimi, decimi, nempè Natalitio Domi∣ni Jesu Christi, usque ad integros duos annos terminus constitutus est, intra quem scilicet almus iste Tractatus ad bonum or∣dinem reducatur, & inter Excelsum Impe∣rium, & Moscoviticum Czareatum, fa∣vente Deo Altissimo, Pax, sive per indu∣cias, sive perpetua coalescat, & vetus ami∣citia renovetur. Itaque intra statutum un∣animi consensu terminum cesset omne prae∣lium, & bellum, & pugna, atque confli∣ctus, & utrinque amoveantur, & tollan∣tur hostilitates, Moscorum Czaro subjectis à Moscovitis & Cosaccis, & aliis in sub∣jecta Excello Imperio Musulmannica Con∣finia, sive alia, sive Crimensia & Loca, & Subditos, nulla fiat excursio, & hostilitas nullumque damnum inferatur, neque clam, neque palam. Pariterque à parte Excelsi Imperii nullius conditionis Exercitus, prae∣sertim Crimensis Chanus, & omnia genera Tartarorum & Hordae, nullam penitùs ex∣cursionem faciant, nullumque damnum in∣ferant, neque clam, neque palam, in Ci∣vitates, & Oppida, & Subditos & Sub∣jectos Nostro Czaro. Atque si qui sive clam, sive palam, motum aliquem, sive dispositionem, & hostilitatem, & incursio∣nem fecerint contra hoc Pactum, & hanc conditionem, quae inter nos confecta est, & sese contumaces, & minùs obedientes reddiderint, ex quacunque parte sint, de∣prehendantur, incarcerentur, & sine remis∣sione pur••iantur. Proinde praefatâ ratione colendi, & observandi hujus Armistitii tempore, conflictatio & hostilitas penitùs amoveantur atque tollantur, & ab utraque parte perfecta propensio, & plena inclina∣tio adhibeatur ad conclusionem Pacis; & Crimensis Chanus propter suam obedien∣tiam, & subjectionem ad Excelsum Impe∣rium, adjungatur huic Paci. Utque ab utraque parte acceptatum, & observatum sit, & altè memorati Czari Plenipotentia∣rius Legatus & Commissarius vigore suae Facultatis, & Auctoritatis Moscovi••ico Sermone descriptum, legitimum, & vali∣dum Instrumentum tradiderit▪ Nos quo∣que Facultatis & Vicariae nostrae Deputati∣onis vigore, nostris Manibus subscriptum, & nostris Sigillis firmatum hoc Scriptum, tamquam validum & legitimum Instrumen∣tum tradidimus.

Deus favens est aequitati.

COPIA INSTRUMENTI MOSCOVITAE CUM TURCIS.

IN Nomine Domini Dei Omnipotentis in Trinitate Sancta unius; Ejusdem Gratiâ Serenisfimum, & Potentissi∣mum Magnum Dominum Czarum, & Magnum Ducem Petrum Alexovicium, totius magnae, & parvae, & albae Russiae Autocratorem, Moscoviae, Kioviae, Wolo∣dimiriae, Novogardiae, Czarum Caraniae, Czarum Astrachani, Czarum Siberiae, Do∣minum Plescoviae, & magnum Ducem Smo∣lensci, Treriae, Ingoriae, Permiae, Viatkae, Bolgariae, & aliorum Dominum, & mag∣num Ducem Novogardiae, inferioris Terrae, Csernihoviae, Resaniae, Rostoviae, Jaros∣claviae, Belovroriae, Valoriae, Obdoriae, Condiniae, & totius Plagae Septentrionalis Imperatorem, & Dominum Iveriensis Ter∣rae, Cartalinensium & Gruzinensium Cza∣rum, & Kabardiensis Terrae, Csercassorum, & Montanorum Ducem, ac aliorum mul∣torum Dominiorum, & Terrarum Orien∣talium, Occidentalium, Septentrionalium∣que Paternum Avitumque Haeredem, Suc∣cessorem, & Dominum, ac Dominatorem, suam inter Majestatem, atque inter Sere∣nissimum, & Potentissimum Magnum Do∣minum Sultanum Mustafam, Chanum, Filium Sultani Mehmet Chani, Dominum Constantinopoleos, Albi Maris, Nigri Maris, Anatoliae, Vrumiae, Romaniae, honoratissimae Meccae, & Medinae Sanctae, Hierusalem, Aegypti, & Abyssinarum, Ba∣bylonis, & Ricae, & Damasci Dominato∣rem, Tartaricarum & Crimensium Horda∣rum, nec non aliorum multorum Dominio∣rum, Regnorum, & Urbium, Insularum, & Provinciarum Imperatorem, ab aliquot annis intercedens dissidium causa fuit cala∣mitatis Subditorum, & Subjectorum utri∣que parti, ex intentione, ut rursus in Ami∣citiam, & Benevolentiam, ad bonam rerum Civilium constitutionem, reducendumque in meliorem conditionem statum transmu∣tetur, in Sirmio ad Confinia Carlovizii facto Congressu cum Illustrissimis & Ex∣cellentissimis, Selectissimo Domino Magno Cancellario Reis Mehmet Effendi, & cum Selectissimo Domino ab Intimis Secretis Alexandro ex Prosapia Scarlati Mauro Cordato, altè memoratae suae Sultanicae Majestatis Plenipotentiariis Commissariis, & Extraordinariis Legatis ad Tractatum, & Constitutionem Negotii Pacis perfectâ Au∣thoritate destinatis ac deputatis, Mediati∣onem inter Serenissimi & Potentissimi suae Regiae Majestatis Magnae Britanniae, & Praepotentum Generalium Statuum Neder∣landensium Hollandiorum, Illustrissimorum, & Excellentissimorum Plenipotentiariorum Eorundem Extraordinariorum Legatorum, Domini Wilhelmi Lord Pagett, Baronis de Beaudesert, &c. & Domini Jacobi Colyer, &c. ab utraque autem parte ad Pacem, & Inducias propensio, & inclinatio adhibita fuit; attamen non facile fuit, intra breve tempus, sublatis difficultatibus res univer∣sas, convenientes amicitiae, & vicinitati, perfectè, & debitè in bonum ordinem re∣digere; sed ne interrumperetur continua∣tio horum almorum Tractatuum, quinimo deinceps perficiatur, & ad finem deducatur, hac intentione utrinque per mutuum con∣sensum, id est, à Die 25 Decembris anno 1698. à Nativitate Domini Dei Jesu Chri∣sti, in futuros duos integros annos, inter altè fatos ambos Magnos Dominos fiant Induciae, in quibus almus hicce Tractatus in bonum ordinem reducatur, atque inter suam Czaream Majestatem Moscoviticam; & Sultanicam Majestatem Turcicam, Deo

Altissimo secundante, Pax perpetua, aut in sufficientes annos Induciae concludantur, & vetus Amicitia restauretur. Proinde in h••c constituto determinato unanimi con∣sensu desinat omne praelium, bellum, pugna, & conflictus, & utrobique amove∣antur, & tollantur hostilitates, & à Subdi∣tis suae Czareae Majestatis, Moscovitis, & Cosaccis, ac aliis, Confiniis Musulman∣nicis, & Crimensibus, atque reliquis suae Sultani••ae Majestati subjectis Terris, & Subditis, nulla incursio & hostilitas fiat, neque clam, neque palam ullum damnum inferatur. Pariter ex parte suae Majesta∣tis Sultanicae adversus partem suae Czareae Majestatis nullius ordinis Exercitus, po∣tissimùm verò Crimensis Chanus, & omne genus Tartarorum, & Hordarum penitùs ullas incursiones faciant, nec ullum dam∣num palam aut clam in Civitatibus, & Oppidis, & subditis Territoriis suae Czareae Majestati perpetrent. Et si qui clam vel apertè motum aliquem, & dispositionem, hostilitatem, ac incursionem contra hanc constitutionem, & conditionem, quae nos inter confecta est, fecerint, & ex quacun∣que demùm parte tales contumaces repe∣riantur, apprehendantur, incarcerentur, & sine remissione indefense puniantur. Hâc itaque praefatâ ratione, tempore colendi, & observandi hujus Armistitii, conflictatio, & hostilitas absolutè amoveatur, & tolla∣tur, ac ab utraque parte ad concludendam Pacem perfecta propensio, & plena incli∣natio adhibeatur, & Crimensis Chanus ex munere suae erga Imperialem suam Maje∣statem Turcicam obedientiae, & subjectio∣nis, huic Paci adjungatur; Quae omnia ut ab utraque parte acceptentur, & observen∣tur, quoniam altè memoratae suae Sultani∣cae Majestatis Plenipotentiarii Legati, & Commissarii, vigore suae facultatis, & Au∣thoritatis Turcico Sermone scriptum legiti∣mum, & firmum Instrumentum, ex eoque Latino Ser••one propriis manibus, & Sigillis firmatam Copiam dederunt, pariter & ego facultatis, & Plenipotentiae mihi datae vigo∣re, manu propriâ subscriptum, & Sigillo fir∣matum hoc Scriptum Ruthenico & Latino Sermone copiatum, tanquam firmum, & le∣gitimum Instrumentum tradidi. Scriptum in Carlowiz, Ann. 1698. Mense Decem. Die 25.

A COPY OF THE Turkish Treaty WITH THE MUSCOVITE,

It is God the most Powerful, the most Iust, who brings all Things to pass.

In the Name of God the Merciful, always Compassionate.

THE Reason of the making this Writing Refulgent in Truth, and the necessity of the Description of this Instrument stamp'd with Rea∣lity, is this; The War betwixt the Sublime Empire of Mustapha, by the Concessions of the Plenitude of the Eternal Confirmations of the Incorruptible Lord Creator, and the Immortal Maker of most Freewill, the Lord God, whose Glory be extoll'd beyond Simili∣tude or Equality; and by the Grace of the most Honour'd Mecca, and the Servant of the most Illustrious Medina, Defender and Rector of the Holy Jerusalem, and other Blessed Places, Sultan of the two Earths, and King of the two Seas, Lord of Potent Egypt, and the Abyssine Provinces, and Arabia the Happy, and the Land of Adenum and Cae∣sarean Africk, and Tripoly and Tunis, and the Island of Cyprus and Rhodes, and Crete, and other Islands of the White Sea, and Emperor of Babylon, and Bosnia, and Laxa, and Revanum, and Carsia, and Er∣zirum, and Sehresul, and Mussul, and Di∣arbekir, and Rica, and Damascus, and A∣leppo, and Sultan of the Persic and Arabic Irachian Region, and King of Ghiurdistania and Turchistania, and Daghistania, and Trapezuntum, and Emperor of the Pro∣vinces of Rum, and Zulchadria, and Ma∣ras, Emperor of the Regions of Tartary, of Circassia, and the Abastans, and the Crimea and Desti-Capzac, Emperor of the East and West, and Anatolia and Rumelia, Possessor of the Royal-Seat of Constantinople, and Protected Prussia, and Defended Adriano∣ple, and besides of so many the most large Provinces, and of ••o many Climates and Ci∣ties, and most Celebrated Governour, Sultan of Sultans, King of Kings, most Serene, most Potent, most August Lord our Emperor, the Refuge of Musulmen, Sultan Son of Sultans, Son of Sultan King Mehmet, (whose Empire God perpetuate, and establish his Government to the Day of Iudgment;) And the most glorious amongst the principal Christians, Di∣rector of the great Affairs of the Christian Commonwealths, Adorn'd with the Robes of Greatness and Majesty, Conspicuous with the Power of Greatness and Glory, the Czar of the Muscovite Regions, and Lord of all the Ruthenic Provinces and Possessor of the Lands and Cities Subject to them, the Sub∣lime Czar of Muscovy, Peter Alexovic, (whose End let God crown with Salvation and Righteousness,) considering this War for some Years has been the Occasion of Calamity to the Subjects on both sides, with an Intent, that it might be chang'd into Friendship and Kindness, that Affairs might be put into bet∣ter

Order, and the State of the Servants of God might be reduc'd into a better Condition, in the Congress of Sirmium in the Confines of Carlovitz, upon Treaty with the most Illustrious and most Excellent amongst the Christian Grandees, Lord Procopius Begda∣noviz Vosniziri, Plenipotentiary Commissio∣nated by the Czar, and Ambassador▪ Extra∣ordinary, and Privy-Counsellor, and Lieute∣nant of Bolchia, Design'd and Deputed by the said Czar with full Powers to Treat and Conclude a Peace, and the most Illustrious and most Excellent amongst the Christian Grandees, William Lord Pagett, Baron of Beaudesert, &c. and Lord Jacob Colyer, performing the part of Mediators, with great good Offices and Diligence, Deputed so to do by the most Glorious amongst the most Illustri∣ous Christian Princes, and the Resort of the Rulers of the Nations, William III. of Eng∣land, Scotland, and Ireland, King, and the States General, (whose Ends God crown with Salvation and Righteousness,) altho' both Par∣ties show'd a▪ Propensity and Inclination to Peace and Reconciliation; but considering in so short a time it was not easie to remove all Difficulties, and to settle all things Agreea∣ble to Friendship and good Neighbourhood; Therefore, least the Continuance of these good Treaties should be interrupted, but that they should proceed and be brought to an End, with this Intent on both sides, by mutual Consent, the Term of Two Years is Agreed on to begin from the 25th of December, Christmas-day, A. Heg. 1110. within which time this good Treaty may be reduced in∣to Order, and by the Grace of the most High God, a Peace or Truce may be concluded betwixt the Sublime Empire, and the Mus∣covitish Czareate, by which perpetual and ancient Friendship may be Renew'd. There∣fore within the Term thus prefix'd, by una∣nimous Consent, all War, Battles, and Skir∣mishes shall cease, and all Hostilities shall be remov'd and forbid to the Subjects of the Czar of Muscovy, both Muscovites and Cossacks, and all others, there shall be no Excursion, Hostility, Damage, whether pri∣vately or publickly done or committed, upon the Musulman Confines, subject to the Sub∣lime Empire, whether in the Crimea, or any other Places, or upon the Subjects of this Em∣pire: In like manner on the part of the High Empire, no Army of what Condition soever, especially belonging to the Crimean Cham, and all sorts of Tartars, or Hords, shall make any sort of Excursion, nor commit Damage privately or publickly, upon the Ci∣ties and Towns, and Subjects or Dependants upon the Czar: And if contrary to this Compact and Agreement, which is made be∣twixt us, any, either privately or publickly, shall raise any Commotion, or make Prepara∣tion for it, or shall commit Hostility, or make Incursion, or shall be Obstinate, or not Obedient, let 'em ••e of what ••ide the•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ they shall be Apprehended, ••••prison'd, and Punish'd without Mercy; Therefore after this method shall this Truce be cultivated and observ'd during the time of it, all Conflicts and Hostilities shall be remov'd and extin∣guish'd, and both Parties with full Inclination shall apply themselves to the Conclusion of a Peace, and the Crimean Cham shall be in∣cluded in this Place, by reason of the Obe∣dience and Subjection he owes to the Sublime Empire: That it may be receiv'd and observ'd on both sides, the Plenipotentiary Ambassa∣dor and Commissary of the highly foremention'd Czar, by Virtue of his Powers and Authority, has deliver'd an Authentick Instrument in due Form, written in the Muscovite Lan∣guage: We likewise by Virtue of our Powers and Deputation, have deliver'd this Authen∣tick Instrument in due Form, Subscrib'd with our Hands and Seal'd with our Seals.

God is favourable to Justice.

A COPY OF THE Muscovite Treaty WITH THE TURKS.

IN the Name of the Omnipotent Lord God, One in Holy Trinity: By whose Grace the most Serene and Potent Lord Czar, and Great Duke, Peter Alexo∣vic, Emperor of the Whole Great and Little Russia, of Muscovy, Kiovia, Wolodimi∣ria, Novogardia, Czar of Carania, Czar of Astrachan, Czar of Siberia, Lord of Ples∣covia, Great Duke of Smolenscum, Lord of Treria, Ingoria, Permia, Viatka, Bolga∣ria, and of other Dominions; Great Duke of Novogardia, of the Lower Country, of Csernihovia, Resania, Rostovia, Jaroscla∣via, Belovroria, Valoria, Obdoria, Con∣dinia, and Emperor of all the Northern Coun∣try, and Lord of the Land af Iveria, Czar of the Cartalinensians and Grunizensians, and Duke of Karbardia, of the Csercassians and Mountaneers, and many other Domini∣ons and Lands to the East, West and North, from Father and Ancestors, Heir, Successor, Lord and Commander, between his Majesty and the most Mighty Great Lord Sultan Mustapha Han, Son of Sultan Mehmet Han, Lord of Constantinople, of the White Sea, the Black Sea, of Anatolia, Rumia, Ro∣mania, of the most Honour'd Mecca and Medina, and Holy Jerusalem, of Egypt, of the Abyssines, of Babylon and Rica, and Commander of Damascus, Emperor of the Tartarian and Crimean Hords, as also of many other Dominions, Kingdoms and Cities, Islands and Provinces.

Whereas the War for many years has been the Cause of the Misery of the Subjects, and Dependants on both Parties, that Friendship and Kindness might be restor'd, and by that means the Civil Affairs might become bet∣ter settled, and all things chang'd into a more flourishing Condition; with this intent a Congress was had in Sirmium on the Con∣fines of Carlovitz, with the most Illustrious and most Excellent the most Select Lord Great Chancellor Reis Mehmet Effendi, and the most Select Lord of the Privy Council, Mauro Cordato, of the Family of Scarlati, Plenipotentiary Commissioners, and Ambassa∣dors Extraordinary of the highly mention'd Sultan Majesty, Deputed with full Powers to Treat of and Settle the Business of a Peace, through the Mediation of his most Serene and most Royal Majesty of Great Bri∣tain, and of the States General of the Ne∣therlands, by their most Excellent Plenipo∣tentiaries, Ambassadors Extraordinary, the Lord William Lord Pagett, Baron de Beau∣desert, &c. and Lord Jacob Colyer, &c. both sides show'd an Inclination to a Peace and Truce, but in so short a time it was not easie to remove all Difficulties, and put all things into an Order agreeable to Friendship and Good Neighbourhood; yet least the Con∣tinuance of these Treaties should be Inter∣rupted, and that they might be perfected and brought to an end, with this Intent, by mu∣tual Consent on both sides, a Truce, betwixt the two great highly mention'd Lords, is Agreed on for Two Years, to Commence from Christmas-day, the 25th day of December, Anno Domini 1698. within which Term, this Treaty may be reduc'd into good Or••er▪ and by the Blessing of God, a perpetual ••eace

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

or a Truce for a sufficient Number of years may be Concluded, and Antient Friendship restor'd betwixt his Czarish Muscovite Ma∣jesty, and Turkish Sultan Majesty; There∣fore within this prefix'd time, all War, Bat∣tles, Fights, and Skirmishes, shall Cease, and on both sides all Hostilities shall be re∣mov'd and extinguish'd; nor shall any In∣cursion or Hostility be done, or any Damage committed, either privately or publickly by the Subjects of his Czarish Majesty, whether Muscovites or Cossacks, or others, within the Mussulman or Crimean Confines, or within any other of his Sultan Majesty's Do∣minions, or on any of his Subjects. In like manner on the part of his Sultan Majesty no sort of Troops of what Condition soever shall be brought against his Czarish Majesty, especially the Crimean Cham, and the Tar∣tars of what Nation or Hord soever shall be oblig'd not to make any Incursions, or do any Damage publickly or privately, either in the Cities, Towns, or Territories, Subject to his Czarish Majesty: And if contrary to this Constitution and Agreement made betwixt us, any privately or publickly should raise any Commotion, or make Preparation for it, or make Incursion, or Commit Hostility, such obstinate and disobedient Persons of what side soever they are, shall be Apprehended, Imprison'd, and Inevitably punish'd without Mercy: By this Method for the time ap∣pointed for this Cessation of Arms, all Con∣flicts and Hostilities shall be absolutely taken away and abolish'd, and both Parties shall apply to conclude a Peace, with sincere En∣deavours and full Inclination, and the Cri∣mean Cham, according to his Duty and De∣pendance upon his Imperial Turkish Majesty shall be concluded by this Peace. That all these Things may be accepted of, and observ'd by both Parties, because the highly mention'd Plenipotentiary Ambassadors and Commissaries of his Sultan Majesty, by Virtue of their Powers and Authorities, have deliver'd in due Form an Authentick Instrument written in the Turkish Language, and from that a Copy in Latin, Sign'd with their Hands and Seals; in like manner, I by Virtue of the Authority and full Power granted me, have deliver'd in due Form, an Authentic Instru∣ment Subscrib'd with my own Hand, and Con∣firm'd with my Seal, Written in the Ruthenic and Copy'd in the Latin.

INSTRUMENTUM PACIS INTER Serenissimum, & Potentissimum Regem, ET Rempublicam Poloniarum, ET Excelsum Imperium Ottomannicum, Ad Carlowiz in Sirmio, in Congressu Generali Confoedera∣torum Plenipotentiariorum confectae▪

In Nomine Sanctissimae & Individuae Trinitatis.

AD perpetuam Rei memoriam. Omnibus & si••gulis, quorum in∣terest notum sit, Quandoqui∣dem inter Regnum Polonicum, & Excelsum Imperium intercedens diutur∣num dissidium, Serenissimo & Potentissimo Magnae Britanniae, Franciae & Hyberniae Rege, Guilielmo III. & Praepotentibus Generalibus Foederati Belgii Statibus, si∣stendi humani Sanguinis, & reducendae reciprocae Quietis desiderio, ad procuran∣dos hujus almae Pacis Tractatus, Media∣tionem suam interponentibus, atque officia omnia, & omnes conditiones Mediationis, diligenti operâ & studio explentibus, Ex∣cellentissimis Dominis ad Fulgidam Portam Legatis Plenipotentiariis, Guilielmo Do∣mino Pagett, Barone de Beaudesert, in Comitatu Staffordiensi, ejusdem Comita∣tus Regis Locumtenente, ex pa••••e Maje∣statis Britannicae: & Domino Jacobo Co∣lyer, ex parte Praepotentium Generalium Foederati Belgii Ordinum, favente Deo, reciprocâ utrinque inclinatione atque pro∣pensione sopiri, & penitùs extingui placue∣rit, atque Carlovizii ad Confinia Sirmii, ubi Congressus Legatorum Plenipotentia∣riorum ex Inclytae Mediationis dispositione institutus fuerat, initis Tractatibus de Pacis Articulis cum Illustrissimo & Excel∣lentissimo Domino Mehmet Effendi, Mag∣no Cancellario Excelsi Imperii, & Illustris∣simo atque Excellentissimo Domino Alex∣andro Mauro Cordato, de Nobili Stirpe Scarlati, ab Intimis Secretis ejusdem Ex∣celsi Imperii, ad tractandam Pacem Lega∣tis Plenipotentiariis, post aliquas Sessiones, tandem annuente Divinâ Clementiâ, Ne∣gotium hoc almae desiderataeque Pacis feli∣citer in mutuas Leges coaluerit, & integer∣rima iterum Amicitia, & Pax inter Sere∣nissimum, & Potentissimum Musulmanno∣rum Imperatorem Sultanum, Filium Sul∣tani Mehmeti, Sultanum Mustapha: & Se∣renissimum a•• Potentissimum Regem, Au∣gustum Secundum, Dominum meum Cle∣mentissimum & Rempublicam Poloniarum, super undecim, mutuo consensu compositis

••isce Articulis, perpetuò religiose inter utrumque Dominium observanda, perfecta & conclusa, restituta & renovata est, qui articuli subinde singulatim describuntur.

I.

CUM Excelso perpetuitati subnixo Im∣perio, multo abhinc tempore inter∣cedente ope, & favore Dei Altissimi sublatâ hostilitate, conciliationi & bonae vicinitati congruâ cum Sinceritate, antiquâ amicitiâ iterum coalescente, ut hostilitates utrinque amoveantur, & Subditi pristinâ securitate, quiete, ac tranquillitate fruantur, ante ul∣tima duo bella constituti veteres Limites restituantur ac stabiliantur, & Confinia Provinciarum subditarum Poloniae, à Con∣finiis Imperialibus tum Moldaviae, tum a∣liorum Districtuum, subjectorum Excelso Imperio, antiquis Limitibus separentur ac distinguantur, nevè utrinque aut praeten∣sio, aut extensio deinceps fiat, sed Limites antiqui sine mutatione aut perturbatione, tanquam sacri, religiose observentur atque colantur.

II.

Quaecunque sive Munimenta, sive Loca vel majora, vel minora intra veteres Mol∣daviae Limites, ante penultimum bellum existentes, sita, atque hucusque detenta sunt à Dominis Polonis, eductis atque ex∣tractis inde Polonicis Militiis, evacuentur, & Moldaviae Provincia maneat ex integro libera, ante postremum bellum, in quo e∣rat pacifico Statu.

III.

Intra veteres quoque ante prostrema duo bella, versus Poloniam, Limites situm Ca∣menici Fortalitium, eductis inde Musul∣mannicis Militiis, evacuetur, & integrum relinquatur, & Podoliae atque Ukrainae Provinciarum nulla deinceps ab Excelso Imperio fiat praetensio, & Ukrainae Kosa∣corum Hatmani nomine Substitutus, qui modò in Moldavia residet, Hatmanus a∣moveatur. Cumque Limites antiqui Po∣loniae & Moldaviae manifesti sint, si com∣modum fuerit tempus, ab initio futuri Martii inchoetur evacuatio, & quàm citiùs fieri poterit▪ quamprimùm Polonica Mili∣tia è Moldavia educatur, & Munimenta & Loca illius evacuentur, & Moldavia ma∣neat liberá. Simulque ab initio Martii Caminecensis Fortalitii evacuatio inchoe∣tur, atque evacuationis negotium, ubi priùs perfici poterit, sine haesitatione, & sine tar∣ditate ac negligentia in executionem de∣ducatur, & Caminecensis Fortalitii evacua∣tio ad summum usque in decimum quin∣tum mensis Maii ad finem perducatur; & quò cum facilitate & celeritate dicti Forta∣litii fiat evacuatio, ad onera imponenda, & transvehenda, quoad fieri potest, eurribus & Jumentis transportationem coadjuvent Poloni, & ubique evacuationis negotium cum securitate & salva re peragatur: in quibus evacuationibus Fortalitiorum, & aliorum Locorum, quoquo Pacto munito∣rum è Subditis, quicunque voluntariè exire velint, cum propriis rebus & Suppellectile exeant tutò & securè, & quicunque re∣manere velint, item tutò remaneant, & utrinque nullatenus impediantur. Et cùm evacuatio Fortalitiorum & Locorum à prin∣cipio Martii Mensis utrinque inchoari de∣beat, instantiam de Tormentorum Came∣nieci relictione, scilicet ex propriis atque ibi repertis, Ablegatus Polonus quampti∣mùm ad Fulgidam Portam expediendus, afferat ad Solium Imperatoris.

IV.

Nemo Subditorum Excelsi Imperii cu∣juscunque conditionis, praesertim verò Tar∣tari, cujuscunque Gentis, sub cujusvis prae∣tensionis, & controversiae praetextu, in Sub∣ditos Regis & Reipub. Poloniarum, & in Limites eorum hostilitates exercere, excur∣siones agere, Captivos rapere, Pecora abi∣gere, aut quidquid damni inferre, nevè eos offendere possit, expressis Regiis Edictis committatur, & demandetur Vesiriis, Beg∣lerbegis, & felicissimo Crimensi Hano, Ca∣relgaio, & Nuradino, & reliquis Soltanis, ac Woiewodae Moldaviae, ut adhibitâ maxi∣mâ sedulitate observent & conservent Con∣finiorum pacificam tranquillitatem, & con∣ciliationem atqu•• quietem, nevè aut in captivationibus, aut Pecorum abactionibus, aut quacunque aliâ ratione damnis & mo∣lestiis afficiant Poloniae Subditos, & seve∣rissimè inquirant in perturbatores & trans∣gressores conditionum Pacis, atque habitâ notitiâ ad exemplum aliorum in illos ani∣madvertant, & rapta adinventa propriis Dominis restituantur, & si qui hac de re negligenter ac oscitanter agant, sive amissi∣one officiorum, sive privatione vitae, prout ex divinis Legibus convenerit, juste puni∣antur. Dariter Poloni has conditiones Pacis omnino, & sedulò observent atque colant, & nemo in oppositum quidquid audeat.

V.

Cùm Regnum Poloniae ab antiquo sit li∣berrimum, ab Excelso Imperio aut sub∣jectis eidem Gentibus, qualiscunque prae∣tensionis, aut expostúlationis praetextu, nullâ penitùs hostilitate perturbetur, &

conclusae istius almae Pacis Pactorum vi, ad tales praetensiones nequaquam adstrin∣gantur.

VI.

Tempore hujusce belli Budziacenses, & alii Tartari è propriis Locis exeuntes, atque in Terras Moldavorum ingressi, hostilitates ac offensiones hac occasione in Moldavos & Moldaviam exercent: quod cùm sit contrarium sacris Capitulationibus ante hac concessis Regibus Poloniae, ac proinde ces∣sare ac sustolli debeat, à quibusque Locis & possessionibus, & praediis, & hyemali∣bus in Moldavia aut occupatis, aut de no∣vo extructis Tartari amoveantur, & nati∣vis propriis Locis habitent, atque pacificè vivant, & imposterum nullas offensiones faciant.

VII.

Religiosi Christiani Romano-Catholici juxta concessa ab Excelso Imperio edicta, ubicunque Ecclesias suas habent, consuetas suas functiones sine impedimento exerce∣ant, & pacificè vivant: & ulteriùs sibi com∣missas Instantias de Regione extraordinarias ad Fulgidam Portam Magnus Legatus ad Imperatorium Solium exponat.

VIII.

Cum Res Mercatoria è fructibus Pacis existat, atque Provincias in meliorem con∣ditionem reducat, utriusque Dominii Mer∣catores imposterum non per occulta loca meantes, sed per loca transitui opportuna ultrò citróque euntes & redeuntes, post∣quam solverint juxta consuetum ab anti∣quo Telonium rerum portatarum & expor∣tatarum, novis exactionibus, & expostu∣lationibus nequaquam molestentur, nevè ex numerata pecunia Telonium exigatur: & quicunque nativi Subditi Poloniarum, & Lithuaniae, & aliarum subjectarum iisdem Nationum ad Mercimoniam agendam ve∣nientes, & nullum damnum inferentes, praedictâ ratione mercaturam & coemptio∣nem, & venditionem, sicuti in anteceden∣tibus sacris Capitulationibus etiam decla∣ratur, exactione tributi dicti Haracz, & aliis inordinatis exactionibus ne molesten∣tur. Verùm enimverò, si qui relictis suis Regionibus in Imperii regnis sedem figant, & si qui alii Exteriores sese Polonis immis∣ceant, tales ne possint esse detrimento Rei∣publicae, Mercatores Polonorum redeun∣tes ex armis, & equis, & jumentis, & captivis, qui liberationis suae instrumentum legitimum habentes in Patriam redire vo∣luerint, nihil exigatur, & ne quisquam im∣pedimento sit taliter abeuntibus captivis. Verùm sub isto praetextu sine facultate ne∣mini liceat vetita abducere. Praeterea opi∣bus & rebus Mercatorum utriusque Domi∣nii, quibus in aliis Regionibus mori con∣tingat, publici Confiscatores & Partitores ne ab utralibet parte sese immisceant, sed inter Mercatores, cui fides adhibetur, tra∣dantur, ut juxta catalogum depositionis haeredibus tradat; si quis autem casus ac∣ciderit inter Mercatores, inter ipsos Prae∣positi decisione definiatur, ipse verò, quibus debet, rationem reddat. Ad debitum sive Scripto, sive Instrumento Judiciario non affirmatum solvendum contra Divinas Leges nemo compellatur, nevè Testimoniis solis conductitiis lites debitorum & sponsionum dicantur, aut audiantur, Instrumentis sci∣licet legitimis & Scriptis ante extraditis, sacris Mandatis perlectis atque considera∣tis, justè ac debitè causae decidantur, at∣que in similibus causis contexta & statuta in sacris Capitulationibus, ut aliis confoe∣deratis Nationibus concessa, in Polonos etiam Mercatores extendantur, & ulteriùs speciatim Polonis antehac concessorum, & in manibus eorundem servatorum sacrorum Edictorum sensus quoque colatur & obser∣vetur.

IX.

Captivi tempore belli abacti, pretiis il∣lorum juxta Leges comprobatis aut datis Juramentis in manifestum productis atque solutis juxta antecedentium Capitulatio∣num hac de re declarationem eliberentur. Si verò tales Captivi multo tempore servi∣erint, ex discretione pretia emptionum cùm imminui debeant, si honesto & mediocri pretio cum Domino Captivi conveniri non poterit, Judices Locorum legitimè proce∣dentes, tales differentias componant. Si aliquâ occasione post conclusionem Pacis ex Regionibus Polonicis Captivi rapiantur; sine pretio dimittantur: & in Regnis Ex∣celsi Imperii, & inter Tartaros etiam ad eliberandos Polonos captivos circumeuntes Homines, quandocunque res suas pacificè agerent, praetextu operae eliberationi Cap∣tivorum navatae, aut aliâ ratione neuti∣quam offendantur, quinimò offendentes & detrimentum inferentes puniantur, Captivi in publicis Carceribus detenti permutati∣one utrinque in libertatem asserantur. Mag∣nus verò Poloniarum Legatus de Captivis suas Instantias ad Solium Imperiale affe••re poterit.

X.

Quandocunque Serenissimus RexPoloniae in stabilita cum Excelso Imperio Pace, fir∣miter

permanebit, sicuti in antecedentibus Capitulationibus declaratur, Moldaviae Woiewodam eâ ratione, quâ ab antiquo cum Regibus Poloniarum sincerè sese prae∣stitit, rursus consuetâ ratione sincerè tra∣ctet: caeterum instar aliorum Subditorum Excelsi Imperii, uti priùs, pacati sint, & è Moldaviae atque Wallachiae Provinciis, si qui transfugerint, ne recipiantur; si qui aliâ methodo in Poloniae Dominium irrep∣serint, ac postea Provinciam suam pertur∣bare, & corrumpere deprehensi fuerint, similes Homines, quando perquirentur, reddantur, & conditio ista, cùm in antece∣dentibus Capitulationibus clarè, & mani∣festè posita sit, observetur. Pariter & Sub∣ditis Polonis, sive Poloni illi sint, sive Ko∣saci, cujuscunque Nationis extiterint, quan∣do perturbationem afferent, hinc etiam ne∣que recipiantur, neque protegantur, sed retrò reddantur. Et universi, quicunque turbare voluerint Pacem atque Amicitiam, haccine ratione conclusam, ex merito pu∣niantur.

XI.

Quaecunque conditiones, & Clausulae in antecedentibus Capitulationibus descriptae atque contentae, nullatenus adversantur de recenti conclusis Pactis, neque oppositae sunt liberis, & perpetuis Juribus utriusque Dominii, deinceps etiam colantur, & ob∣serventur, quae verò contrariae sunt, cas∣sentur, & annihilentur, favente & annu∣ente Deo Altissimo. Quae utrinque decla∣ratis, & exaratis Articulis perfectiori, & exactiori ratione conclusa Pax, & Concili∣atio inter Majestates Serenissimi & Poten∣tissimi altè memorati Poloniarum Regis, Domini mei Clementissimi, & Successorum ejus, & Rempublicam Polonam, & ex al∣tra parte Serenissimi, & Potentissimi Mu∣sulmannorum Imperatoris, ejusdemque Hae∣redum, ex voluntate & Clementia Dei per∣petua, stabilis, firma, & inconcussa perma∣neat, & conservata, atque custodita sit ab omni turbatione, & mutatione, & confu∣sione, & violatione, & uno eodemque te∣nore firmissimè perseveret, & constantissimè continuet; & ut omnes omnino hostilitates amoveantur atque sustollantur, quàm ci∣tissimè notitia praebeatur in Confiniis, Prae∣fectis & Gubernatoribus, ut sibi caveant, ne imposterum transgressiones fiant, nevè altera pars alteri damna inferat. Verùm enimverò omnes utrinque sincerè & amicè sese praestent juxta istam almam Pacem. Ut autem omnibus cognita, & comperta sit istius almae Pacis Conclusio, triginta dies pro termino ponantur: post quem nullus praetextus, nullaque excusatio ac∣ceptabitur, sed in eos, qui adversabuntur, editis Edictis exactam obedientiam meren∣tibus severissimè animadvertatur. Post Subscriptionem autem Instrumentorum u∣triusque Partis Ablegatus priùs à Polonia missus, & ad Fulgidam Portam veniens, juxta antiquam consuetudinem afferat Re∣gias publicas Literas, Ratificationem Pa∣ctorum Instrumentis declaratorum conti∣nentes, atque Literas Imperatorias ratifi∣catorias item accipiat & deducat; Postea verò ad solennem confirmationem Pacto∣rum Pacis, & perfectionem reciprocae sin∣ceritatis, & absolutam terminationem mu∣tuae Amicitiae, & dispositionem, ac digesti∣onem reliquarum rerum, juxta laudatum veterem morem, adventurus Magnus Le∣gatus, quamprimùm commodè fieri poterit, moveat, ac proinde undecim numaero Pactis conclusa juxta istas conclusiones alma Pax ab utraque Parte acceptetur atque colatur. Cùm verò altè memorati Illustrissimi, & Excellentissimi Domini Excelsi Imperii Ple∣nipotentiarii & Commissarii existentes Le∣gati▪ vi suae Facultatis, & auctoritatis Tu••cico Sermone exaratum legitimum & validum instrumentum tradiderint, ego quoque vi Facultatis, & Deputationis meae propriâ manu subscriptas, & Sigillo sigil∣latas à me praesentes Pactorum Literas tanquam legitimum, & validum Instrumen∣tum tradidi.

THE TREATY OF PEACE BETWEEN The Most Serene and Most Potent King, AND Republick of POLAND, AND The Sublime OTTOMAN Empire, Made at Carlovitz in Sirmium, in a General Congress of the Confederate Plenipotentiaries.

In the Name of the most Holy and Individual Trinity.

TO the perpetual Memory of the Thing; Be it known to all and every one, whom it may Con∣cern: Whereas there has been a long War between the Kingdom of Poland, and the Sublime Empire, to stop the Effu∣sion of humane Blood, and with Desires of Restoring a mutual Quiet, the most Se∣rene and most Potent William III. King of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, and the States General of the United Provinces, in order to set on foot this Treaty of a happy Peace, have interpos'd their Medi∣ation, all the Duties and Conditions of which Mediation have with great Study and Industry been perform'd by their Ex∣cellencies the Plenipotentiary Ambassadors to the Fulgid Port, on the behalf of his Britannick Majesty, by William Lord Pagett, Baron de Beaudesert in the County of Staf∣ford, Lord Lieutenant of the said County, and on the part of the States General, by Lord Iacob Colyer; which War, through GOD's Blessing, by Reciprocal Inclinations on both sides, has been Compos'd and wholly Extinguish'd, at Carlovitz on the Confines of Sirmium, where, according to the Designment of the Illustrious Media∣tion, a Congress of the Plenipotentiary Ambassadors was appointed, and Treaties of Articles of Peace begun with the most Illustrious and most Excellent Lord, Meh∣met Effendi, Creat Chancellor of the Sub∣lime Empire, and the most Illustrious and most Excellent Lord, Alexander Mauro Cor∣dato, of the Noble Family of Scarlati, and Privy-Counsellor of the Sublime Em∣pire, Ambassadors Extraordinary for the Treaty of Peace; and after some Sessions, at length, by the Divine Goodness, this

Business of a happy and desir'd Peace was Digested into Terms agreed on both sides, and a most entire Friendship and Peace was Perfected and Concluded, Restor'd and Renew'd, between the most Serene and most Potent Emperor Sultan of the Mu∣sulmen, Sultan Mustapha, Son of Sultan Mehmet, and the most Serene and most Potent King Augustus II. my most Noble Lord, and the Republick of Poland, which Peace is to be Religiously observ'd betwixt both Dominions, and is Digested into Eleven Articles, which follow one by one.

I.

BY the Help and Blessing of God, Hosti∣lity with the High Empire founded on Eternity, having for some time ceas'd, and now the Ancient Friendship Agreeable to the Nature of Reconciliation and good Neighbour∣hood reviving, that all Acts of Hostility may be prevented, and the Subjects enjoy their Ancient Security, Quiet and Tranquillity, the Ancient Limits shall be establish'd and re∣stor'd to what they were before the two last Wars, and the Confines of the Provinces sub∣ject to Poland, shall by these Ancient Boun∣daries be separated and distinguish'd, as well from the Imperial Confines of Moldavia, as of those of all other Countries subject to the Sublime Empire, nor shall there on either side be any Pretension or Extension made but the Ancient Limits, without Change or Di∣sturbance, shall as Things Sacred, be Reli∣giously observ'd and maintain'd.

II.

Whatsoever Fortifications or Places, great or less, which before the War, before this lay within the Limits of Moldavia, and have hitherto been in the Possession of Polish Ma∣sters, the Polish Garrisons shall be withdrawn, and they shall be Evacuated, and the Province of Moldavia shall remain as free as ever, and in the same peaceable State it was before the last War.

III.

The Fortress likewise of Caminiec being before the two last Wars situated within the Ancient Limits towards Poland, shall be Eva∣cuated, and the Musulman Garrison with∣drawn, and shall be entirely left; Nor shall the Sublime Empire hereafter make any Pre∣tensions upon the Provinces of Podolia and the Ukrain; and the Deputy of the Ukrain Cossacks, who goes by the Title of Hatmannus, now residing in Moldavia, shall be remov'd. And considering the Ancient Limits of Po∣land and Moldavia are very plain, if the Season permits, the Evacuations on this side shall be begun by the beginning of the ensuing March, and the Polish Troops shall be with∣drawn out of Moldavia as soon as possible, and t••e Fortifications and Places shall be Evacuated, and Moldavia left free; And at the same time from the beginning of Ma••ch, the Evacuation of Caminiec shall Commence, and the Business of the Evacution shall with∣out Hesitation, Neglect, or Delay, be put in Execution, as soon as it can be perform'd; and the said Evacuation of this Fortress of Caminiec, shall at farthest be comple••••ed by the 25th of May, and that the Evacuation of the said Fortress may be perform'd with Speed and Ease; The Poles, shall, as much as possible, in order to the Lading and Carry∣ing away of Goods, assist the Transportation with Carriages and Cattle; and on all hands the Evacuation shall be carry'd on with Se∣curity and Safety: In all which Evacuations of Fortresses, and other Places, in whatsoever manner they are fortify'd, whosoever of the Subjects shall voluntarily desire to depart, may do it securely, and safely, with all their Effects and Goods; and whosoever of 'em have a mind to continue where they are, may in like manner safely do it; and there shall by no means be any Lett or Impediment on either side; and considering the Evacuation of all Fortresses and Places is to be commenc'd in the beginning of March: As to the Affair of leaving behind the Artillery at Caminiec; viz. those that were belonging to it, and were found there; the Polish Envoy that is to be sent to the Fulgid Port, shall lay that Demand before the Throne of the Emperor.

IV.

None of the Subjects of the Sublime Em∣pire, of whatsoever Condition, especially the Tartars, let 'em be of what Nation soever, shall under the colour of any Pretension or Con∣troversie presume to commit any Hostilities upon the Subjects of the King and Republick of Poland, or upon their Borders; and shall not presume to make Excursions, to take Cap∣tives, to drive away Cattle, or to do any sort of Damage, or give any sort of Distur∣bance, which shall be particularly express'd in Royal Edicts; and commanded to be put in Execution by Visiers, Beglerbegs, and the most Happy Crimean Cham, Ca••elgaius and Nuradinus, and the other Sultans, and the Weywode of Moldavia, that they, with ut∣most Diligence, secure the Peace, Quiet, and Tranquillity of the Borders; that neither by the Captures of Men, or driving away of Cattle, or by any other Means, the Polish Subject suffer any Losses or Disturbance; and that they make strict and severe Enquiries after the Disturbers and Transgressors of these Conditions of Peace, and when they come to

the knowledge of 'em, they Inflict Punishments upon 'em for Example to Others; and if in these matters any one acts carelessly or negli∣gently, he shall be duly punish'd as is Agree∣able to the Divine Laws. In like manner, the Poles on their part shall carefully observe and prosecute these Conditions of Peace, and let no Man dare to act any thing contrary to 'em.

V.

Considering the Kingdom of Poland was from Ancient Times entirely Independent, it shall not, by the Sublime Empire, and by any Nations subject to it, under the colour of any Pretension or Demand whatsoever, be disturb'd with any Hostility, nor upon the force of any Compacts of that happy Peace, shall they stand oblig'd to any such Pretensions.

VI.

In this War, the Budziac and other Tar∣tars, leaving their proper Seats, and entring upon the Lands of the Moldavians, do upon that pretence Exercise Hostilities upon, and Create Disturbances to Moldavia, and its Inhabitants, which being contrary to the Sa∣cred Capitulations formerly granted to the Kings of Poland, for that Reason ought to Cease and be prevented; therefore shall the Tartars be remov'd from all Places and Pos∣sessions, and Lands and Winter-Quarters, whether these were taken from others, or newly rais'd by them, and shall inhabit their Native Places, and live peaceably, and for the time to come Create no Disturbances.

VII.

The Regulars of the Church of Rome, ac∣cording to the Edicts granted by the Sublime Empire, wheresoever they have Churches, may without hindrance Exercise their usual Functions, and live peaceably; and besides, the Extraordinary Envoy to the Fulgid Port may lay before the Imperial Throne any new Demands upon this Head.

VIII.

Considering Merchandize is one of the Fruits of Peace, and brings the Provinces into a more thriving Condition; therefore the Merchants of each Party, not practising by any obscure Ways, but going and coming through conve∣nient and open Roads, after they have pay'd the usual and ancient Duty for things Ex∣ported and Imported, shall by no means be burden'd with new Exactions and Demands; nor shall a Duty in ready Money be Exacted; and whatsoever Native Subjects of the Two Polands and Lithuania, and of other Na∣tions subject to them, after this manner coming to exercise their Merchandize, their Buying and Selling, as is declared in former Sacred Capitulations, shall not be troubled with the Exaction of the Tribute call'd Ha∣racz, or any other unusual Exactions: But still with this Proviso, that any resolving to leave their Native Country, and set up their Rest in the Dominions of the Empire, or any Foreigners mixing themselves with Polanders, such shan't to the Detriment of the Govern∣ment enjoy this Exemption. Polish Mer∣chants leaving the War, and returning Home with their Horses and Carriages, and Cap∣tives, having an Authentick Certificate of their Dismission, and being desirous to return to their own Country, shall not be subject to any Exaction, nor shall any Lett or Obstruction be made to Captives thus going away. But still under this pretence, none without leave ob∣tain'd, shall presume to carry away things prohibited. Besides, the publick Officers of Iustice shall not pretend to intermeddle in the Confiscation or Distribution of the Goods or Effects of Merchants Subjects to the one, dying in the others Dominions, but they shall be deliver'd into the hands of Merchants of Credit, that according to the Inventory they may be dispos'd of to the Right Heirs: But if any Difference happens betwixt the Mer∣chants themselves, this shall be Decided by the Consul or Chief, and let him be Account∣able to those whom he is subject to▪ None, contrary to the Divine Laws, shall be Com∣pell'd to pay any Debt, not verify'd in Wri∣ting, or by some Iudiciary Instrument; nor shall the Causes of Debts or Contracts be Try'd or Decided by hireling Evidences, be∣cause upon the reading and considering the Divine Precepts, such sort of Suits are to be Decided only by Authentick Instruments and Writings of an Antecedent Date; And so in all Controversies of the like Nature, whatsoever Privileges are intermix'd and establish'd in the Sacred Capitulations, shall, as in the Grants to the other Confederate Na∣tions, be Interpreted and Extended to the Po∣lish Merchants; and besides the true meaning of all Grants by Sacred Edicts, (which are still preserv'd in their hands) particularly indulg'd to the Poles, shall be maintain'd and observ'd.

IX.

Captives carry'd away in time of War, shall be Releas'd pursuant to the Declaration about this matter in former Capitulations, upon Proofs made according to the Laws, of their Value, or by Oaths that make that manifest, the due Prizes being pay'd. But if the Cap∣tives have serv'd a long time, the Prizes of their Redemption ought to be proportionably

Abated; but if the Master of the Captive cannot be brought to a fair and moderate Price, the Iudges of the Places proceeding in a legal Course, shall compose such Diffe∣rences: If after the Conclusion of the Peace, Captives shall be taken out of the Polish Territories, they shall be Dismiss'd without Ransom; Besides, Men going about for the Redeeming Polish Captives, whether in the Kingdoms of the Sublime Empire, or amongst the Tartars, as long as these Men shall be∣have themselves peaceably, they are by no means to be disturb'd, either upon this very pretence, that they make it their Business to deliver Captives, or upon any other Account whatsoever; nay, those that do Disturb 'em, or do 'em any Injury, shall be punish'd: Cap∣tives detain'd in publick Prisons, shall on both sides be Releas'd by Exchange: Farther, the Great Embassy of Poland may present his Demands concerning Captives to the Imperial Throne.

X.

As long as the most Serene King of Poland shall continue in this establish'd Peace with the Sublime Empire, as is express'd in former Capitulations, the Waywode of Moldavia shall continue to behave himself towards the Kings of Poland in the manner as was anci∣ently us'd: Let the Moldavians remain in Peace like the rest of the Subjects of the Sub∣lime Empire; and if any fly out of the Pro∣vinces of Moldavia, or Walachia, and take Refuge in Poland, they shan't be receiv'd; If any by more Subtle means slide themselves into the Polish Dominions, and shall be af∣terwards found out to Disturb or Corrupt their own Country, such sort of Men, when de∣manded, shall be surrendred up, and this Agreement as it remains, clearly and mani∣festly express'd in former Capitulations, shall be observ'd. The like Measures shall be us'd towards Polish Subjects, whether they be Poles or Cossacks, or of whatsoever Nation, when they shall create any Disturbance, they shall not be receiv'd nor protected on this part, but shall be surrendred up. And in general, whosoever go about to Disturb this Peace and Friendship thus concluded, shall be punish'd according to their Demerits.

XI.

All Conditions and Clauses describ'd and contain'd in former Capitulations, so far as they are not opposite to the present Compacts, nor contrary to the Independent and perpetual Rights of either Soveraignty, shall hereafter be observ'd and maintain'd; but those that are contrary, shall by the Blessing of the most ••igh God be utterly Abolish'd and Annihi∣lated. Which Peace and Agreement betwixt the Majesties of the most Serene and most Potent highly above-mention'd King of Po∣land, (my most Gracious Lord) and his Suc∣cessors, and the Republick of Poland; and on the other part, of the most Serene and most Potent Emperor of the Mussulmen, and of his Heirs, as it stands concluded in these describ'd Articles, in a more perfect and exact manner; so by the Will and Goodness of God let it remain perpetual, stable, firm, and un∣shaken, and may it be preserv'd and kept from all Disturbance, Change, Confusion and Violation, and so without any Interruption, may it most firmly Persevere, and most con∣stantly Continue, and that all Hostilities may be remov'd and taken away, notice shall as soon as possible be given in the Confines, to all Commanders and Governours, that they take care to themselves, that no Transgressions be committed, and that neither side does Injury to the other; but that in great Sincerity and Friendship, all on each ••ide Comport them∣selves as this happy Peace directs: That the Conclusion of this happy Peace may become known and certain to all, a term of Thirty days are appointed, after which no Pretence nor Excuse shall be receiv'd, but Edicts be∣ing issued, requiring an exact Obedience, who∣soever shall do any thing contrary shall be most severely punish'd. After the Subscrip∣tion of the Instruments of Peace on both sides, an Envoy sent from Poland, and coming to the Fulgid Port, according to Ancient Custom, shall bring the Royal Publick Letters, con∣taining a Ratification of the Pacts declar'd in these Instr••ments, and likewise shall receive and carry back with him the Imperial Letters of Ratification: But after this, in Order to a more solemn Confirmation of these Agree∣ments, and an absolute Completion of a mu∣tual Friendship, and for a more perfect Dis∣position and Digestion of all other Matters, the great Embassy, that according to Ancient Custom is to be sent, shall, as soon as possi∣ble; set forward; and therefore this happy Peace, compris'd in Eleven Articles, shall on each side be receiv'd and maintain'd. Now in Consideration that the highly men∣tion'd most Illustrious and most Excellent Lords, Plenipotentiaries and Ambassadors Commissionated of the Sublime Empire, have by Virtue of their full Powers and Authority, deliver'd in due Form an Authentick Instrument of this Peace, written in the Turkish Lan∣guage, I likewise by Virtue of full Powers, and my Deputation, have deliver'd the pre∣sent Writing of the said Peace, Subscrib'd with my proper Hand, and Seal'd with my Seal, as a Valid and Authentick Instrument.

TRATTATO DI PACE TRA L'Eccelso Imperio Ottomanno, ELA Serenissima Republica di Venezia.

TRattato di Pace tra' l'Eccelso Im∣perio Ottomanno, e la Serenis∣sima Republica di Venezia, con∣chiuso nel Congresso di Carlouiz nel Sirmio sotto le Tende alli 26 di Gena∣ro 1699; essendovi Ambasciatori Pleni∣potenziarii del l'Eccelso Imperio gl'Illustris∣simi & Eccellentissimi Signori Mehemet Ef∣fendi Gran Cancelliere, & Alessandro Mau∣ro Cordato; è per la Serenissima Repub∣lica l'Illustrissimo & Eccellentissimo Sig. Carlo Ruzini Cavalliere; Mediatori gl'Il∣lustrissimi & Eccellentissimi Signori Guliel∣mo Paghet Ambasciatore di Sua Maestà Brittannica, e Giacomo Colyer Ambascia∣tore degli Alti e Potenti Stati Generali delle Provincie Unite: oltre gl'Illustrissimi, & Eccellentissimi Signori Ambasciatori Pleni∣potenziarii di Sua Maestà Cesarea, e di Polonia, &c.

I.

LA Morea colle sue Citta, Fortezze, Ca∣stelli, Terre, Ville, Monti, Fiumi, Lag∣hi, Boschi, Porti, & ogni altra cosa, che si ritrova dentro la Circonferenza della mede∣sima, ora possessa dalla Republica di Ve∣nezia, resti pacificamente nel possesso, e Dominio dell' istessa Republica, tra'i suoi limiti del Mare, e dell' Essamiglio, ove so∣no li Vestiggi dell' antica muraglia, così che nè dal canto di Morea si faccia veruna estensione nella Terra Ferma, nè dal can∣to della Terra Ferma si faccia alcuna esten∣siòne oltre i Limiti della Morea.

II.

La Terra ferma essendro nel possesso dell' Eccelso Imperio, resta totalmente nel pos∣sesso, e Dominio dell' istesso Imperio, per appunto nello Stato, che si trovava nel principio di questa ultima Guerra. La For∣tezza di Lepanto restarà evacuata dalla Re∣publica di Venezia. Il Castello detro di Rumelia nella parte di Lepanto si demolirà, e si demolirà parimente la Fortezza di Pre∣ve•••• e si lasciarà in quella parte la Terra ferma nel suo primiero, & intiero Stato.

III.

L'Isola di Santa Maura colla sua Fortez∣za, e Capo di Ponte, detto Peracia, senza veruna estensione maggiore in Terra ferma, e l'Isola di Leucade attaccata à Santa Mau∣ra, restaranno nel possesso, e Dominio della Republica di Venezia.

IV.

LEvacuazione di Lepanto, e la Demoli∣zione del Castello di Rumelia, e di Prevesa, si esseguiranno subito doppo la distinzione de'i Limiti in Dalmazia; & in questo men∣tre per levare tutte le ostilità, & anco le occasioni di queste, li Presidii de'i detti trè Luoghi si conteneranno dentro, nè faran∣no alcuna escursione nella Terra ferma, nè veruna pretensione per qualsivoglio pre∣testo, e gli Abitanti delli sudetti Luoghi possano restare, e partire, secondo che vor∣ranno, senza usarsi alcuna violenza.

V.

Li Golfi, che si trovano frà la Terra ferma, e la Morea restano all' uso commu∣ne, obligandosi l'una, e l'altra parte di conservarli immuni, e franchi da qualsivog∣lia cattiva Gente.

VI.

Le Isole dell' Arcipelago, e di quei Mari restaranno in quello Stato, che erano avant'il principio di questa ultima Guerra, nel pos∣sesso dell' Eccelso Imperio, nè si pretende∣ranno dalla Republica caraggi, ò siano con∣tribuzioni, od altra introdotto nel tempo della presente Guerra.

VII.

Per l'avenire l'Eccelso Imperio non pre∣tenderà dalla Republica di Venezia per l'Isola di Zante, nè dalli suoi Abitanti al∣cuna Pensione passata, ò futura. L'Isola di Egina colla sua Fortezza come adgia∣cente alla Morea, e posseduta dalla Re∣publica di Venezia, rimanerà col suo pre∣sente Stato nel possesso, e Dominio del l'istessa Republica.

VIII.

Nella Dalmazia le Fortezze di Cnin, Sing, e Ciclut, e Gabella, essendo al pre∣sente nel possesso, e Dominio della Repub∣lica di Venezia, restaranno nel pacifico pos∣sesso, e Dominio della medesima; mà poi∣che si devono porre li Limiti in tale forma, che li possessi restino chiari, e li Sudditi di ambe le parti in quiete, e tranquillità, nè si possa venir à qualsivoglia imaginabile differenza, che possa in alcuna maniera di∣sturbare la tranquillità delli Confini: si è accordato, che dalla Fortezza di Cnin al∣la Fortezza di Verlika, e da quella alla Fortezza de Sing, e da questa alla Fortezza di Duare detta Zadvaria, e da questa alla Fortezza di Vergoratz, e parimente da questa alla Fortezza di Ciclut, e Gabella, si tirino Lin••e rette, e si separino li Confini, siche dentro le dette Linee verso il Domi∣nio Veneto, & il Mare tutte le Terre, e li Distritti colli Castelli, Forti, Torri, e Lu∣oghi chiusi, restino nel solo possesso, e Do∣minio della prememorata Republica: e le Terre, e Distritti, che saranno fuori della detta Linea, restino nel possesso, e Domi∣nio dell' Eccelso Imperio, colli Castelli, For∣ti, Torri, e Luoghi chiusi, essistenti in quelli, e non si permetterà per l'avenire alcuna estensione, e dilatazione, ò restriz∣zione nè dall▪una, nè dall' altra parte. E le dette Linee secondo l'abilità de'i Luoghi si faranno chiare, e manifeste colli termini ò di Colli, e Boschi, ò di Fiumi, & acque correnti, & ove il luogo non darà l'eviden∣za, si poneranno fegni di Fosse, ò Pali, ò Colonne, come frà li Commissarii d'ambe le parti destinati à questa designazione di commune concerto si trovarà à proposito; e perche dette Fortezze nel possesso della Republica habbiano anche in fronte spazio convenienti di Territorio, alle Fortezze di Cnin, Verlika, e Sing, Duare, e Vergo∣ratz, e Ciclut, si assignarà dalli Commissa∣rii lo spazio di un'ora di Paese, con retti∣tudine ò linea semicircolare, conforme lo permetterà, ò lo richiederà la convenienza del Terreno; la Fortezza di Cnin haverà il suo fianco verso le parti della Croazia, sin'al Confine del Cesareo Dominio, senza verun pregiudizio delli trè Dominii, che haveranno in quella parte li termini delli loro Confini, mà si haverà sempre da osser∣varsi il Jus accordato à cadaun di questi trè Dominii per questa universale Pace.

La sudetta linea si osservarà dall'una, e dall' altra parte; mà se vicino, ò dentro in quella, venis••e à restare qualche For∣tezza dell' Eccelso Imperio, restando nelle spalle di quella il suo Territorio intiero, nella fronte semi-circolarmente haverà da goder il Terreno posto dentro la circonfe∣renza parimente dello spazio d'una ora, e per la Fortezza di Ciclut parimente nella fronte si darà il territorio nello spazio di un'ora, e nel fianco fuori della linea lo spazio di due ore di Terra, tirandosi una linea retta sin'al Mare.

Et in questa forma, e regola essendo di∣stinto il Confini, e po••ti li termini, e sepa∣rate le Terre da possedersi, si osservaranno inviolabilmente, e senza veruna mutazi∣one; e se alcuno mai haverà l'ardire di violare qualche segno, ò di trasgredire qualche termine, e gli Uffiziali ancora, che mancaranno, nella dovuta cura col merita∣to castigo delli delinquenti, tanto dall'una, quanto dall' altra parte, saranno severa∣mente puniti.

E se à caso li Commissarii havessero l'incontro di qualche difficoltà, che non potessero accordarsi: informaranno li loto Padroni sinceramente, e realmente, affin∣che cogli U••fizii delli Rappresentanti delle Maestà Cesarea, e Brittannica, e degli alti Potenti Stati Generali delle Provincie Unite presenti alla fulgida Porta si defini∣sca amichevolmente: E per simile od al∣tra qualsivoglia differenza di Confine non si venirà ad alcuna ostilità, nè s'intorbida∣rà la quiete delli Sudditi, nè s'intenderà alterare la Pace conchiusa coll' Eccelso Im∣perio.

IX.

Il Territorio, e li Distritti della Signoria di Ragusa saranno continuati colli Territo∣rii, e Distritti dell' Eccelso Imperio, levan∣dosi ogni ostacolo, che impedisce la conti∣nuazione, e la communicazione delle Terre della detta Signoria colle Terre del mede∣simo Imperio.

X.

Nella vicinanza di Cattaro, Castelnuo∣vo, e Risano, essendo attualmente nel pos∣sesso, e Dominio della Republica di Vene∣zia, restino nel pacifico possesso, e Dominio della medesima Republica, colle lora Terre; e l'istesso s'intenda per qualunque altra For∣tezza in quella parte essistente attualmente nel possesso della medesima. E li Commis∣sarii, che saranno destinati dall'una, e l'al∣tra parte, siino d'esperimentata probità, af∣finche senza alcuna propria passione, giudi∣cando realmente questo importante affare, anco in quella parte separino li Territorii, e li distinguano con evidenti segni, siche si levi l'occasione d'ogni torbidezza, mà da quella parte ancora si avertisca, che non s'interrompa la continuazione intiera delle Terre di Ragusa, con quelle dell' Imperio.

XI.

Dovendosi cominciare la designazione del Confine di ambe le parti in Dalmazia; e nella parte di Cattaro al primo tempo che sarà commodo, li Commissarii Deputati à questa opera corrispondendo con previi avi∣si faranno la loro congiunzione in luogo conveniente, con comitiva di Gente mili∣tare bensì, mà pacifica, e quieta, d'ugual numero, é coll' ajuto d'Idio cominciaranno la loro funzione dal giorno dell' Equinotio de'i 22/12 Marzo dell' anno corrente, & ado∣praranno ogni diligenza nella distinzione dell' uno, e dell' altro Confine delle sudet∣te parti, affinche con prestezza finiscano nel termine di due Mesi, e più presto, se si può fare.

XII.

Quanto più è desiderata la fermezza dell' amicizia, e la quiete delli Sudditi di ambe le parti, tanto più devono essere u∣gualmente abominati quelli, che portati dal reprobo loro ò genio, ô costume, anco nel tempo di Pace con ladronecci, & altri ostili essercizii intorbidano la tranquillità del Confine, perciò ne dall' una parte nè dall' altra si darà ricetto, o fomento à tali forusciti di qualsivoglia sorte, mà saranno perseguitati, presi, e consegnati, acciò che ad essempio di altri siino col meritato casti∣go puniti, e sarà per l'avenire proibito l'ap∣poggio, & il mantenimento di questi mali Huòmini.

XIII.

A cadauna delle parti sia lecito di risar∣cire, riparare, e fortificare le posseduto Fortezze, mà non già di fabricarne di nuovo altre Fortezze, appresso il Confine, ò le Fortezze demolite dalla Republica di Venezia nelle Sponde della Terra ferma; Per la commodità però de'i Sudditi sia le∣cito di porre Borghi, e Villaggi per tutto▪ osservandosi trà di loro pacificamente ogni buona corrispondenza, e vicinanza, e con∣tenendosi nelli proprii termini; e se à caso succedesse frà lora alcuna differenza, subito convenendo li Prefetti del Confine d'ambe le parti amichevolmente, e con ogni giu∣stizia levino l'occasione di qualsivoglia contrasto.

XIV.

Tanto per la Religgione, e par la liber∣tà, e permuta degli Schiavi, quanto per il Traffico, si osservarà lo Stile, e tenore delle antecedenti Capitolazioni, e sarà le∣cito all' Ambasciatore della Republica di portarne le sue ulteriori istanze al Soglio Imperiale: Intanto circa il Traffico siano confermati anco per questa Pace li sacri commandamenti concessi peravanti alla Re∣publica, & il Traffico haverà da godere la sua forma, che haveva avanti questa ul∣tima Guerra, e li Mercanti della Nazione Veneta tutti li Privileggi, che le sono stati concessi.

XV.

Sin' al giorno delle immediate Sotto∣scrizzioni frà li Plenipotenziarii dell' Ec∣celso Imperio, e della Republica di Vene∣zia, dal giorno della Sottoscrizzione delli Plenipotenziarii di Sua Maestà Cesarea, e di Polonia dell' accordato per la Repub∣lica, deve cessar ogni ostilita d'ambe le par∣ti tanto per Terra, quanto per Mare; & osservarsi ogni buona corrispondenza, & affinche li Rettori di ogni Confine habbia∣no la notizia di questo Armistizio, si pone per le parti di Bosnia, Albania, e Dalmazia il termine di trenta giorni, e per le parti dell' Isola di Candia, e di Morea, e gli al∣tri Confini di quelle parti, si pone il ter∣mine di giorni quaranta, doppo e dentro quali termini al possibile dal canto dell' Eccelso Imperio, e dal canto della Repub∣lica di Venezia non si contravenirà ad al∣cuno di questi Articoli, che si potranno osservare.

Si concede inoltre alli Sudditi una vera, & universale amnestia, e qualsivoglia loro fatto, ò delitto commesso in tempo di Gu∣erra, passando in totale oblivione, nissuno di essi, come delinquente, sarà per l'ave∣nire castigato, e molestato.

THE TREATY of PEACE BETWEEN The Sublime OTTO MAN Empire, AND Most Serene Republick of VENICE.

THE Treaty of Peace between the Sublime Ottoman Empire, and the most Serene Republick of Venice, concluded in the Con∣gress of Carlovitz in Sirmium, under Tents, the 26th Ian. 1699. The Ambassadors there present on the part of the Sublime Empire, were the most Illustrious and most Excel∣lent Signiore's, Mehmet Effendi, Great Chancellor, and Alexander Mauro Cordato, and on the part of the most Serene Re∣publick the most Illustrious and most Ex∣cellent Signio•• Charles Ruzini, Kt. The Mediators, the most Illustrious and most Excellent Signiore's William Pagett, Am∣bassador of his Britannick Majesty, and Iames Colyer Ambassador of the High and Mighty States General of the United Pro∣vinces; besides, the most. Illustrious and most Excellent Signiore's, Ambassadors Plenipotentiaries of his Caesarean Majesty, and of Poland, &c.

I.

THE Morea, with all its Cities, For∣tresses, Castles, Lands, Villages, Moun∣tains, Rivers, Lakes, Woods, Ports, and ev'ry thing else, that is found within the Circumfer••nce of it, now in the Possession of the Republick of Venice, shall remain peace∣ably in the Poss••ssion and the Dominion of the said Republick, as it st••nds Bounded by Sea and by Land, by that Line where remain the footsteps of the Antient Wall, so that from within the Morea, that I and shall not be Ex∣tended any farther towards the Terra Firma, nor on the side of the Terra Firma shall they exceed these Limits of the Morea.

II.

The T••rra Firma that is in the Possession of the Sublime Empire, shall remain entirely in the Possession and Dominion of the said Empire, exactly in the State it was in, in the beginning of the last War. The Fortress of Lepanto shall be Evacuated by the Republick of Venice, the Castle of Rumelia on the side of Lepanto, shall be Demolish'd, and like∣wise the Fortress of Preveza shall be Demo∣lish'd, and the Terra Firma on that side shall be left in its first intire State.

III.

The Isle of St. Maura, with its Fortress, and that Entrance upon the Bridge call'd Pe∣racia, without any farther Extension of it to∣wards the Terra Firma, and the Island of Leucade adjoyning to St. Maure, shall re∣main in the Possession and Dominion of the Republick of Venice.

IV.

The Evacuation of Lepanto, and the De∣molishment of the Castle of Rumelia, and of Prevesa, shall be perform'd immediately after the Separation made of the Limits of Dalma∣tia; and in the mean time to prevent all Hostilities and all Occasions of Complaint, the Garrisons of the Three said Places shall keep themselves at Home, and shall not make any Excursion into the Terra Firma, nor any De∣mand upon what pretence soever, and the In∣habitants of the said Places may either stay behind, or go away, without any Violence to be us'd towards 'em.

V.

The Gulphs that are betwixt the Terra Firma and the Morea, shall remain in Com∣mon, and each Party does oblige it self to Clear and Preserve 'em free from Robbers.

VI.

The Islands of the Archipelago, and of those Seas shall remain in the State they were before the beginning of this last War, in the possession of the Sublime Empire, and the Re∣publick shall not pretend from 'em any Duties

or Contributions, or any thing else introduc'd in the time of the present War.

VII.

For the time to come, the Sublime Empire shall not pretend from the Republick of Ve∣nice, or from the Inhabitants, any Pension pass'd or future upon account of the Island of Zante. The Island of Egina, with its For∣tress being adjacent to the Morea, and in possession of the Republick of Venice, shall in its present State remain in the Possession and Dominion of that Republick.

VIII.

In Dalmatia, the Fortresses of Cnin, Sing, Ciclut, and Gabella, being at present in the Possession and Dominion of the Republick of Venice, shall remain in the quiet Possession and Dominion of the same; but because the Limits ought to be put into such a Form, that Possessions may be distinguish'd, and the Subjects of both Parties rest in Quiet and Tranquillity; and that they may not come to any sort of imaginable Difference, which might Disturb the Peace of the Confines, it is agreed, that a streight Line be drawn from the For∣tress of Cnin to the Fortress of Verlika, and from that to the Fortress of Sing, and from that to the Fortress of Duare call'd Zadveria, and from that to the Fortress of Vergoratz, and likewise from that to the Fortress of Ci∣clut and Gabella a streight Line shall be drawn, and thus the Confines shall be sepa∣rated, so that within the Lines towards the Venetian Dominion and the Sea, all the Lands and Districts, with the Castles, Forts, Towers, and inclos'd Places, shall remain in the sole Possession and Dominion of the fore∣said Republick, and the Lands and Districts, which shall be without the said Line, shall re∣main in the Possession and Dominion of the Sub∣lime Empire, with all the Castles, Forts, Towers, and inclos'd Places that are there, and for the time to come no sort of Encroach∣ment, Extension, or Restriction on one side or other shall be permitted: And the said Lines, according to the nature of the Place, shall be made plain and manifest by the Boundaries either of Hills or Woods, or Rivers or Cur∣rents, and where the place won't afford the evidence of such Marks, there shall these Distinctions be made by Ditches, or Pales, or Pillars, as shall be agreed by the Commissaries of both Parties by common consent design'd for this purpose, and that these Fortresses might have in the Front of 'em, a convenient space of Territory; The Commissaries shall assign a quantity of Land of about one Hour (about three miles) to the Fortresses of Cnin, Ver∣lika, and Sing, Duare, and Vergoratz, and Ciclut, to be measur'd either in a right or semicircular Line, according as the Con∣venience and Circumstances of the Land will permit; the Fortress of Cnin shall have its Flank towards the Parts of Croatia, even to the Confines of the Caesarean Dominion, with∣out any prejudice to those Three Potentates, the Boundaries of whose Dominions terminate thereabouts; but the Rights accorded to each of these Three Governments by this Universal Peace shall always be observ'd.

The soresaid Line shall be observ'd by each Party, but if in the Neighbourhood of it, or within it, there happens to be any Fortress belonging to the Sublime Empire, which just behind it has an entire Territory belonging to it, then shall it enjoy from the Front the quantity of Land of an Hour, Circumscrib'd within Semicircular Circumference; and as to the Fortress of Ciclut, that shall likewise have from the Front a Territory of one Hour, and in the Flank, besides that Line, the space of two Hours of Land, to be measur'd by a right Line to the Sea.

And in this Form, and by this Regulation, the Confines distinguish'd, and the Limits settled, and the Lands of each Possession se∣parated, shall be inviolably observ'd, and without any alteration; and if any one shall have the Boldness to violate these Marks for Boundaries, or commit Trespasses on these Limits; and even Officers that shall be want∣ing of a due Care in punishing Delinquents, shall be severely punish'd, as well on one side as on the 'tother.

And in Case the Commissaries shall meet with any Difficulty which they can't Agree, they shall truly and sincerely inform their Pa∣trons, to the end that by the good Offices of the Representatives to the Fulgid Port of their Caesarean and Britannick Majesties, and of the High and Mighty States General of the United Provinces, the matter may be amicably determin'd, and from any such like Difference about the Confines, no Hostilities shall ensue, nor shall the peace of the Sub∣jects be disturb'd, nor shall it be interpreted to break the Peace concluded with the Sublime Empire.

IX.

The Territory and Districts of the Signory of Ragusa, shall continue joyned to the Terri∣tories and Districts of the Sublime Empire, and all Obstacles shall be remov'd that may hinder the Continuation and Communication of the Lands of the said Signory with the Lands of the foresaid Empire.

X.

All in the Neighbourhood of Cattaro, Ca∣stelnuovo and Risano, that is actually in the possession and Dominion of the Republick of Venice, shall remain in the peaceable Possessi∣on and Dominion of the said Republick, with

all the Lands appertaining; and this same is to be understood of any other Fortress on that side being now actually in the possession of the said Republick; And the Commissaries that shall be appointed on one side, and the other, shall be Men of an Experienc'd Probity, that they may without partiality and prejudice, equally decide this important Affair; And here two Separations shall be made by evident Signs, that all occasions of Disturbance may be remov'd, but good notice is to be taken, that the said entire Continuation of the Lands of Ragusa be not interrupted.

XI.

The Distinction of the Limits on both sides in Dalmatia and about Cattaro, being to be set on foot as soon as ever the Season will per∣mit, the Commissaries design'd for this work giving previous Advices, they shall indeed have a Military Attendance, but a peaceable and quiet one, of equal number on each side, and by the help of God they shall enter upon this Office on the day of the Equinox of this instant Year, viz. 12/2•• March, and shall in the foresaid Places use all their Diligence in distinguishing and separating one Confine from the other, that they may with Expedition fi∣nish the matter in two Months and sooner if it be possible.

XII.

As the Continuance of the Friendship and Quiet of the Subjects on both sides is earnest∣ly desir'd, so ought those to be equally abomi∣nated, who, carry'd on by their own ill Dispo∣sition or Custom do in the time of Peace, with Robberies, and other hostile Acts, disturb the Tranquillity of the Confines; therefore no Re∣ception nor Encouragement shall be given to these Banditti of what sort soever by either Party, but they shall be pursu'd, taken, and deliver'd up, that for an Example to others, they may undergo their deserv'd Punishment, and for the time to come all Assistance and Maintenance shall be forbid to be given to such evil Men.

XIII.

It shall be lawful for each Party to amend, repair, or fortifie the Fortresses in their Pos∣session, but not to build Fortresses a-new near the Confines, or to rebuild the demolish'd For∣tresses of the Republick of Venice, on the sides of the Terra Firma; But for the Con∣venience of the Subjects, it shall be lawful for them any where to erect open Towns or Villages, maintaining peaceably amongst them∣selves good Correspondence and Neighbour∣hood, and containing themselves in their pro∣per Bounds; and if by chance any Difference happens amongst them, the Governours of the Confines for both Parties meeting peaceably amongst themselves, shall with all Iustice take away the occasion of any manner of Dispute.

XIV.

The Ancient Method and the Tenor of the Antecedent Capitulations shall be observ'd as well in the matter of Religion, and Liberty, and Exchange of Slaves, as in Traffick; and it shall be lawful for the Venetian Ambas∣sador to lay his farther Demands on these Subjects, before the Imperial Throne: In the mean time the Sacred Edicts granted hereto∣fore to the Republick, stand also confirm'd by this present Peace and Traffick, shall enjoy the same Form it had before the last War, and the Merchants of the Venetian Nation all the Privileges that have been granted to 'em.

XV.

All Hostilities shall cease, as well by Land as by Sea, and a good Correspondence be main∣tain'd, as well from the day of the immediate Subscriptions of the Plenipotentiaries of the Sublime Empire, and of the Republick of Ve∣nice, as from the day of the Subscription of the Plenipotentiaries of his Cesarean Majesty and of Poland to this Agreement by the Re∣publick; and that the Governours of the Con∣fines may have notice of this Truce, for the Countries of Bosnia, Albania, and Dalmatia, Thirty days are appointed, and Forty days for the Parts about the Island of Candia and the Morea, and all the other Confines on that side; and after and within those Terms, as far as possible, neither on the part of the Sublime Empire, nor on the part of the Re∣publick of Venice, shall any Contravention be made to these Articles, which can any ways be observ'd.

Moreover, by these Presents, a true and universal Amnesty is granted to all Subjects upon the account of any Fact or Crime commit∣ted during the War, all those things shall be pass'd over in Oblivion, nor shall any one for the time to come upon that account be punish'd or molested as a Delinquent.

Extract of a Letter from Constantinople, of the 12/22th of February, 1700.

ON the 29th of Ianuary, O.S. Count Otting the Emperor's Ambassa∣dor, made his publick Entry here: First, marched the Basha of Nicopoli, with his Retinue, who conducted the Ambassador from Rutsick hither; after him an Oda of Janisaries, with their Aga and Officers; then came the Dutch Ambassadors Gentleman of the Horse, his led Horses, my Lord Pagett's Secretary, with three Gentlemen, and 12 Men in Liveries, all the English Nation; and then followed the Chiousses, Visier Agas, the German Ambassadors Officers, five Led Horses, the Gentlemen Hautboys, Trum∣peters, Noblemen, and he himself on Horseback, having 20 Trabants on both sides, his Drugoman, and the rest of his Retinue: He came in by Adrianople Gate, through part of the City, and out again by Fenar-Gate on the Water-side, so to Ujup, Kehathana, and finally to Pera, where he is lodged in Hattum Hussein Aga's House, not far from my Lord Pagett's.

The 3/13th Instant he had his Audience of the Vi••ier, where he was Clothed with a Sable Vest, and his Gentlemen to the num∣ber of 100 with Caftans.

The 6/16th his Excellency went in Pomp to the Sultan: The reason why he had his Audiences so soon, is, because the Turks Ramazan or Lent begins on Friday the 9/19th, and therefore they could not then receive him with the usual Ceremonies.

There being here at present more Am∣bassadors than has been seen these 18 years, there passes a great many Visits between them; my Lord Pagett has been the 19th of Ianuary to Visit the French Ambassador, and he my Lord the 1st instant; on the 5th my Lord went to the Venetian Ambassador, and the 7th to the Emperors: The 8th, The French Ambassador sent a Gentleman to Count Otting, to Compliment him up∣on his Audience of the Sultan, adding, that he hoped to have the Honour to Salute him, and doubted not but that his Excel∣lency (according to the Custom of this place) would see him before any other Ambassador; upon which Count Otting sent a Gentleman to the French Ambassador to assure him of his Intention to keep Friendship and good Correspondence with him; but as for the Visits, he could not but observe the Custom practised in all the Courts of Christendom, to pay the Visits in the order as they were given him; and as the English Ambassador had first sent to him to felicite his Arrival, and had visited him in Person, he could not but repay him the first Visit; whereupon the French Am∣bassador told the Gentlemen, Ie suis faché que de la maniere que les choses sont, je ne puis pàs me donner l'honeur de salver son Ex∣cellence; time will shew if he persists in this Resolution. The Venetians are also much Incensed against the Hollander, for having Visited the Imperial Ambassador the first, and thereby Usurped, as they say, their Right of Precedency.

I will trouble you further with the De∣scription of my Lord's Cavalcade when he delivered the King's Letters.

His Excellency with his Retinue went on Horseback from his Palace to the Water∣side, where 40 Boats, each with 7 Oars on a side, were prepared for the Transporta∣tion of himself and his Retinue: He Em∣barked, and in his passage was Saluted by the K. William and Dalaware, two English Ships then in Port, which had placed themselves in the middle of the River for that purpose: Being landed on the other side, we found our Horses in a readiness, and every thing disposed to begin a regular March: First went six Janisaries, then the Gentlemen of the Nation all mighty well mounted, and their Horses richly ac∣coutred; then 50 of his Excellencies Li∣veries, two and two, his 16 Interpreters, his Gentlemen of the Horses at the Head of 7 led Horses; after that, the Honour∣able Thomas Pagett, encompassed with Foot∣men, two of which held the Reins of his Bridle, he himself carrying the King's Let∣ters at Arms length: After him went his Excellency, preceded by 6 Pages, and sur∣rounded with Heydukes and Selict-Coha∣dars, his Excellencies Gentlemen and Offi∣cers to the number of 30, all well mounted. In this manner we rode through the Prin∣cipal Streets of Constantinople to the Grand Visier's Palace, where his Excellency was received with all the Demonstrations of Civility and Respect, he himself being first Vested by the Visier Azem, then such of his Retinue as were thought by his Excellency deserving that Honour. The Ceremony being over, his Excellency re∣turned in the same manner to his Palace, where was prepared a sumptuous Enter∣tainment for all that accompanied him.

On the 16th of February, N. S. the Turkish Ambassador had Audience of the Emperor, and was conducted to the Pa∣lace. The Emperor received him in the Council-Chamber, seated on his Throne under a rich Canopy, and attended by his Principal Ministers of State, and other Persons of the first Quality: The Ambas∣sador when he entred the Room, made a low Reverence, another in the middle of the Chamber, and the third near the Throne. He went up the Steps of the Throne, presented his Credentials, and laid them on the Table that was before the Emperor, and then returned to the Place, where he made his Speech in his own Lan∣guage, containing an Assurance of the Sul∣tan his Master's Friendship, and sincere In∣tentions, strictly to observe the Treaty between the two Empires lately conclu∣ded, which being interpreted by the Sieur Della Torre, the Emperor commanded Count Caunitz, Vice-Chancellor of the Empire, to return an Answer, which he accordingly did in High Dutch, and the same was Interpreted to the Ambassador by the Sieur Della Torre. Then the Am∣bassador ordered his Steward to bring in the Grand Signior's Presents; a List of which he laid upon the Table, with a Letter from the Grand Vizier, and going once more up the Steps to the Throne, kissed the Border of the Emperor's Robe, his Attendants at the same time ma∣king a very low Reverence. After which the Ambassador withdrew, walking back∣wards while he was in the Emperor's Pre∣sence, and making three Reverences in like manner as when he came into the Room, and was reconducted to his House, and nobly entertained.

A LIST of the Presents presented to the Emperor by the Turkish Ambassador.

A Large Tent or Pavillon, very rich∣ly adorned with Testons of Gold Embroidery, the Staves finely gilt and painted. A Plume of Red and White Fea∣thers, set with 52 Diamonds great and small. A Bridle covered with Gold, and enamelled with Red and White, set with 531 Diamonds, and 338 Rubies; the Bit, Curb, and other things belonging thereto, all of fine Gold. A pair of Stirrups of Gold, set with 128 Diamonds, and 204 Rubies. A Housse wrought with Flowers in Gold, richly set with Rubies, Pearls, and Emeralds. A great Silver Mace inlaid with Gold, and set with 16 Rubies and 25 Emeralds, with Straps to hang it up by, made of Red Brocado Silk embroider'd with Pearl, Emeralds. A red Velvet Saddle em∣broider'd with Pearl, Emeralds and Gold. A Velvet Saddle-Cloth, embroider'd with 3 Gold Roses. A Sumpture-Case of Scarlet Cloth, embroidered with Gold. A Bridle covered with Gold, enamelled with dark Blue, the Bit and other Appurtenances of Gold; the whole set with 112 Emeralds, 381 Rubies, and 49 Diamonds. A pair of Silver-gilt Stirrups. A Housse, embroi∣dered with 26 Roses of Pearl and Coral. A Velvet-Saddle, wrought with Gold and Silver. A Velvet Saddle-Cloth, embroi∣dered with three golden Roses. A Sum∣pter-Case of Scarlet Cloth, embroidered with Flowers of Gold. A Piece of Amber, weighing 89 Ounces. Fifteen Bezoar Stones. Ten Lumps of Musk. Two Pieces of Cloth of Gold. Two Pieces of Red Sattin, wrought with Gold. Six Pieces of very rich Gold Brocado. Four Pieces of Silk Brocado, wrought with Gold. Ten Pieces of fine Callico, called Duezarhi. Thirty five Pieces of fine Cal∣lico, commonly called Imperial. Twenty Pieces of fine Callico, wrought with Gold. Four Persia Carpets, wrought with Gold. Four other Carpets of Turky-work. A Dun-coloured Horse of Turcomania. A Bay Horse of Turcomania. A Light-dun Horse of the Country called Beideleugh. A Bay Horse of Arabia. Two Silver Chains to fasten Horses to the Stall. A Silver Trough for the Horses to drink in. Two Leopards covered with Clothes of Persia Brocado, and tied with Silver Chains.

Particulars of the Presents which the Em∣peror by his Ambassador gave to the Grand Seignior.

THirty-six Seiket Cups with Covers and Sotto Coppe. Twelve Ewers and Basons, six of which were gilt. Ten hanging Clocks, in Silver emboss'd Frames. Eight great Clocks, in form, like the Pedestal of a Pillar, and the Clock-work in the middle. A curious inlaid Cabinet. Abundance of very rich Brocades. A great oval Looking-Glass, in a square inlaid Frame. A great Silver Fire-Pan (alla Turca) 1 ½ foot high from the ground, cu∣riously wrought and very substantial. A Silver Screen six foot high, very solid, and the top made like a Schollop Shell. A Fire Hearth (alla Franca) the Bars of which were of polished Steel, the fore part of it of Silver; at each end it had a pyramid of Silver, and in the middle a great Ball. A pair of Tongs, Fire-Shovel and Proger of polished Steel, with Silver Heads Twenty-four Silver Sconces, with Look∣ing-Glasses in the middle of them. Two great Silver Tables (alla Turca) at least an Ell in Diameter. Twelve gilded Tum∣blers. Two great Silver emboss'd Dishes, at least 7 foot in Diameter. Two great gilded Ewers and Dishes of the same big∣ness. Six great Silver Flower-Pots. Six standing Lamps, emitting Branches like those in our Churches. A Silver Fountain, 8 foot high, in Foliage-work. Two Frank Tables, and two pair of Stands very pret∣tily inlaid. Two standing Clocks, the Cases of which were of the same Work. A great Looking-Glass set about with Stones of divers colours, having a Dial-Plate in the middle of it, and the Figures ingeniously cut.

The Last Account of Count TEKELY.

TEKELY was a Count of the Kingdom of Hungary, and one of the most Ancient Families thereof, and one of the most Zealous Professors, and Assertors of the Protestant Religion, which caused him to joyn with the Turks, through the whole Course of the last Wars, of which we have given an ample Account in the due places of this History, whereby appear the great Services which this Noble Person did them, and how ill and barbarously they sometimes used him.

I have particularly instanced how this present Sultan being at Belgrade, where having occasion for this Tekely's Services, he sent a Capugi-bashee or two, to fetch him thither from Constantinople, where he had Lodged himself for Recovery of his Heal••h, being informed by the Physicians at Con∣stantinople, that the Air of that City was much better than that of Adrianople. The Officers who are sent from the Grand Seig∣nior to execute any of his Commands, do commonly perform them without any Consideration, or Ceremony, or Respect to the Person to whom they are sent, and so they did to Tekely, whom finding in his Bed, labouring under a grievous Fit of the Gout, they rudely forced him to arise, and without any Remorse, threw him into a Waggon, and hurried him away to Bel∣grade, to receive such Commands as the Grand Seignior had to employ him in; and on all Occasions as the hopes of a Peace appeared, the Neglects put upon him did daily increase.

It is commonly the Humour of the T••rks, after they have done with the Ser∣vice of any Person, never more to treat them kindly, nor if they can to suffer them to Live: Of which we have a fresh Instance by Letters of the 15th of Iuly last from Constantinople, which tell us, That the Chimacam of that place had re∣ceived an Express Command, or Decree, from the Sultan, to Exile or Banish Tekely, into some Island of the Archipelago.

At the first coming of this News Tekely was strangely Surprised, and was half Dead with the Apprehensions thereof; the Remembrance of his Journey to Belgrade, and Terrours thereof, were scarce out of his Mind, before another Scene of Banishment was presented to him, into an Island where was no Sustenance fit for his Weak Indi∣sposed Body, nor no Consolation, or Com∣fort to be expected from Society, or Con∣versation of Mankind; nor yet from his Wife neither, who, poor Lady, by this hard Usage, was struck with an Astonish∣ment, and both joyned together in their loud Exclamations against the Ingrati∣tude, and Tyranny of Princes, who have no Tenderness of Compassion for any but themselves; for if they had had, they would never have exposed two such Noble Families unto Ruine and Destruction.

After all which Hard••••••p, it is believed, that the Turks will scarce suffer them to ar∣rive unto the Place of their Banishment, but by the way take their Lives, as hath been the Practise commonly amongst the Turks on the like Occasions. And this sad Account shall suffice to put an end to the many Tragedies of this History.

FINIS.

Notes

• * 1.1

  The 〈…〉〈…〉 of Francisco Morosini.
• * 1.2

  The Prais of Moro∣sini.
• * 1.3

  The Vene∣tians re∣solve to be∣siege Na∣poli di Malvasia.
• * 1.4

  The Town battered.
• * 1.5

  They Capi∣tulate.
• * 1.6

  Malvasia delivered up.
• * 1.7

  The Vene∣tians de∣sign upon Valona.
• * 1.8

  Septemb.
• * 1.9

  They Land.
• * 1.10

  Cannina battered.
• * 1.11

  The Turks overthrown in the Field.
• * 1.12

  The Fort of Cannina capitulates
• * 1.13

  1690. Septemb.
• * 1.14

  Cannina surrendred.
• * 1.15

  Persons of Quality killed.
• * 1.16

  The Turks abandon Valona.
• * 1.17

  The Pasha of Arzi∣govina, designs on the Greeks
• * 1.18

  H•• attacks Nixichi.
• * 1.19

  Is beat••n off.
• * 1.20

  The Pash•• taken Pri∣sone••.
• * 1.21

  Filipo∣rich tak••••.
• * 1.22

  A Sea∣••••g••t.
• * 1.23

  The two 〈◊〉〈◊〉, St. Iseppo, & S. Mark, atta••k••d by 10 Tur∣kish Vis∣••••••••.
• * 1.24

  〈…〉〈…〉 Ma••k 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.25

  Vali••r killed.
• * 1.26

  The St. Iseppo sinks.
• * 1.27

  The Turks despise •• Peace.
• * 1.28

  The En∣glish Trade in a bad condition.
• * 1.29

  The Tur∣key Tr••de in a bad condition.
• * 1.30

  The Tur∣key Ships arrive in England.
• * 1.31

  January.
• * 1.32

  The Prince of Hano∣ver killed.
• * 1.33

  1691. January.
• * 1.34

  ••acket tak••n and burned.
• * 1.35

  As also a Fort called Waradin.
• * 1.36

  February.
• * 1.37

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Turks of Great Waradin 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.38

  1691. February.
• * 1.39

  ••••vera•• Skirmish••s.
• * 1.40

  Novi de∣livered to the Turks.
• * 1.41

  The Turks worsted.
• * 1.42

  The Garri∣son of Lu∣gos make a sally.
• * 1.43

  Are put to f••ight.
• * 1.44

  The Town and Castle of Lugos taken.
• * 1.45

  The Garri∣son of Bech makes a Salley.
• * 1.46

  The Garri∣son of Se∣gedin sur∣prize Cho∣nad.
• * 1.47

  March.
• * 1.48

  Irrick sur∣priz••••, ••ith much Booty taken.
• * 1.49

  A Pasha pursues th••m, bu•• re••i••es.
• * 1.50

  Percilia routs a Body of Tartars.
• * 1.51

  Karako∣war taken.
• * 1.52

  1691. March.
• * 1.53

  May.
• * 1.54

  1690. June.
• * 1.55

  1691. June.
• * 1.56

  Sir Will. Hussey chosen Am∣bassador for Turky.
• * 1.57

  The Grand Vizier not inclined to a Peace.
• * 1.58

  The Turks in hop•• of Victo••y un∣der this Grand Vi∣zier.
• * 1.59

  The Eng∣lish Am∣bassador hastens to Constan∣tinople.
• * 1.60

  And makes his Entry.
• * 1.61

  T•••• D••ath of Sultan Solyman.
• * 1.62

  S••••••an Achmet, B••••••h••r of Solyman, p••oclaimed Emperor.
• * 1.63

  The Ch••∣ract r of Sultan Achmet.
• * 1.64

  Solyman interred.
• * 1.65

  The Grand Vizier con∣firmed.
• * 1.66

  The strength of the Tur∣kish Army.
• * 1.67

  Great Tax∣es on the Christi∣ans.
• * 1.68

  1691. July.
• * 1.69

  Principal Men in A∣sia put to Death.
• * 1.70

  The Copper Money the cause of trouble.
• * 1.71

  August.
• * 1.72

  The Cha∣racter of Sultan Achmet.
• * 1.73

  The force of the Tur∣kish Army.
• * 1.74

  The French Ambassa∣dor per∣swades to a Battle.
• * 1.75

  Sir Wil∣liam Hus∣sey at Constan∣tinople.
• * 1.76

  T••e Friend∣ship be∣tween the Turks and French.
• * 1.77

  August.
• * 1.78

  C••unt Marsigli.
• * 1.79

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.80

  1691. August.
• * 1.81

  The March of the Christian Troops, to the place of Rendez∣vous.
• * 1.82

  Pr. Lewis views the Troops.
• * 1.83

  The Forces joyn.
• * 1.84

  Titul sur∣rendered to the Turks.
• * 1.85

  The Turks falsifie their Faith.
• * 1.86

  July.
• * 1.87

  PeterWa∣radin for∣tified.
• * 1.88

  Preparati∣ons for a Battle.
• * 1.89

  The Turks strong in Ships, hin∣der the Provisions of the Ar∣my.
• * 1.90

  Skirmishes in Parties.
• * 1.91

  The Ar∣mies near.
• * 1.92

  Pr. Lewis marches back to Sa∣lanke∣ment.
• * 1.93

  The Turks repulsed.
• * 1.94

  An A••arm given.
• * 1.95

  The Ger∣mans in ••anger.
• * 1.96

  Count Buc∣quoy's Re∣giment cut to pieces.
• * 1.97

  The Chri∣stians lose all their Provisions.
• * 1.98

  1691. August. 19th,
• * 1.99

  The Dispo∣sition of the two A••••mies.
• * 1.100

  The Battle of Salan∣kement.
• * 1.101

  1691. A••gust.
• * 1.102

  Th•• Christians in a da••••g••ous po••••••re.
• * 1.103

  The Chri∣stians en∣ter the E∣nemies Camp.
• * 1.104

  The Turks land 5000 Men out of their Fleet.
• * 5.1

  A New Vi∣zier Ali Pasha.
• * 5.2

  The Death of the Lord Ambassa∣dor Sir William Hussey.
• * 7.1

  Treaties of Peace are laid aside.
• * 7.2

  The Army at Bel∣grade dis∣persed.
• * 7.3

  The Misery of the Turkish Army.
• * 7.4

  A Consul∣tation held at Adri∣anople.
• * 7.5

  The Mis••∣e••es amongst the Turks.
• * 7.6

  1691. Novemb.
• * 7.7

  The French Ambassa∣do•• encou∣rages the Turks.
• * 7.8

  He scarcely escapes the People.
• * 7.9

  Counsels held by the Prime Of∣ficers.
• * 7.10

  Complaints against the Tartars▪
• * 7.11

  And a∣gainst other Pasha's of the Army.
• * 7.12

  1691. August.
• * 7.13

  Are Pu∣nished▪
• * 7.14

  August.
• * 7.15

  The Turks pursued by the Rasci∣ans.
• * 7.16

  Te Deum s••ng▪
• * 7.17

  A Resoluti∣on at a Council of War.
• * 7.18

  Pr. Lewis made Lieu∣tenant-Ge∣neral.
• * 7.19

  1691. Septemb.
• * 7.20

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 7.21

  Lippa 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Gen••ra•• Veterani
• * 7.22

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. Lewis continues his March.
• * 7.23

  Rei••forces Lippa.
• * 7.24

  A Party of Tekeli's Men defea∣ted.
• * 7.25

  C. Schlick defeats a Party from Gr. Wa∣radin.
• * 7.26

  Count Mar∣sigli and his Chiaus at Great Waradin.
• * 7.27

  October.
• * 7.28

  1691 October.
• * 7.29

  Brod. 〈…〉〈…〉 Turks▪
• * 7.30

  And fly t•• another 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 7.31

  Which was a so d••sert∣ed by them, and flying into the Wood••, ar•• for the most part cut off.
• * 7.32

  Great Waradin Attacked.
• * 7.33

  The Palan∣ca of Great Wa••adin taken.
• * 7.34

  The Town B••sieged.
• * 7.35

  Novemb.
• * 7.36

  1691. Novemb.
• * 7.37

  Novemb. 10th.
• * 7.38

  The Mann••r o•• the Blockade.
• * 7.39

  P••. Lewis 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o••f
• * 7.40

  Sultan Achmet fallen into a Fever by ill News.
• * 7.41

  He R••••••∣vers.
• * 7.42

  The Grand Vizier sick, and reco∣vered.
• * 7.43

  His Quali∣fications.
• * 7.44

  〈…〉〈…〉 of Constan∣tinop••e▪ an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 French.
• * 7.45

  Resolutions at a Coun∣cil o•• War.
• * 7.46

  Tumults a∣gainst Cop∣per-Money.
• * 7.47

  The Turks r••s••lve to continue the War.
• * 7.48

  A Teftish Pasha sent into Asia.
• * 7.49

  A Persian Ambassa∣dor at A∣drianople.
• * 7.50

  February.
• * 7.51

  The Persi∣an Ambas∣sador's Manner of going to Audience.
• * 7.52

  March.
• * 7.53

  The Persian Ambassador continues at Adrianople against the Inclination of the Turks
• * 7.54

  A Chara∣cter of the Grand Vi∣zier.

  The Artifi∣ces of his Son.
• * 7.55

  The Arts by which the Grand Vizier was kept in his Office.
• * 7.56

  Tekeli at Adri∣anople.
• * 7.57

  His Audi∣ence with the Grand Vizier.
• * 7.58

  The French Ambassa∣dor visits him.
• * 7.59

  Tekeli and the Tartar dispatched away.
• * 7.60

  Change of Officers.
• * 7.61

  The French Ambassa∣dor encou∣rages the Turks.
• * 7.62

  1692. March.
• * 7.63

  Preparati∣ons for the War.
• * 7.64

  Instances for a P••ace promote the War.
• * 7.65

  Th•• Persi∣an Ambas∣sador con∣tinues at Adriano∣ple.
• * 7.66

  Preparati∣ons for the War.
• * 7.67

  Factions in the Court.
• * 7.68

  The Grand Vizier seeks the Life of the Chi∣macam.
• * 7.69

  He is rui∣ned thereby.
• * 7.70

  The Chi∣macam re∣fuses to be Vizier.
• * 7.71

  Another Vi∣zier na∣med.
• * 7.72

  The Old Vizier Ba∣nished,
• * 7.73

  And his Estate sei∣zed.
• * 7.74

  The Soldi∣ers at Bel∣grade of∣fer to pre∣fer another, but denied.
• * 7.75

  The Persi∣an Ambas∣sador plea∣sed here∣with.
• * 7.76

  All at a st••nd until the Vizier's coming.
• * 7.77

  The Vizier arrives, and recei∣ved by the Grand Seignior.
• * 7.78

  A Counsel of War,
• * 7.79

  May 1692.
• * 7.80

  The Vizier marches to∣wards Bel∣grade.
• * 7.81

  The Iani∣saries mu∣tiny for Pay,
• * 7.82

  Are paci∣fied.
• * 7.83

  A New Ch••macam made.
• * 7.84

  The Mufti recalled.
• * 7.85

  Waradin in great distress.
• * 7.86

  May.
• * 7.87

  Heusler Summon's the Town. They refuse to yield.
• * 7.88

  The Turks make Sal∣lies, and are repul∣sed.
• * 7.89

  Continue resolute to maintain the Town.
• * 7.90

  Howsoever they Capi∣tulate.
• * 9.1

  June▪
• * 9.2

  The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 march out of Wara∣din.
• * 9.3

  June.
• * 9.4

  The Turks repulsed by the Rasci∣ans from Titul and Titz.
• * 9.5

  The Croats take Be∣hatz from the Turks.
• * 9.6

  T••e Turks 〈◊〉〈◊〉 confusion ••y change••.
• * 9.7

  Conspiracy against the Vizier.
• * 9.8

  July.
• * 9.9

  The Persi∣an Am∣bassador takes his Conge of the Grand Seignior.
• * 9.10

  The Mar∣quis of Lo••and, arrives f••om France.
• * 9.11

  H••s Reports made to the Turkish ••ourt.
• * 9.12

  The Vizier promises to continue the War.
• * 9.13

  The Mar∣quis per∣mitted to go to Bel∣grade.
• * 9.14

  Reports from the Tartars.
• * 9.15

  1692. July.
• * 9.16

  The Turks repulsed from Port∣s••a.
• * 9.17

  The Ban of Croatia Attacks the Turks.
• * 9.18

  1692. August.
• * 9.19

  The Rasci∣ans take great Bo••∣ties.
• * 9.20

  The Cam∣paign of the Year 1692 ends.
• * 9.21

  Poland.
• * 9.22

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tu••ks 〈…〉〈…〉 So∣r••ka.
• * 9.23

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 9.24

  ••ctober.
• * 9.25

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Turks 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 9.26

  1692. October.
• * 9.27

  Raise the Siege.
• * 9.28

  Mr. Her∣bert sent Ambassa∣dor to the Turks.
• * 9.29

  Mr. Her∣bert's Let∣ters to the Author.
• * 11.1

  T••e gr••a••∣est difficul∣ty in all this Trea••y was this 5th Arti∣cle about Transyl∣vania.
• * 26.1

  Mr. Her∣bert at Belgrade.
• * 26.2

  His Death.
• * 26.3

  Old Style.
• * 26.4

  Reflexions on the Death of the two English Ambassa∣dors.
• * 26.5

  The Grand Vizier at Belgrade.
• * 26.6

  A thousand French desert the Venetian Service.
• * 26.7

  Fires in Constan∣tinople.
• * 26.8

  Debates about a Peace.
• * 26.9

  March.
• * 26.10

  Lord Pa∣get ar∣rives at Adriano∣ple.
• * 26.11

  His Audi∣ences.
• * 26.12

  Interpre∣t••r.
• * 28.1

  Sultan Achmet sick of the Dropsie.
• * 28.2

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 28.3

  Changes a•• Co••rt.
• * 28.4

  The ••ew V••zier s••nt to th•• A••my.
• * 28.5

  May.
• * 28.6

  The Media∣tors dismis∣sed.
• * 28.7

  Pr〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉••∣o•••• for the Se••••.
• * 28.8

  The Vizier begins his march from Adri∣anople.
• * 28.9

  Fire at Constan∣tinople.
• * 28.10

  July.
• * 28.11

  The Turks in Asia drowned in the Waters.
• * 28.12

  Jun••.
• * 28.13

  July 11.
• * 28.14

  August.
• * 28.15

  The Palan∣ca of Bos∣koua capi∣tulates.
• * 28.16

  1693. August.
• * 28.17

  The Turks make a Sally. Are driven in with loss.
• * 28.18

  Another Sally.
• * 28.19

  Bombs thrown in∣to the Town.
• * 28.20

  The Grand Vizier marches to relief of the Town.
• * 28.21

  Septemb.
• * 28.22

  The Chri∣stians loss.
• * 28.23

  1693. Septemb.
• * 28.24

  The Siege of Bel∣grade rai∣sed.
• * 28.25

  Septemb.
• * 28.26

  Brunzie•••• taken by Storm.
• * 28.27

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 29.1

  August:
• * 29.2

  Constan∣tinople burn'd a second time this Year.
• * 29.3

  Corban made at Constan∣tinople and Adri∣anople.
• * 29.4

  The Grand Vizi••r d••∣posed.
• * 29.5

  Ali Pasha Vizier.
• * 29.6

  Chimacam Ahmet P••sha ba∣nis••••d.
• * 30.1

  April.
• * 30.2

  Polish En∣voy's Audi∣ence with the Tartar Han at A∣driano∣ple.
• * 30.3

  A sham Envoy from Poland.
• * 30.4

  The Turks averse to a Peace, with the Sur∣render of Caminiec••
• * 30.5

  Th•• Polish Envoy se••t aw•••• with Disgrace••
• * 30.6

  M••. Hee••∣skirk se••t ••a••k.
• * 30.7

  The No∣gay Tar∣tar.
• * 30.8

  The Grand Vizier de∣posed.
• * 30.9

  March
• * 30.10

  The New Vizier.
• * 30.11

  Character ••f the New Vizier.
• * 30.12

  Sultan Achmet in danger of Death.
• * 30.13

  August.
• * 30.14

  Septemb.
• * 30.15

  A Storm on the Da∣nube.
• * 30.16

  A Fight by Water and Land.
• * 30.17

  Septemb.
• * 30.18

  The Bran∣denburg:ers r••in∣fo••ce the G••rmans.
• * 30.19

  The Grand Vizier rai∣ses the Sieg••.
• * 30.20

  S••io tak••n by the Ve∣netians.
• * 30.21

  The ill con∣dition of the Tur∣kish Af∣fairs.
• * 30.22

  A Seditious Preacher.
• * 31.1

  1694. October
• * 31.2

  A Sedition qu••lled.
• * 31.3

  The Sultan sends in haste for the Grand Vizier.
• * 31.4

  The Muf••••'s 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 31.5

  Letters to Exhort the Scheriff to Peace.
• * 31.6

  The Vizier delays his return.
• * 31.7

  The Turks design to recov••r Scio.
• * 31.8

  The good Qualities of Musta∣pha Pasha.
• * 31.9

  Sultan Achmet's Deat••.
• * 31.10

  The Queen Mother.
• * 31.11

  Sultan Musta∣pha's Be∣ginnings.
• * 31.12

  The Grand Vizier put into f••ar.
• * 31.13

  Sultan Mustapha his Saying.
• * 31.14

  The Sul••an's Humour.
• * 31.15

  February.
• * 31.16

  Lord Paget at Adri∣anople.
• * 32.1

  A Fight between the Poles and the Tar∣tars.
• * 32.2

  The Tar∣tars beaten.
• * 32.3

  The Tar∣tars with∣draw.
• * 32.4

  Scio re∣gained by the Turks.
• * 32.5

  Th•• Greeks in Scio f••∣v•••••• by the Turks.
• * 32.6

  Changes at Court.
• * 32.7

  1965. March.
• * 33.1

  March.
• * 33.2

  All Persons Taxed.
• * 33.3

  A Donative refused to the Soldiers.
• * 33.4

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 33.5

  The Mufti Dep••s••••, the Vizier Strangled.
• * 33.6

  June.
• * 33.7

  New Or∣ders for the Army.
• * 33.8

  The Grand Seigni••r's Severities.
• * 33.9

  June.
• * 33.10

  Septem••.
• * 33.11

  Veteran•• d••fente••.
• * 33.12

  The ill Conduct of the Impe∣rial Army, in Anno 1695.
• * 33.13

  Great Ho∣nour gained by the Sul∣tan.
• * 33.14

  The Sultan Orders for his Return to Adria∣nople.
• * 33.15

  The Grand Se••gnior marche•• back.
• * 33.16

  The Tur∣kish Disci∣pline.
• * 33.17

  The Grand S••igni••r march••s to Constan∣tinople.
• * 33.18

  Novemb.
• * 33.19

  The Allai, or Triumph at the En∣trance into Constan∣tinople.
• * 33.20

  Sahin Pa∣sha killed.
• * 33.21

  Tekely negl••cted.
• * 33.22

  The Vene∣tians at Sea give a Defeat to the Turks.
• * 33.23

  The Pasha of Diarbe∣kir put to Flight.
• * 33.24

  And the Turks de∣feated.
• * 33.25

  The Grand Seignior, with the Queen Mo∣ther leaves Constan∣tinople.
• * 33.26

  April.
• * 33.27

  A Fi••e at Constan∣tinople.
• * 33.28

  June.
• * 33.29

  July.
• * 33.30

  The Battle of Ol••sch.
• * 33.31

  The Tu••ks 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 33.32

  Septemb. 27, on•• 28.
• * 33.33

  October.
• * 33.34

  Th•• French do grea•• Service••.
• * 33.35

  Novemb.
• * 33.36

  Audience of th•• Per∣sian Am∣bassador.
• * 34.1

  The Pers••∣ans a••pa••t.
• * 34.2

  Septemb.
• * 34.3

  Preparati∣••••s for the Turkish ••leet.
• * 34.4

  Alteration of the Coyn in Turky.
• * 34.5

  Maritime Preparati∣ons for the Year 1697.
• * 34.6

  A Stor•• o•• the Consul and a Jew at Gran Cairo.
• * 34.7

  March.
• * 34.8

  The Greek Patriarch a Rash Man.
• * 34.9

  Tekely's Poor State and Condi∣tion.
• * 34.10

  April.
• * 34.11

  Tekely's ••••••l••ctions.
• * 34.12

  August.
• * 34.13

  The Battle of the Ti∣biscus.
• * 36.1

  Inclinati∣ons of the Turks to∣wards a Peace.
• * 36.2

  October.
• * 36.3

  Castle Doboy Surrenders.
• * 36.4

  October.
• * 36.5

  1698. January.
• * 36.6

  June.
• * 36.7

  Octob. 26. O. S.
• * 36.8

  Novemb.